ã€ŠRavyn&#x27;s Nightsã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ~1583~

    Claire Wallace grumbled as she struggled with another waist-length black strand of hair that kept finding its way out of the bonnet her mother had insisted on her wearing to keep her looking ¡®presentable¡¯ in public. She just shook her head as she then moved to lean against a nearby fence, staring blankly at the other townspeople perusing the marketplace her mother had dragged her to that afternoon. She would never understand her mother¡¯s ways: The woman was determined to marry Claire off as soon as possible, despite her only being fifteen, while insisting that anytime Claire was anywhere near the boys in town, she hide herself in bonnets and unbecoming dresses. Though, as she looked around the crowd, she realized it was obvious that she was not the only young girl whose mother had made them dress as though they were in a convent. Dressing like a nun to get a husband, yes that really made sense, Claire thought with a sigh and another shake of her head.

    As her eyes took note of her mother still speaking with a woman she knew from church, still several feet away from her, Claire sighed once more and turned her eyes back in the other direction. It was then that she noted one young girl who looked to be about her age.  But more importantly the other girl''s dress was ornately designed and her hair was free, while she even wore a smile while looking over herbs, spices and vegetables that were being sold at a nearby stand.

    Claire narrowed her eyes slightly, having some idea of who the girl was. She lived only a few miles from Claire¡¯s family.  She was supposedly in the employ of the extremely wealthy recluse, Mr. Torrence, who Claire honestly could never remember even having laid eyes upon once. She just knew, as everyone in town did, that he was very wealthy, and that young girl who had drawn her attention, as well as the young girl¡¯s mother, were in his employ, and had been for quite some time. Of course, there were other rumors about the mysterious Mr. Torrence, as well as the two women working for him.  And those rumors are what really piqued Claire¡¯s curiosity enough to move her towards the girl.

    ¡°You actually know what most of this stuff is used for?¡± Claire greeted the other young girl as she reached her side, referring to the herbs the petite redhead had been thoroughly inspecting.

    The other girl, who looked to be only about sixteen herself, turned slightly towards Claire, smiling at the greeting.  Though she also seemed surprised by it, in some odd way.  ¡°Well most folks would use it for cooking,¡± she replied.  She  gave the answer in an oddly furtive manner, while the man behind the stand barely hid the disdain on his face that he seemed to hold towards the young redhead.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m terrible. My mother says I¡¯m hopeless in the kitchen, which apparently is a grave flaw,¡± Claire teased, trying to hide her uneasiness that the vendor seemed to somehow disapprove of the other girl. Though, having heard bits of the rumors about the girl, herself, Claire wasn¡¯t completely surprised by it, just curious, really.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take all of these,¡± the redhead returned with brevity to the man as she tossed more than enough money onto his table, and gathered her chosen items.  Her features softened as she turned back to Claire, ¡°Want to help me carry?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Uh, sure,¡± Claire agreed with a slight biting of her lip as the other girl handed her a basket and filled it with half of her purchases. Claire knew that her mother was one of the many who seemed to have suspicions about Mr. Torrence and his servants.  But at the moment, her mother still seemed busy chatting, so Claire continued her attempt at making a new friend nonetheless.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m Chantarell, in case you didn¡¯t know already,¡± the other girl stated as she began leading Claire off towards her waiting horse.

    ¡°Claire,¡± she returned her own introduction as she followed her.

    ¡°So you¡¯re being nice to me. That¡¯s different,¡± Chantarell continued.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Claire replied with an uneasy smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard that most of the town don''t particularly like having me around.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really talk to that many people, honestly,¡± Claire offered quietly.

    ¡°Yet, you don¡¯t seem surprised by the statement,¡± Chantarell returned with a slight smirk.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just heard speculations, I guess.  Since no one ever really sees your, employer, and he¡¯s so wealthy,¡± Claire admitted softly.  ¡°I don¡¯t really put a lot of faith in rumors though; without any proof, anyway,¡± Claire added even more quietly.

    ¡°So, you do know who I am then?¡± Chantarell replied wryly.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Claire smiled uneasily again as they neared the horse. ¡°I just know you work for Mr. Torrence, really,¡± she repeated.

    ¡°And that there are rumors,¡± Chantarell smiled again as they reached the horse.  There she began tying her baskets in place.  ¡°I can only imagine what they are this year,¡± she stated, more to herself, as she shook her head and continued her task.

    ¡°This year?¡± Claire repeated, and then continued, ¡°You look pretty young to have been working for him for too long.¡±

    Chantarell just smiled again before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I''d really say I work for him. Though, I was born in the house. My father was a servant of his too, I think,¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°Oh, did he pass away while you were still young?¡± Claire asked with concern.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Chantarell shrugged with a lack of concern as she finished readying the horse.

    ¡°Maybe?¡± Claire repeated, obviously confused by the answer.

    ¡°So where¡¯s your father?¡± Chantarell returned, switching gears.

    ¡°Home, tending our farm,¡± Claire answered slowly, seeming a little thrown by Chantarell¡¯s sudden question.

    ¡°Let me guess, he and your mother married, what, sixteen years ago? Or do you have older siblings?¡± Chantarell asked her in an oddly cynical manner.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just me,¡± Claire returned. ¡°I had a difficult birth. Mother couldn¡¯t have any more children,¡± Claire responded, easily sharing the information, despite the oddness of such questions coming from a virtual stranger. ¡°She claims I¡¯ve gotten even more difficult since then,¡± Claire added with a wry humor managing to peek through.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Better not be too difficult. They¡¯ll start talking about you the way they do about me and my mother,¡± Chantarell smiled insincerely. ¡°They¡¯re already giving you those pathetically disapproving looks just because you¡¯re standing here talking to me. I¡¯m bad news, don¡¯t you know?¡± Chantarell returned with the same cynicism that made her seem to have a maturity beyond her years.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll decide that for myself,¡± Claire returned bravely.

    Chantarell¡¯s smile then turned immediately sincere, ¡°I like you already, Claire.¡± she chuckled before hoisting herself up onto the horse, despite the long dress.  She even refused to ride side-saddle as was expected of all young women. ¡°See you around,¡± she winked down at Claire before leaning down to untie the horse and starting away from the market and the sea of disapproving faces.

    Claire smiled after the slightly older girl as she rode off.  Though her smile was interrupted by her arm being roughly grasped by her mother, who looked less than happy right then.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± her mother asked her in a loud whisper, through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Waiting for you to get done shopping?¡± Claire asked with a confused shrug.

    ¡°Is that supposed to be funny?¡± she returned in the same disapproving tone, looking around nervously, trying to gauge how many townspeople were still looking their way.

    ¡°No?¡± Claire responded as more of a question.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the carriage, now,¡± her mother growled as she began dragging her after her. ¡°Honestly Claire, why do you do this to me?¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Claire asked with creased brow as her mother dragged her from the crowded marketplace.

    ¡°You know exactly what you did,¡± her mother grumbled angrily.

    ¡°What? I was trying to make one friend in this horrible town,¡± Claire returned, causing her mother to stop and center one more angry look on her as they reached the carriage.

    ¡°And you pick that, that¡­¡± her mother shook her head, forcing back whatever words at first came to her mind, ¡°girl, out of every other one in town?¡±  Another shake of her head as she roughly nudged Claire toward the carriage, ¡°I know you¡¯re more intelligent than that.¡±

    ¡°I thought the whole point in dragging me to town with you is so I could pretend I didn¡¯t have a brain in my head so some nice man will want to marry me. Cause, lord knows, a woman with a brain can¡¯t possibly make a good wife,¡± Claire scoffed with her own bit of anger showing through, as it so easily did when her buttons were pressed.

    Her mother¡¯s jaw simply dropped in response to that comment.  Camilla Wallace''s face reddened at the statement, only thankful that no one else was now near enough to have heard it as well. ¡°If we weren¡¯t out here with all these people already looking at you, like they are, I would¡­.¡± Her mother didn¡¯t even finish the sentence as she shook her head and angrily got up into the carriage.  She immediately reined the horses into action while Claire refused to look at her mother, simply crossing her arms over her chest with a huff as they pulled away.

    * * *

    The next morning, Claire received the punishment of barn-cleaning while her parents went to town once more. Though, she hardly thought of it as that daunting of a punishment, considering how much she hated the play-acting that was expected of her any time she went to town, herself. Besides that fact, at least the horses didn¡¯t give her all the disapproving looks her mother did, while her father mostly didn¡¯t even seem to notice her existence at all. After all, she was an only child, and a female, which hardly would have made her very important to any father in that day and age, or so it seemed to her more often than not.

    She sighed as she wiped some sweat away from her brow on that humid Massachusetts summer morning. She was then easily distracted from her tidying of the stalls as she heard hoof beats approaching from further up the dirt road.  The sound came from the opposite direction of the town which was a few miles off from the Wallace homestead.

    Claire peered around the open doorway of the barn to see who might be approaching. It was not really that she had the urge to be social, as much as she was just bored with her current task and wanted some form of distraction. A moment later, the jet black horse came into view, being ridden by none other than the infamous redhead, Chantarell.

    Claire somehow found it surprising to see the girl, even though she had always known that Mr. Torrence¡¯s home was not far off.  It just somehow seemed strange that the girl would just then be passing by. Though it was likely that she passed by Claire¡¯s home often, since it was between the Torrence home and town. Perhaps it was just that Claire never bothered paying much attention to who might have been passing by their home before.  In fifteen years, she had never managed to find anyone in that town who she had any interest in acknowledging anyway. That was, before her ever so brief chat with Chantarell the day before.

    ¡°Hey there,¡± Claire called to the other teen.  She couldn''t help a smile that was made even more sincere by the simple fact of knowing that talking to this girl at all would go against her mother¡¯s wishes.  And she bristled at nearly every one of those.

    Chantarell returned the smile, though warily, as she stopped the horse at the bottom of the lane that lead to the Wallace home. The house and barn themselves were set off a few hundred feet from the dirt road and backed by what seemed like endless acres of woodland on all sides.  In front of the house was a large fenced in section which grew a variety of vegetables.  And not far off was the barn, which housed several chickens and pigs as well as a few horses.

    ¡°Well, hello again,¡± Chantarell responded as she guided the horse to take a few slow steps up the lane. ¡°Is your mother going to come running out and try to chase me off with a stick if I tell Storm here to come on up the lane?¡± Chantarell teased.

    Claire just shook her head, though couldn¡¯t help her smirk at Chantarell¡¯s question, ¡°They¡¯re gone for the day,¡± she offered as she carelessly dropped the manure stained shovel against a nearby hay-bale, deeming her cleaning to be done for the day, despite the still somewhat dirty stalls behind her.

    When Chantarell¡¯s mount finished the approach, Chantarell slid down from the large stallion to tie him to the fence-post outside the barn that Claire now stood near.  Claire wasn''t able to stop her eyes from moving over yet another beautiful dress that Chantarell wore.  It was quite colorful, and looked way too expensive to have been worn by most anyone who was just out riding for the day. Claire nervously bit her lip as she self-consciously glanced down at her own very plain, brown, and not exactly tidy, dress that she wore that day.

    ¡°So you get along with your mother better than I get along with mine, I assume?¡± Claire smiled nervously as she moved her gaze back to Chantarell¡¯s pretty face.

    Chantarell just chuckled at the question, ¡°We get along well enough. We seem to have a lot more in common than most mothers and daughters, anyway,¡± she offered. ¡°After all, it¡¯s both of us who the town talks about. They were talkin about mom way before me, you know. Especially when I came along,¡± Chantarell grinned, more amused than offended by the opinions whispered by the rest of the townspeople.

    ¡°Yeah, your mom and dad weren¡¯t married when you were born, right?¡± Claire returned.

    ¡°Wow, if that¡¯s the worst thing they¡¯re saying these days, things have definitely improved,¡± Chantarell returned with a still amused smirk.

    ¡°So it doesn¡¯t bother you that people do talk?¡± Claire dared.

    ¡°Well you¡¯re talking.  But to me instead of about me.  So apparently it can¡¯t be all that bad.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t exactly fit in either.  So I tend to not immediately agree with what the majority thinks.  Since it¡¯s usually the opposite of anything I¡¯d ever think,¡± Claire admitted, trying not to sound proud of that fact, though she was; despite the grief her own opinions on the world in general had caused her for most of her short, sheltered, stifled life.

    ¡°Maybe you were born in the wrong century,¡± Chantarell responded wryly. Though the statement was obviously one that had no way of being proven to be a truth, as no one could see the future, and the past couldn¡¯t have been much better for someone with Claire¡¯s outlooks on life. Still, Chantarell¡¯s tone seemed to somehow imply that she knew it, unequivocally.

 Chapter 2

    Claire let out an uneasy laugh at the statement, but tried to find a response. She already sensed that Chantarell had a wisdom that far outweighed hers. And Claire had no desire to make herself seem less intelligent ever, whether it be in pursuit of a husband, or even a new friend.

    ¡°Well, even if that is true, I somehow doubt there¡¯s much I could do about it. I was born in 1568 and it¡¯s doubtful I¡¯ll be around much past the 1630¡¯s, if that. So I guess I have to put up with this particular century, after all,¡± Claire replied, attempting to sound jovial, even whilst referring to her own death.

    ¡°You never know,¡± Chantarell said wryly as she looked around furtively. She then moved on from the cryptic statement, to another that may have sounded a bit suspicious, depending on who was hearing it, ¡°So it¡¯s just us here then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they both went to town today. I wasn¡¯t allowed to tag along this time. Oh darn,¡± Claire added the latter sarcastically.

    ¡°Yeah, you never know what bad element you might attract,¡± Chantarell replied with a lack of concern for her own reputation once more.

    ¡°You almost sound amused by the things people say about you, honestly,¡± Claire couldn¡¯t stop herself from commenting on the other girl¡¯s carefree attitude once more.

    ¡°You could say that,¡± Chantarell responded nonchalantly as she looked around once more. ¡°And I could use a good laugh on another boring day. So tell me, what are the rumors this month?¡± she chuckled as she plopped down onto the grass in front of the barn and reached up to pull Claire down to a seat next to her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting that dress dirty?¡± Claire asked. Though she didn¡¯t stop the other girl from pulling her down to that seat next to her, as Claire¡¯s own modest attire was already soiled by her morning¡¯s chores.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got dozens of em,¡± Chantarell scoffed as she leaned back on the palms of her hands and smiled up at the blue skies above.

    ¡°You do?¡± Claire asked with obvious surprise as she nervously pushed her long pony tail back over her shoulder. Her raven-colored locks had been pulled back due only to her aforementioned chores, as she much preferred to leave her hair free. Though she could only get away with that when she was there at her parents¡¯ home. ¡°But, aren¡¯t you a servant?¡± Claire asked before she was able to check what may have been taken offensively, though she honestly had not meant it that way.

    ¡°Well, sort of,¡± Chantarell smiled, still gazing at the sky above them. She still showed no signs of having taken offense to Claire¡¯s statement, which did relieve Claire a bit, though did nothing to lessen her own confusion.

    ¡°Sort of?¡± Claire had to ask for clarification once more.

    ¡°Well, Ha---Mr. Torrence, he doesn¡¯t really treat me, or mom, much like servants. So most of the time it really doesn¡¯t feel like we are.¡±

    ¡°He bought you all those dresses?¡± Claire asked with surprise.

    ¡°Some, but I mostly like to make my own; the way I want them to look, rather than what you could normally get from some other seamstress,¡± Chantarell answered. She then added, ¡°It gives me something to do during the day, anyway.¡±

    ¡°During the day? What do you do during the night?¡± Claire chuckled, somehow amused by the statement.

    ¡°Depends on the night,¡± Chantarell responded with a bit of mischief to her tone.

    ¡°Right,¡± Claire then looked back at Chantarell curiously. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting answer, I¡¯d have to say.¡±

    ¡°The night has always been more interesting,¡± Chantarell added, seeming amused by her own cryptic statements.

    Claire let out another awkward laugh before forcing herself onward through a more than confusing conversation. ¡°You¡¯re what, sixteen? Aren¡¯t you expected to be tucked safely into your home every night, as soon as it gets dark? At least until you find some man to marry you, and then have to be tucked into his home every night, instead?¡± Claire tried hiding her confusion with a thick wall of sarcasm in regards to the life that she found herself leading, and assumed most other females of her age were forced to lead as well. Though obviously, Chantarell definitely didn¡¯t seem like ¡®most females her age.¡¯

    ¡°If that was my life, then I doubt the townspeople would have any rumors at all to spread, now would they?¡± she asked smartly. ¡°Speaking of, weren¡¯t you gonna tell me what those rumors were these days. Like I said, I could use a laugh.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some pretty crazy things,¡± Claire told the other girl, sounding apologetic on behalf of the rest of the town, when she herself had never been among the majority who did spread those crazy tales.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Like?¡± Chantarell prodded with a grin.

    ¡°Stuff that good girls shouldn¡¯t know about, let alone talk about,¡± Claire added in a quiet tone, though still with a touch of sarcasm to it.

    ¡°Oh, well if you¡¯re another one of those ¡®good girls,¡¯ I¡¯m just gonna have to leave right now,¡± Chantarell joked as she moved as though to stand up.

    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Claire exclaimed, as she reached for the girl¡¯s wrist to stop her departure.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re a good girl, then you shouldn¡¯t be talking to me at all,¡± Chantarell teased her once more.

    ¡°Fine, I guess I¡¯m not a good girl, considering I like talking to someone with a mind of their own.¡±

    Chantarell allowed a smile of victory before responding, ¡°All right then, I accept your apology, and your invitation,¡± she chuckled as she sat once more.

    ¡°So, what did ¡®depends on the night¡¯ mean?¡± Claire moved forward through the conversation now that she had stopped it from ending prematurely after all.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I the one asking you questions?¡± Chantarell returned with a smile.

    ¡°Sounds like you already know about most of the rumors. You don¡¯t need me repeating them. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s such a mystery to everyone after all. Not me. I¡¯m just a black sheep. You¡¯re an, an enigma, if you will,¡± Claire replied with her own small grin.

    Chantarell chuckled again, ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve heard the rumors, then you must know all about me. What¡¯s the mystery?¡± she retorted while holding her smile.

    ¡°Please. Like they¡¯re all true? I don¡¯t believe that for a second,¡± Claire returned.

    ¡°So, which ones aren¡¯t true?¡± Chantarell returned.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Claire laughed.

    ¡°So, you think some of them are true then?¡± Chantarell returned with yet another sly smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll make it easy. Tell me one you think might be true and I¡¯ll tell you if you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna do that. Most are just...¡± Claire refused, only allowing her volume to drop a bit.

    ¡°Come on hon, it¡¯s obvious I¡¯m pretty hard to offend. So throw it at me. What have you heard? It¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s true and what¡¯s not. You¡¯ll be the only one in town who¡¯s solved the ¡®enigma,¡¯¡± she chuckled again.

    ¡°Yep, you are evil,¡± Claire returned with a shake of her head, as well as a smile. But she continued nonetheless, ¡°Ok, considering what you said about Mr. Torrence, there¡¯s one that I could see having some semblance of possibility to it.¡±

    ¡°And that would be?¡± Chantarell pressed, hiding any reaction behind that continued smile of hers.

    ¡°Ok, one thing I¡¯ve heard is that Mr. Torrence is single. And the only servants he has are you and your mother: Two unmarried females. So¡­.¡±

    ¡°So¡­.what?¡± Chantarell continued to play innocent.

    ¡°So,¡± another awkward laugh, ¡°come on, you yourself said that he doesn¡¯t treat you like servants, so¡­.¡± Claire repeated, attempting to wheedle Chantarell into finishing the sentence for her.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re asking if either me or my mother have an ¡®improper¡¯ relationship with Mr. Torrence?¡± Chantarell supplied a version of the question after all, though still sounding amused by it.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s what some people say. And then what you said. And with the dresses and all... Well, it lends itself to being remotely possible, I guess,¡± Claire said with another uneasy shrug.

    ¡°Well, I suppose that depends on your definition of ¡®improper,¡¯¡± Chantarell gave another non-answer.

    ¡°My definition or everyone else¡¯s?¡± Claire asked with a slight scowl.

    ¡°Well, do you think that sharing a bed with someone you love is improper?¡± Chantarell asked, sounding at least a bit more serious than she had for the rest of the conversation.

    ¡°Well, no,¡± Claire returned softly as she watched the other girl¡¯s expressions.

    ¡°Then no, we don¡¯t have an improper relationship with him,¡± Chantarell stated simply.

    ¡°You do though, share a bed?¡± Claire asked with slightly widened emerald eyes.

    ¡°You look awful surprised for someone who just claimed that it wasn¡¯t improper,¡± Chantarell teased, though still seemed unoffended.

    ¡°Well, which one of you is his, well, shares his bed?¡± Claire changed her statement mid-sentence.

    Chantarell just smirked again, as she moved to stand once more. She reached out to pet the black stallion as she spoke again, ¡°Like I said, mom and I have more in common than most mothers and daughters,¡± was her simple reply as she continued to stroke the large beast.

    ¡°You mean, you both sleep with him?¡± Claire exclaimed, her brain failing to check her words once more, as it often did.

    ¡°Shocked are you?¡± Chantarell told her skeptically as she looked back at Claire, who was still frozen to her seat on the ground. ¡°Ready to do your mother proud and run off to church to pray for my poor damned and wicked soul?¡± Chantarell spoke sarcastically, though there was an undercurrent there, as if gauging whether or not that truly would be Claire¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°It just¡­I mean¡­¡± Claire stumbled around the words, forcing herself up from the ground before finding the rest of the sentence. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your father was a servant of Mr. Torrence¡¯s too? Isn¡¯t Mr. Torrence like, old?¡± she then tried to lighten the question, ¡°I mean too old to really want to tend to two different lovers?¡± she added, trying to gauge whether Chantarell was serious about the facts of she and her mother¡¯s relationship with their employer. Or if it was just a ploy of her sharpened wit to shock Claire.

    ¡°Apparently not,¡± Chantarell simply returned with another small grin as she ran her hand over her horse¡¯s sleek coat once more.

    ¡°But you and your mother, you¡¯re content to share the same man?¡± Claire had to ask, having difficulty even stating out loud, the idea of such a strange set up.

    ¡°He treats us very well. It¡¯s not really a problem. It is only the three of us at the moment, after all. Not like me and my mother have a long list of other suitors or anything,¡± she added in an only slightly quieter tone.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s not because you¡¯re unattractive. I¡¯m sure that if your living arrangement was... different, you¡¯d have plenty of boys lined up to cart you off with them.¡±

    Chantarell just smirked again, ¡°I don¡¯t want other boys. I¡¯ve got the only man I could put up with myself, anyway. He¡¯s all I need,¡± she added quietly, allowing a small peek inside what seemed like such a strong exterior.

    ¡°So, you do love him?¡± Claire asked more quietly, wistfully even, as if love was something she could never imagine herself to ever have. At least not in that place and time, which she had had the unfortunate luck of being born into.

    Without hesitation, ¡°More than my own life,¡± was Chantarell¡¯s answer.

 Chapter 3

    As summer began to wind down, Claire continued her secret friendship with Chantarell. It was secretive in that usually they only saw each other when Chantarell rode past and noted that Claire¡¯s parents¡¯ carriage was gone. Despite having been friends for that entire summer, the details of Chantarell¡¯s odd life were still quite the mystery. After the confession about the alleged affair she and her mother, Ana, shared with their employer, Claire just hadn¡¯t gotten up the nerve to ask her about all those other rumors. After all, if one was true, who knew how many others were? It was almost as though Claire was scared to find truth in all those other rumors, as she did truly like the other girl.

    ¡°So what craziness did you have in mind today?¡± Claire smiled to Chantarell after having tipped her off about another one of her parents¡¯ days away, which led to Chantarell riding up the lane mere moments after Claire¡¯s parents were out of sight.

    ¡°Dunno; wanna help me get ready for tonight?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s tonight?¡± Claire responded as she easily let Chantarell begin leading her away from where she had secured Storm in one of the Wallace¡¯s unused stalls.

    ¡°It¡¯s a holiday, silly,¡± Chantarell told her as she continued nonchalantly leading her away from the barn.

    ¡°It is?¡± Claire asked, not honestly able to quickly think of any holiday that took place the third week of September.

    ¡°Well, it used to be, anyway,¡± Chantarell stated with the tiniest trace of bitterness.  ¡°Some of us still celebrate it though.¡±

    ¡°Who us?¡±

    ¡°Me and my mother.¡±

    ¡°Your mom?¡±

    ¡°You gonna repeat everything I say all day, girl?¡± Chantarell teased her again.

    Claire let out a wary smile before answering, ¡°Well, you never seemed to have any interest in even introducing me to her, so it surprised me that you mentioned her again at all.¡±

    ¡°My mom has to stay at the house during the day, and it¡¯s not like you could get away with coming to visit us at night. Your parents would tie you to the bed before ever letting you wander off to visit us, or even anyone else, after dark¡± Chantarell teased further as she didn¡¯t even slow her pace as they neared the approaching tree line.

    ¡°What do you mean your mom has to stay at the house during the day?¡± Claire asked with another crease of her brow as Chantarell began leading her into the woods that rested between her parents¡¯ home and Mr. Torrence¡¯s.

    ¡°Mr. Torrence just likes having one of us there during the day. I never said he wasn¡¯t eccentric,¡± she added with another little grin.

    ¡°To put it mildly,¡± Claire replied under her breath. ¡°Where on earth are we going?¡± she had to ask as she ducked to avoid a low hanging branch, while simultaneously trying to keep her long dress from getting caught on the rest of the plant life that covered the forest floor. Though Chantarell seemed to have no trouble traversing the forest in her own long dress, as though she were quite familiar with those woods.

    ¡°I told you, to get ready for tonight.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to know what that means, and why we¡¯re going through the woods to do it?¡± Claire asked as she wrinkled her nose as she ducked a cobweb that hung from yet another low branch.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯d rather go talk to the horses all day, just waiting for your parents to get home again, I¡¯m sure that would be just as interesting,¡± Chantarell chided her.

    Claire scowled at the statement before giving in.  ¡°Fine, lead on,¡± she told her with a shake of her head as she followed her onward to wherever this strange girl was leading.

    Nearly twenty minutes later, the two girls arrived at Chantarell¡¯s destination, which was a beautiful clearing in the woods. There was a stream running past the clearing which was surrounded by a thick tree-line on all sides that wouldn¡¯t allow much visibility if there was anybody else passing through the nearby woods. But what really drew Claire¡¯s attention about the beautiful clearing was the circle of stones surrounding a reasonably well-used fire-pit. On the stones were carved several symbols that made no sense to Claire, but they worried her, considering some of those rumors she had indeed heard about the only person she had ever really considered a friend.

    Claire nervously bit her lip once more as her eyes moved over the different symbols.  Though she said nothing as she continued standing at the edge of the clearing while Chantarell approached the pit and began emptying the contents of the bag she had had strapped over her shoulder when she had arrived that morning.

    Chantarell went about laying out several runes, charms, trinkets, candles, a pair of chalices and even two small knives, all in strategic positions around the pit. Claire felt her throat tighten when she saw the two small knives. Though nothing in Chantarell¡¯s movements seemed to be anything other than graceful and peaceful.  Just the mere sight of the blades was enough to make Claire begin wondering how much of the nastier rumors about the girl and her mother were true.  Just like the one about them each being the mistress of a man who nobody in town even had a recollection of ever meeting.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten quiet,¡± Chantarell spoke up as she continued her arrangement of the various items that were to apparently be used in the night¡¯s celebration of whatever holiday she may have believed it to be.

    Claire tried desperately to find a response to the girl¡¯s query, ¡°Just wondered if we were going hunting or¡­ something,¡± was the only one she could come up with on the spot.

    ¡°Hunting?¡± Chantarell tossed a brief smile back toward the other girl.  ¡°What on earth would give you that idea?¡± she asked with a puzzled smile.

    ¡°Well, those are¡­ knives¡­ Aren¡¯t they?¡± Claire dared as she looked around the abandoned woods that surrounded them, not even sure she could find her own way back to her home without Chantarell leading the way.

    ¡°Actually, they''re athames,¡± Chantarell replied without pause.

    ¡°A--what?¡± Claire asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re not for hunting,¡± Chantarell gave her a simpler explanation, which did nothing to lessen her confusion.

    ¡°Then what are they for?¡± Claire quickly looked back the way they came once more.

    ¡°Focusing,¡± Chantarell answered, finally allowing herself to turn back toward Claire, whose tension was more than obvious at that point.

    ¡°Focusing¡­ what?¡± Claire asked as her voice grew smaller, not taking her eyes off the other girl now.

    ¡°Thoughts, feelings, wants, desires, emotions¡­. power,¡± Chantarell told her in the same firm but gentle tone.

    ¡°Power?¡± Claire asked, her voice nearly a whisper at that point.

    ¡°Basically, yes,¡± Chantarell returned matter-of-factly, though still kept her eyes fixed on Claire as well.

    ¡°Um, Chan, you¡¯re kinda sounding a little... scary.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so scary? Focusing ones thoughts?¡± Chantarell returned in the same self-assured tone.

    ¡°You kinda sound like you¡¯re talking about something like uh,¡± Claire looked around once more, then lowered her voice another decibel, ¡°like witchcraft or something,¡± she whispered worriedly.

    Chantarell then let out an unexpected laugh as she glanced back at her arrangements before speaking to Claire once more. ¡°You mean you hadn¡¯t heard that one? That¡¯s the big one, after all.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Claire asked, her own thoughts more than muddled then.

    ¡°The one about me and mom being witches,¡± she chided in the same oddly unconcerned tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Chan,¡± Claire told her worriedly. ¡°They¡¯ve killed people for that,¡± she added in the same whispered tone.

    ¡°No, actually they killed people for not giving up their own beliefs and becoming Christians, when they decided to make that religion up, that is,¡± Chantarell said with a bit of ice in her tone, though it didn¡¯t seem truly directed at Claire.  ¡°Kiss the cross or they will burn you,¡± she added the last sentence with a scoff.

    Claire swallowed again.  Claire had not exactly been that fond of religion, but she did find herself being scared of what others might do to her only friend if they had any proof of her own opinions.  ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you actually are?  A witch, I mean?¡± she added in another whisper.

    ¡°Do you know what witch really means?¡±

    ¡°Nothing good,¡± Claire added sadly, now very worried for her friend¡¯s opinions truly getting her into serious, if not deadly, trouble.

    ¡°It actually is a form of the word ¡®wise,¡¯¡± Chantarell stated firmly.  ¡°It''s true.  It was the name for those who understood the true nature of the world around them, natural and mystical. The wise women, or witches.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be what it means,¡± Claire denied, though hardly argumentatively.

    ¡°Oh it does,¡± Chantarell assured.

    ¡°I thought it meant women who cast spells and worshipped the devil, and made sacrifices¡­ and things,¡± Claire dared.

    ¡°You mean spells like protection spells to ward off bad fortune?  Spells to make crops grow and animals flourish?  And mixing herbs together to heal and help others, and ease their pain? Yeah that sounds really evil doesn¡¯t it?¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°What about the devil?¡± Claire asked, her curiosity just barely outweighing her fear.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t know. I don¡¯t believe in him, and I don¡¯t know a single actual witch who does. After all, he was only created to give all the Christians something to fear if they broke a single one of the church¡¯s precious, and ridiculous, rules,¡± she stated in the same firm tone.  Though she honestly seemed to want to answer the questions that would set Claire straight about the lies that had been spreading for nearly two-hundred years about all of those who still held fast to the beliefs that existed for centuries before Christianity ever did.

    ¡°And sacrifices?¡± Claire swallowed again.

    ¡°We make offerings, not sacrifices,¡± Chantarell shook her head at that one, but still didn¡¯t falter to answer the question.

    ¡°What kind of offerings?¡± Claire asked with narrowed eyes, trying not to give into the visions the ingrained beliefs of all the others around her inspired.

    ¡°Trinkets, charms, gifts, whatever the spirits wish to have. They all have their own personalities, just like us,¡± she answered with a soft smile.  ¡°And if it¡¯s a spirit that wants something that would cause harm to a living being, chances are it¡¯s a spirit you really wouldn¡¯t wanna be dealing with any way. Not like they¡¯d be very trustworthy,¡± she added, almost as though this was just an everyday conversation, which for her it most likely was.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying all of those bad things are untrue?¡± Claire repeated, still looking uneasy, though still not leaving the conversation.

    ¡°Like everything that a human has the power to do, it can be used for good or evil. But if you use it for evil, the spirits and fates are much fairer than life. You will pay for it, and pay dearly. So using any of our power for evil, it¡¯s something that would only be done by someone with a very short life. Evil will never pay, and real witches know that. Hence the one commandment we have, which sums up all ten of yours, and much more thoroughly at that,¡± she added with another wry smile.

    ¡°What commandment is that?¡± Claire asked softly.

    ¡°Harm none,¡± Chantarell stated simply.

    ¡°Harm none?¡± Claire repeated thoughtfully.

    ¡°It means, live your life however you want, as long as you don¡¯t ever hurt someone else to do so. Like I said, it¡¯s much more thorough,¡± she added with another sincere smile.

 Chapter 4

    The next day, nearly an hour before the sun was to set on that still warm September day, was when Chantarell awoke with a yawn and a stretch from her nap that afternoon in the large, lush bed next to her employer, Mr. Torrence, who was still in the grip of a sleep as deep as death, itself.

    ¡°About time you woke up.¡± her mother, Ana, chided her, from her place nearby the bed where she continued the painting she had been working on for days.

    Ana had reddish brown locks that fell loosely a few inches below her shoulders, where her slender body was covered by nothing more than one of her employer¡¯s expensive shirts which obviously were a bit too large for her frame. But most striking about Ana¡¯s appearance was that she, herself, didn¡¯t look a day older than her early twenties, which made the fact of her having a daughter in her mid-teens, that much harder to believe, as were many things about she and her daughter.

    ¡°Well we were up a bit late.¡± Chantarell responded with her own smile, cuddling closer to her bedmate, who lay upon his stomach, Chantarell¡¯s fingers curling in his long blonde locks as his head lay turned to the side, his beautiful face and closed eyes towards where Ana stood, painting, while he remained fast asleep.

    ¡°I know. I was there.¡± Ana reminded her equally beautiful daughter with a playful grin as she applied another brushstroke to the canvas.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch the last hour if you¡¯re tired, mom.¡± Chantarell offered as she placed a brief kiss upon his bare, pale back and glanced towards her mother once more.

    Ana smiled at the offer, thinking on it a moment, before answering, ¡°No, it¡¯s only an hour. I wouldn¡¯t want to do that without asking him first, anyway.¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a big girl now, I think I could handle it, no one in town comes near this place anyway.¡± she teased her mother with facts the older woman already knew.

    Before Ana could respond, it was almost as though the fates wanted to scold Chantarell for her occasional overconfidence, as there was then the sound of rapping upon the door at the front of the large home.

    ¡°What were you saying?¡± Ana asked, startled by the fact of a visitor herself, as both women turned their eyes towards the front of the home, despite being tucked into the large master bedroom at the back of the large house.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Claire?¡± Chantarell asked with her own uneasy shrug as both she and her mother moved to slide into nearby dresses that they had already set out for the night, as Chantarell had only been clothed in her undergarments as she slept.

    ¡°An hour before dusk?¡± Ana denied as she hurried to dress.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the door, you stay with him.¡± Chantarell offered, having dressed more quickly.

    ¡°Please be careful.¡± Ana called after her daughter, seeming truly concerned, though even that maternal concern somehow didn¡¯t outweigh her need to stay at the bedside of her sleeping lover.

    Chantarell took a deep breath as she left the bedroom, locking it behind her, and squared her shoulders before moving forward through the house, to the front door. One more deep breath, and another look back over her shoulder towards the bedroom before finally moving to open the door. Much to her immediate relief, it was a stranger to her that stood at the door. Though most would be wary of strangers, Chantarell¡¯s life had somehow convinced her that a stranger would be less dangerous than any townsperson who had suddenly decided to pay them a visit out of nowhere.

    She was not stupid though, she did keep the door closed most of the way, only opening it a crack to take in the sight of the young man who waited there. After all, it was still almost an hour before ¡®the man of the house,¡¯ and the home¡¯s true protector would awaken.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she asked the man hoarsely, her eyes somehow not able to keep from appreciatively glancing over the young man¡¯s appearance.

    He didn¡¯t look much older than Chantarell, herself, possibly in his late teens, with long strawberry blonde locks pulled back into a loose pony tail, and looking a bit winded as if he had traveled a long way by foot, on that very day. The large, but worn bag he held over shoulders that looked surprisingly strong despite the narrow waist, which suggested he was a bit underfed, also lent credence to the theory of him having traveled a long way to somehow reach their door.

    ¡°Hi.¡± he swallowed as he looked Chantarell over as well, surprised by the fact of her long red locks being free around her shoulders, but he did not dwell on this fact, as he seemed to have more important things on his mind, ¡°Sorry about it being almost dark, but I had to walk. All the way from the next town over.¡± he added as an afterthought.

    ¡°And the town, and the other houses between here and there, they didn¡¯t strike you as a good place to stop, but this one did?¡± Chantarell returned. Her finding him to be physically attractive didn¡¯t totally quell the suspicion brought on by her own concern for her employer¡¯s well-being during those hours while he slumbered.

    ¡°Actually, this was the place I was looking for.¡± he answered her, still seeming somewhat unsure of his words, though determined as well.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    A visible tension then came over her as Chantarell stood up straighter and held the only half open door even tighter, ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± she asked as she swallowed hard.

    ¡°I was actually looking for someone, and I was told this was the last place he had lived. I was hoping he might still be here, or at least whoever was, might know where to find him.¡± the young man responded, his own breath shallow, seeming nervous to speak the words, despite how many times he had rehearsed them during his long walk to their home.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ve lived here all my life, and unless it¡¯s Mr. Torrence you¡¯re looking for, you¡¯re out of luck. He¡¯s the only male who¡¯s here, now.¡± Chantarell told him with brevity she hoped would make him leave their doorstep, at least until her employer awoke.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Torrence!¡± he told her with a bit of hopefulness, ¡°I was told that the man I was looking for, that he used to work for a Torrence. I didn¡¯t get that one''s first name though.¡±

    Chantarell took another breath, obviously deflated that she had not yet deterred him, as having visitors there during the day was especially nerve wracking to both she and Ana, ¡°The Torrences have had a lot of people work for them, for a lot of years. Whoever it is, they¡¯re long gone by now.¡± she attempted.

    ¡°Well, his name was Ezekial Beringer, I believe. Can you at least check to see if anyone remembers him?¡± he continued hopefully.

    ¡°I¡®ll ask, but you¡®ll have to leave now. We weren¡¯t exactly expecting visitors.¡± Chantarell told him, losing whatever tact she may have had as she knew that her employer would not approve of any visitors at this hour.

    ¡°I¡¯ve come a long way though.¡± he returned, the hope seeping out of his voice at her refusal to give him any immediate help with his search.

    ¡°Not my problem.¡± Chantarell told him, the tiniest bit of regret peeking out from behind her otherwise rough tone. Something about this young man made her want to help him, something beyond his basic attractiveness, but she knew that her other duties were more important than aiding a seemingly lost stranger appearing unannounced at their door, before sunset.

    Before allowing herself to look back into those beautiful pale blue eyes of his once more, eyes that seemed so pleading, so desperate for answers, Chantarell quickly ducked back inside the house, closing and locking the door tightly behind her as she leaned back against it from inside, waiting for her own nervous heartbeat to slow once more.

    ¡°Is he gone?¡± Ana asked worriedly, peeking out from the bedroom door as she heard the front door close.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s still out there. He¡¯s asking questions about one of the former servants. Does this mean that we are going to have to move after all, like he keeps telling us?¡± Chantarell asked sadly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ana returned, looking back toward the bed behind her, where he still slept, while she remained in the bedroom doorway, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to ask him.¡±

    ¡°I finally made a friend though, mom.¡± Chantarell told her mother sadly, for the first time, sounding as though she were nothing more than a lonely teenage girl, just like Claire so obviously was.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s hard for us to have friends, Chan. We both told you that long ago.¡±

    ¡°But Claire is different. She knows about us, and still is my friend. She¡¯s different.¡± she repeated.

    ¡°Knows what about us?¡± Ana stated worriedly.

    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t know what he is, I¡¯d never tell that secret.¡± Chantarell assured, obviously knowing what secret her mother was most worried of having found out about the three of them that made up their strange family. Luckily, that most highly protected secret, was also the most difficult for anyone to truly believe. After all, even the ever-so-levelheaded church officials who tortured and killed their kind, found it easier to believe in women cavorting with spirits that must only exist in their own ¡®twisted¡¯ minds, than it ever was for anyone at all to truly believe in something like the walking dead.

    <hr>

    An eerie silence hung around the two women who continued to sit near the bed waiting for their employer to awaken. Ana tried to focus on a book as Chantarell sat at the opposite end of the couch fussing with her newest dress that she had been making, while not really accomplishing anything. Both women looked from his sleeping form back toward the front door, in turns, as if waiting for the lost young man to burst through the door and push them into some kind of deadly action to protect the man they both, truly, loved.

    Though that instance did not come to pass before their shared lover finally stirred as the sun disappeared, making way for the moon to become the only source of light in the cooling nighttime sky.

    ¡°Haven, you¡¯re awake.¡± Ana smiled to him with obvious relief flooding her as she set aside the book while Haven stretched and glanced toward her with appreciative, though slightly confused, blue eyes of his own.

    ¡°It is sunset. That¡¯s the routine after all.¡± he chided her softly as he also cast another smile towards his other lover, who honestly looked closer to his age than even her youthful mother looked, as Haven himself, did not look a day over eighteen or nineteen, the same age that their earlier visitor appeared to be. When, in actuality, Haven had actually walked the earth for nearly one-hundred-and-forty long years.

    ¡°We had a visitor.¡± Chantarell¡¯s youthful impatience, and growing nervousness, forced her to pipe up, despite how very distracted she usually was by Haven¡¯s nude body rising from their shared bed as he reached for his own clothing.

    He glanced back at the two women over his shoulder as he slowly slid the pants over his beautiful body, ¡°When was this?¡± he asked, not immediately showing the nervousness of the two women, as all three of them had remained clearly unharmed through the course of the day he had been forced to sleep through.

    ¡°Less than an hour ago.¡± Ana responded quickly, ¡°We think he might even still be out there.¡± she added worriedly.

    ¡°Well, who is he?¡± Haven asked, still seeming more curious, rather than worried, as he slid into a nearby shirt as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s a little older than me only, but he was asking about one of the former servants, I think.¡± Chantarell relayed the details of the ever so brief conversation the two had shared.

    ¡°He¡¯s only a little older than you?¡± Haven thought on the statement a moment as he pulled his long locks from the back of the shirt, before adding, ¡°Did he say what servant he was looking for?¡± he asked warily.

    ¡°Yeah, Ezekial Beringer, I think.¡± Chantarell easily answered as she immediately noticed the knowing look that passed between Haven and Ana, a look that also seemed to be marred by a deep, deep sadness to it as well, ¡°You guys know who he was, and who this boy is?¡± Chantarell interrupted the look between the other two, which still seemed somehow quite sorrowful.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sean.¡± was the quiet statement offered by both her mother and their shared lover, in the same moment.

 Chapter 5

    ¡°Sean? Who¡¯s Sean?¡± Chantarell asked them to explain the knowledge the two obviously shared, while she had thought of the stranger as nothing more than that, a stranger.

    ¡°Ana, go and see if he¡¯s still out there.¡± Haven told the older of his lovely mistresses, still speaking in the same somber tone, while Chantarell¡¯s eyes continued to search both of their faces for the answers they hadn¡¯t yet shared.

    ¡°And if he is?¡± Ana asked hoarsely, seeming to be forcing back the urge for tears, which only puzzled her daughter further.

    ¡°Tell him the truth: That Ezekial died, years ago.¡± Haven himself swallowed a bit as he slowly buttoned his shirt as he added, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to get involved in this life, too.¡± he added in his own soft, sad tone.

    Ana nodded while forcing another lump down her throat as she rose from her seat, everything about her expression and her body language making it obvious that speaking to this young man was not a task she wanted.

    ¡°Who is Sean?¡± Chantarell asked Haven more urgently as her mother forced her feet to carry her from the bedroom, closing the door once more behind her.

    ¡°My former servant, Ezekial, he was that boy¡¯s father.¡± Haven told her quietly as he also took a seat on the edge of his bed, now fully dressed as he ran pale fingers through his long locks, seeming almost as obviously troubled by the situation as Ana, almost.

    ¡°What? I thought I was the only child any of your servants ever had.¡± Chantarell returned with surprise.

    ¡°There was another. His mother died though. It¡¯s difficult for a woman to give birth to the child of a ghoul.¡± he attempted to begin a more than complicated explanation, his voice dropping a bit on using the final word of the sentence, it obviously being a more offensive term than ¡®servant¡¯ was. ¡°Ezekial tried to still attempt having a relationship with a girl from town, even whilst staying loyal to me. It was hard for him, of course, but it became even harder once she became pregnant, and she then had to finally find out what her lover really was. What I had made him into.¡± Haven added the last bit in a whisper.

    ¡°The baby lived though?¡± Chantarell swallowed hard, not trying to transfer the visions of that pregnant girl¡¯s pain onto her own mother, though her limited knowledge of her own coming into the world did let her know that her mother must have endured that as well. After all, the only thing that Chantarell did actually know about her own father, was that he had been one of Haven¡¯s servants as well, seventeen years earlier.

    ¡°Yes, after his mother died, he stayed here with us, Ezekial trying to take care of the child, through his own guilt about Sean¡¯s mother¡¯s death. I think the bond to me was the only thing that gave him the strength to be there for his son, despite what it had cost him.¡± Haven paused a moment before allowing himself to add, ¡°But even that bond wasn¡¯t strong enough to save Ezekial from his own guilt, once his second lover became pregnant as well¡­two years later.¡±

    Ana took another ragged breath as the tiny window near the door told her that Sean was indeed still sitting out there, near the edge of the dirt road that passed by the large home, using that worn bag as a seat as he wrapped his arms around his thin frame, staring off into the nighttime woods across the road from Haven¡¯s home.

    Looking back toward the bedroom once more and remembering Haven¡¯s request that she speak to the child she had not seen in nearly seventeen long years, when her own was first conceived , she took another breath and forced back her own pain at once more having to look into eyes that were so identical to Ezekial¡¯s, and moved toward the front door.

    Sean immediately turned at the sound of the door opening behind him, the moonlight that caught those blue eyes, causing Ana¡¯s breath to catch once more as she forced back another wave of sad memories and moved towards the side of the road where Sean quickly stood upon her arrival.

    ¡°You were looking for Ezekial Beringer?¡± was her greeting, which came out as more of a croak as she was still forcing back those long held tears over her former lover¡¯s death.

    ¡°Yes, I was told this was once his home, ma¡¯am.¡± he told her, his own voice a bit hoarse in the cooling fall evening.

    ¡°He died, several years ago.¡± she swallowed again, ¡°So you won¡¯t find him here, I¡¯m afraid.¡± she answered him, every word seeming to cause her pain.

    Sean paused to allow himself a moment to manage the words to state the true need he had had to find the man, ¡°But I think¡­I think he was my father.¡± he finally got out. The words caused Ana to quickly look down and away, almost as though she was losing the war against the tears fighting to escape her hazel eyes, which matched her own daughter¡¯s perfectly.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry, but he¡¯s gone.¡± she finally breathed back to him, wanting nothing more than to run back into the house, Haven¡¯s request of her technically having been fulfilled, after all.

    ¡°You did know him though?¡± Sean asked, only slightly perplexed by this woman, who didn¡¯t appear to be more than five or so years older than himself, who seemed unmistakably saddened by talking about the passing of the father he barely had a single clear memory of, as he was taken to the orphanage where he was raised, in the next town over, when he had been just barely two years old.

    ¡°I told you he was gone. What more do you want?¡± Ana replied desperately as a few of those tears did escape from her pretty eyes.

    ¡°Well, he was my father, and I never really knew him. So, I guess, since you seem to have known him, I was just hoping you could tell me if I had any other family.¡± Sean asked her, his own sadness increased by her painfully obvious sorrow.

    ¡°It was a long time ago.¡± was her only response, still not looking back at his father¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Seventeen years isn¡¯t really that long.¡± he argued, though weakly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can tell you, really.¡± Ana said hopelessly, ¡°You should go though. It¡¯s already dark out.¡± she told him as she finally gave into her strong urge to flee from all those memories and headed back toward the front door.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­I don¡¯t really have anywhere else to go.¡± he told her desperately, his words stopping her as her hand reached the door, though she still didn¡¯t look back his way again, despite her feet stopping their departure, ¡°He was the only family I knew of, and I wasn¡¯t allowed to come look for him until I was of age. I¡¯m nineteen now. I¡¯m too old to stay at the orphanage anymore. This was the only place I could think to go. Can¡¯t you tell me anything about the rest of his family, my family, at all?¡± he asked her in a pleading tone.

    Ana¡¯s tender heart was easily affected by his tone as well as his striking resemblance to his father, though, and she took another deep breath as she allowed herself to look up at the stars above, knowing it was no longer a case of him possibly posing any kind of physical danger to the home¡¯s occupants now that Haven was awake once more. Though, him knowing the whole truth about his heritage, that could be very, very dangerous, for all of them.

    ¡°You can come inside and get some food, but I can¡¯t tell you you¡¯ll be able to stay long. I have to check with Mr. Torrence. And he¡¯s not fond of most company all that often. That¡¯s the best I can do for you, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± was Sean¡¯s only response as he reached for the bag which contained all his worldly possessions, and followed the clearly shaken woman into Haven¡¯s home.

    ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t wander about.¡± she told him firmly, trying not to noticeably wipe away a remaining tear, ¡°I have to see what Mr. Torrence wants done with you.¡± she told him in the same brief tone as she hurried back towards the closed bedroom door again.

    ¡°Was he still there?¡± Chantarell asked, obviously shaken as well, by her own conversation she had just had with the master of the house.

    ¡°Yes, and I told him about Ezekial.¡± Ana swallowed hard again, mostly directing her words to Haven, ¡°He says he has nowhere else to go.¡± another breath, ¡°And wants to know if he has any other family.¡± she added quietly, her eyes inadvertently turning back towards her own daughter.

    ¡°So, you let him in?¡± Haven said, not allowing Chantarell a response, though still speaking gently.

    ¡°I told him we could give him a meal, but that he shouldn¡¯t expect to stay long.¡± she assured, then added, more softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell him about his family, though.¡± she finished, looking down once more.

    ¡°He should know that he has a sister.¡± Haven said, his eyes also moving to Chantarell as he spoke just as softly as Ana, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that his father has taught us, the hard way, that there¡¯s no way he should be involved in this life. And knowing you¡¯re Chan¡¯s mother, when you barely look much older than he, and me,¡± he added, ¡°that would definitely get him involved.¡± he stated the obvious.

    ¡°So what do we do?¡± Ana asked as she took an exhausted seat on the sofa near the bed once more, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t have anywhere else to go.¡±

    ¡°I suppose we can offer him a job. An actual job, not like your own ¡®positions.¡¯¡± Haven added with only a brief smile, and then continued, ¡°I suppose he can stay in the shed at the corner of the property, and take care of the grounds. I can pay him more than fairly, so he can eventually have his own home, and not have to live here at the house, considering, my unique sleeping habits.¡± Haven added, trying to put the plan together at the same moment as explaining it.

    ¡°But to have him here, during the day¡­you¡¯d have to make him exactly into what we are, and what his father was, in order to guarantee your own protection, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Ana asked him worriedly.

    ¡°He won¡¯t have a key, and we¡¯ll set rules that he is never to come into the home uninvited, during the day anyway.¡± Haven replied.

    ¡°But you¡¯d be taking a huge risk Haven. Having anyone at all here while you slept, without having their loyalty, I mean.¡± Ana continued though her worry over the plan more than obvious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t use my blood just to gain loyalty; it¡¯s also to give the two of you the strength to protect me. I can quite easily gain any mortal¡¯s loyalty, without ever having to spill a drop of my own blood. And my blood has cost that boy, and both of you, enough already.¡± he finished solemnly as he headed from the room to tend to their guest, himself. ¡°Evening, Mr. Beringer.¡± Haven¡¯s voice slowly interrupted Sean¡¯s inspection of one of Ana¡¯s paintings which hung on the wall near the front of the home.

    He quickly turned at the sound of Haven¡¯s voice, almost immediately being floored by a feeling of awe and majesty inspired by the man who looked no older than himself, as well as yet another deeper feeling, almost that of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, which was inspired not only by the surroundings of the home, but by Haven, himself.

    ¡°Mr. Torrence?¡± Sean asked, not sounding convinced of the correctness of his statement, considering the very youthful appearance the man did have, not to mention how thrown he also was by Haven¡¯s eyes, which seemed to contain so much knowledge, though somehow, were not able to hide his immediate appreciation for Sean¡¯s appearance, almost as though stunned by the other young man¡¯s beauty.

    Haven seemed to need a moment to almost break himself out of some sort of entrancement that Sean¡¯s very appearance brought on, before he willed himself back to the present moment, and the situation at hand.

    ¡°Ana and her¡­¡± his sentence came to a halt as the two women exited the bedroom, almost as if on cue, ¡°Chantarell, they¡¯ll get you a warm meal for the night. There is also a cot in the shed near the tree line behind the house. It¡¯s not the most comforting of accommodations, but it will do if you truly have nowhere else to go.¡± Haven offered, having broken himself out of that beauty-inspired entrancement, despite how he still couldn¡¯t completely hide the way his eyes continued to move over Sean appreciatively.

    ¡°Your, uh, parents, would be ok with that then?¡± Sean asked for assurance, as he still had trouble believing that a boy who looked to be the exact same age as himself, could possibly be the master of such a beautiful house, not to mention being the master of two beautiful servants.

    Haven looked down only briefly, not wishing to lie to the boy, but knowing it was the proper thing to do, for the safety of all four of them, ¡°Like yourself, I too am an orphan. I just had the good fortune to have been born into a family of wealth, rather than a family of servants. Fate can be cruel or kind in turns, I¡¯m afraid.¡± he told Sean, though gently.

    Sean simply swallowed at the ever so wisely, as well as cryptically spoken words, but did nothing more than nod in response as the two strikingly silent young women moved off toward the kitchen of the home, leaving Sean and Haven behind in the main living area of the home, together.

    Finding his voice and his manners once more, Sean finally spoke again, ¡°I have no way to repay you for your hospitality, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Sean admitted sadly.

    ¡°You can work the grounds. Just make sure not to disturb us while you work.¡± he added the last bit firmly, and then softened his tone, ¡°After all, I do have the two women to take care of the inside of the house, and the men¡¯s work is outside, anyway. You needn¡¯t be in here. And you being a stranger to us, it would be a little careless for me to let you come and go from the house as you please; at least until we know you better. That only makes sense of course.¡± Haven told him, forcing a carefree tone into his voice as he spoke.

    ¡°I assure you, I won¡¯t break your trust. I¡¯m very grateful for the offer, I promise.¡± Sean told him sincerely.

    ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Haven finally added after another slight pause, as he gestured for Sean to step closer to him, which he easily did. Haven then spoke in an even, almost hypnotic tone as he looked into eyes as blue as his own, ¡°You will never cause harm to myself or any member of my household, and you will do everything in your power to protect us, and our secrets, with unfailing obedience, from this day forward.¡±

    With those eerily spoken words Haven gracefully moved away, back towards his own bedroom, the trancelike state that his very will had placed Sean into, not ending until the door closed behind him. Sean came out of the trance with a start, not sure what had caused him to seemingly ¡®go away¡¯ for a moment, But somehow, he gave no further thought to the matter.

 Chapter 6

    Over the next few weeks, both Chantarell and her mother tried to avoid having to step foot out of the home, at least until they knew that Sean was tucked into his own meager bed for the night, anyway. Haven usually avoided leaving the home himself, as his youthful appearance was something that he definitely didn''t want to be too clearly remembered by any unbound human. Just like it was rare that he ever shared his first name, either. It was true that he could easily make humans forget his name, or even having ever met him, and had had to do so on more than one occasion over the last century-and-a-half. He still found it easier, and more palatable, to just avoid them, when he could. That of course was made easier by the fact that the only time he actually could leave his home, had he wished to, was when most of the world was tucked safely into their own beds. Hence, his well-earned reputation as an enigmatic recluse.

    After October had nearly passed was when Chantarell''s impatience and feelings of claustrophobia, began getting to her. Mainly, she just missed the one friend she had made outside of the only home she had ever known. Though it was true that on the surface, she had seemed a thousand times freer than Claire did; the actuality was that her own short life was much, much more cloistered, and private, and closely guarded, than Claire''s had ever been. Like Claire herself had stated: Claire was just a black sheep, Chantarell was something much, much different.

    She took a deep breath before heading out of the house. Her mother looked worriedly after her. Chantarell simply nodded her assurance. The three of them had had many conversations since Sean''s arrival about what they could possibly, safely, tell Sean if he were to ask about his remaining family again, which all of them were sure he would, if given the chance.

    Pulling her long coat around her, despite her immunity to such things as the common cold, Chantarell determinedly made her way down the path from the front door. Sean was shoveling away a bit of early snowfall, despite how rarely he even saw any of the home''s occupants making use of that path. His presence made her breath catch, but she simply nodded to him as she made her way off of the path and towards Haven''s own extensive stable.

    "If you''re planning on going to town, it''s quite a way. You probably wouldn''t make it back before dark" Sean called after her once her destination was clear.

    "Your point?" she asked. She only half-turned toward him. Her worry over the knowledge of their shared heritage sharpened her tone.

    Sean allowed a slightly nervous smile at her response before being compelled to continue. "If Mr. Torrence won''t be accompanying you, I felt I should offer my services as a chaperone. You shouldn''t be traveling alone, after night falls." he told her, speaking gently.

    "I can take care of myself" she told him, though the drop in the volume of her words, did tend to weaken their conviction.

    His smile appeared somehow sincere and amused at once by her response. He quickly added. "no offense, Miss Chantarell, but if something happened to you out there, alone, I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself. And I have a feeling my new employer wouldn''t be very forgiving either" he added. Though he attempted to soften the words with yet another smile that could easily shake an unwary young girl. Unwary though she was not, Chantarell still paused and took a breath, meditating on his request.

    "I assume you can ride" she told him with a slightly defeated sigh.

    "We had some mules at the orphanage" was his shrugged response.

    "Mules and horses are two different things" she returned, trying not to let on her amusement at his own response.

    "They were big mules?" he returned with another innocent shrug. Chantarell shook her head and quickly turned away to hide the small smile as she continued on her way to the stable, assuming he would follow, which he did.

    The two made their slow way down the dirt road in silence, other than the sound of the horses'' hooves against an occasional loose stone. Though it was late in the afternoon, Chantarell was somehow not in a hurry to reach their destination. If she had truly intended to go to town, which she hadn''t, really, she was not in the mood to have to explain the reactions of the townspeople to Sean. Not to mention all the other things he would eventually end up trying to wheedle her into explaining, as well.

    Where she had actually pondered going was to see if by some chance, Claire''s parents were away from home again. After all, it had been a month since she had seen her friend, and the last time they had seen each other, Claire had gotten a bit of a shock in regards to the truth to yet another rumor about her new friend. Having Sean meet Claire, or her parents, was also something that Chantarell wasn''t looking forward to; at least not before having a chance to either gauge Claire''s feelings about herself now, or before having a chance to get to know Sean very well, either. Chantarell was obviously torn between several decisions along the journey, all of which had their own stressful outcomes.

    When the Wallace home came into view, still a distance off from them is when Chantarell swallowed hard. Chantarell noted that her parents'' carriage was indeed still there. She then realized that her decision was now narrowed down. She couldn''t very likely pay Claire a visit while her parents were home. But what really bothered her about the quick decision forced upon her, was when she saw that Claire was outside once again, and her eyes had caught their approach in the distance.

    Claire immediately cast a worried glance towards the house her parents were still inside of, and back toward Chantarell. She dropped the bucket of feed for the pigs and chickens, and took a few slow and wary steps toward the road. She knew her parents wouldn''t approve of her visiting with this girl, especially in broad daylight, right in front of their home, but she needed to speak with her again, especially after not having seen her in the entire month since that strange day in the woods.

    "Town''s that way." Chantarell spoke to Sean, nodding in the direction past the Wallace home. "Go on ahead, I just have to briefly speak with my friend" she told him firmly, the order throwing him.

    "Are you sure?" he asked warily.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "It''s still daylight out; you don''t need to worry about me yet. Just go. I''ll catch up in a few minutes." She wasn''t sure which she feared more: Claire sharing her knowledge of who Chantarell''s mother was, and their strange beliefs, or Sean sharing his knowledge of who their master was, and how the reclusive Mr. Torrence was a long, long way from being some dirty old man with a thing for young servant girls.

    Chantarell hated this, to put it simply. She was now torn between a series of half-truths which would cause her to be at least somewhat dishonest. Either with her only friend, who she was already worried about being on shaky ground with, or else with her only sibling, who didn''t even know he was her sibling, yet. And either of them finding out those other disturbing truths, could cause great danger to her only love.

    Now, she did truly understand why Haven and Ana told her to be wary of any relationships outside of her lifelong home, and how it had, very easily, cost her father so much when he had tried to have any of those relationships, as well.

    Sean shook his head at her tone, but said nothing as he prodded the horse into moving forward, down the road. Chantarell stopped her own mount, still near the edge of the Wallace property which was closer to her own home. Claire slowly made her way down to the lane to greet her, constantly casting watchful glances back toward her house. She was just waiting for her parents to look outside, see who she intended to speak with, and drag her back inside by the hair.

    Claire bit her lip nervously as she watched Sean move past on his own horse, still a hundred or so feet from where she had made her way through the large yard. Her curiosity about who he was was shared in his own brief glance back toward her as well as her heartbeat speeding a bit on the moment when their eyes met ever so briefly. Though she quickly forced herself to remember the situation at hand, and moved more quickly down to the roadside to meet Chantarell before her parents had a chance to note the girl''s presence.

    "Who was he?" she asked Chantarell as she neared the roadside, casting yet another look back toward her home once more.

    "Is that really your only question, hon?" Chantarell returned the greeting, forcing a wry smile as she cast her own furtive glance toward Sean''s retreating form.

    "And why haven''t I seen you for a month, obviously?"

    Chantarell took a deep breath before giving into yet another half-truth, which was designed to answer both of the girl''s questions, "He''s a new servant. Guess who''s gotten stuck training him." she added.

    "Considering certain duties that Mr. Torrence does ask of you, I''m assuming you''re not training him in all of them?" Claire returned with a bit of her own less than ladylike humor sneaking out. Though it could have been taken offensively, it somehow caused a wave of relief to pass over Chantarell.

    "See, I am a bad influence on you. Good girls would never talk about such things" Chantarell returned with a more sincere grin.

    "Told you I wasn''t a good girl" Claire returned with her own smile.

    Chantarell just shook her head with another brief chuckle. "As true as that may be, I better leave before they figure it out, too. Talk to you soon, hon" she told her with another smile as she kicked her horse into a quick gallop. She at least headed away with the satisfaction that she had managed to get through one of those stressful situations without much damage being done. This time, anyway.

    <hr>

    "People in town aren''t very friendly, are they?" Sean finally broke their long silent ride home from town, later that evening. It was thankfully mild enough that the light coating of snow on the ground earlier that day had melted, and it wasn''t a completely uncomfortable ride home, temperature-wise, anyway.

    "Guess now you know why we hardly ever leave the house" Chantarell told him smartly. Her mood had slightly improved since discovering that her friendship with Claire did seem somewhat intact.

    "So dare I ask why they seem particularly unfriendly to you?" he asked warily.

    "You know the three of us just as well as any of them have ever bothered to get to know any of us. What do you think it is?" she asked with a bit of mischief. She wasn''t able to help her curiosity about what he must be thinking about his new home''s occupants. After all, that would help her to determine what his opinion would be likely to be if he were ever privy to the actual truth of their shared roots.

    "You and Ana both grew up in the Torrence home, right?" he asked cautiously.

    "We''ve both been there a long time." She answered as truthfully as she could, without mentioning that her mother had only lived there as long as herself.

    Ana had moved in once discovering that she would be having a child that only Haven was likely to be able to deal with and accept, especially through the pain that the difficult pregnancy was sure to cause Ana. Each person involved had been sure that Ana would die giving birth to Chantarell, the same way Sean''s mother had died giving birth to him. This was also the reason Ezekial had, upon discovering Ana¡¯s pregnancy, taken his own life. Of course, that fact led to Haven and Ana being the ones left behind to take care of Sean. And neither of them had been equipped to care for a toddler twenty-four hours a day, at that particular moment in time.

    "And you both obviously stayed after his parents died" Sean continued to try and relay his own thoughts on the household. At the same time, he was trying to clarify, non-offensively, what might be the underlying cause of the opinions of the townspeople.

    "Yes" she said briefly.

    "So, a teenage boy, living alone with a teenage girl, and another, only slightly older woman, with no supervision, and plenty of wealth, in a house that he''s obviously the master of, now?" Sean spoke quietly, trying not to offend while trying to give her the answer she seemed to be requesting.

    Chantarell smirked, "my my Sean, what are you getting at?" she had to laugh. Though she did remain uneasy with the idea of him delving into any part of their past.

    "I swear, I''m not trying to offend, or imply, anything, but when I was inside, I did only see one bedroom" he added, though quietly. Sean wanted to cast his eyes downwards, but he needed to watch her reaction to see how much he had truly offended her with the allusion.

    "Yes he is a male. And he does have reign over two attractive, unmarried females. I suppose that could lend itself to him taking advantage of that fact. I suppose" she partially admitted to a truth in his words, though still wore a smile.

    Sean swallowed a bit as he then did look away before managing to continue. "So, he does then, ask favors of you and Ana?" he asked. He knew it was not his place to ask such a thing, but somehow he wasn''t able to stop himself from asking nonetheless.

    "You''ve seen him. It''s hardly a duty either she or I balk at" Chantarell admitted with a small smile. She still seemed wonderfully unoffended, which couldn''t help but pull Sean''s eyes back to her.

    He finally took a long breath as they continued down the road, trying to find some response to such an odd situation before him. Though he couldn''t help being drawn into learning more, it being such an unheard of lifestyle for any woman he had ever met, as few as there were, considering his own upbringing.

    "But what about husbands, and families? Don''t you and Ana want that?"

    "He is our family" was her simple response.

    "At the cost of the obvious opinions of everyone else though? It''s clear they don''t approve of you, and you must know that that''s the reason" he told her, forgetting his fear of offending her. He was too curious about their lives now that she had admitted to such a strange fact of them.

    "I somehow must believe that having the love of someone close to you is more important than having the approval of strangers" Chantarell told him quietly. Though she spoke sincerely, she didn''t let herself glance back to see the look in his eyes which was a completely unexpected one of not disapproval, but admiration.

 Chapter 7

    It was the night of Hallow''s Eve as Sean found himself tossing and turning atop the less than comfortable cot, inside the chilly, candle lit shed at the corner of Haven''s property. He was still quite thankful to be given that much of a home outside his life at the orphanage, yet somehow could not stop the insomnia that was plaguing him that night.

    It was then that he heard movement outside the shed at an hour that was only slightly before midnight. The sound made him rise from his bed to look out the small window of the shed. He couldn''t help his sheer concern for the safety of the home''s occupants. Though he still only really saw on rare occasions, even a month after having moved onto their property.

    Through the window, he saw all three of them moving through the yard and out toward the woods that lay behind the home. The sight itself was made that much stranger by the elaborately colored clothes they wore, as well as the baskets, masks, and candles they carried with them as they started off into that dark nighttime woods. Sean narrowed his eyes as he watched Haven and his mistresses head off together through the trees. It was only then that he had more suspicion heaped onto the scene upon remembering that it was indeed, Hallow''s Eve.

    Sean swallowed a bit as he tried to talk himself into not following them. Though he was more than curious after the sheltered life he had led behind the orphanage walls. And the mystery that surrounded the home''s residents, themselves made this a difficult scene to ignore. He took one more deep breath and reached for his worn coat before attempting to remain unseen as he followed their departing forms off into the woods.

    It was a lengthy walk, and a difficult one. Sean tried to remain far enough behind to keep them from realizing he was following them, while simultaneously trying to follow the light produced by the candles they each carried. Sean had decided somehow, that it would be wiser not to bring his own candle, in the interest of staying hidden.

    When they finally stopped at that clearing in the woods, Sean quickly ducked into a hiding place nearby as he watched them. He attempted to remain as quiet as possible, considering the religious imagery the nuns at the orphanage had forced into his head about all those ''evil pagans'' throughout his short life.

    Sean watched their celebration from his hiding place, riveted by it the entire time. They danced, donned masks, lit their candles, and chanted, while placing little ornately wrapped sweets around the now raging fire. Their celebrations continued well past midnight, and beyond. All of their motions seemed to be truly joyful and not honestly malicious at all. Surprising himself, the only fear Sean did have, was just that of their celebration honestly taking some sudden strange turn as the members of the church had every other person convinced that it surely would have to.

    Then as the hour grew later, there was a turn. Though Sean was not sure malicious would be the word for it. However it was definitely something that could easily be deemed ''evil'' by all of those good, churchgoing folk. The three took turns drinking from a bottle of red, which Sean could only assume, and hope, was wine. Haven licked it from each of the women''s lips as they took sips, and vice versa. Then they moved closer to one another, still near to the fire which lit their motions clearly for Sean''s eyes to watch.

    Once they moved closer together was when Haven allowed the women to easily undress him, and then pulled them free of their beautiful clothes as well. Then all three, still wearing those half-masks, began their lovemaking. Haven would first please one woman with his hands or lips, while pleasing the other with other parts of his anatomy. Their lovemaking lasted for longer than Sean could even fathom. He was shocked to see such a display at all, but also unable to pull his eyes away for a single moment of it. As he watched, his body reacted as any nineteen year-old boy''s would be likely to react to a much less titillating scene, let alone that very one.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    When the three had indulged each other''s pleasures to the point of exhaustion, they gently, even lovingly, kissed one another''s lips. They then slowly, exhaustedly, though happily, gathered their clothes and other various items, except the sweets, which they left surrounding the fire. They then headed back the way they had come. Despite his current state, Sean had to to duck into yet another hiding place in the hopes of not being seen, especially after what he had just witnessed. Though if any of the three lovers had actually seen him in their departure from the clearing, they didn''t let on to the fact. Sean stayed hidden there for more than a few long moments, considering his own shock, as well as his overwhelming arousal at having taken in that scene at all.

    <hr>

    Sean was strikingly silent the next morning as he cleaned out the stables. He would not even let himself look towards the house once, for fear of having to see one of its occupants exit the home and then having to find a way to keep them from seeing, all over his face, the very fact that he was unable to stop replaying the scene from the night before, through his brain, again and again.

    Then his fears did manifest as Chantarell exited the home with a yawn but a smile as she looked around the grounds. Her eyes finally found Sean through the entrance to the still open stable. "Morning, Sean" she greeted him with a smile, her eyes narrowing slightly at the way he immediately looked away from her.

    "Morning" he forced the greeting back through the breaking of his voice as he looked as though he was literally pained to keep from looking back up at her.

    "Something wrong?" she asked the worst possible question she could have asked him point blank. The situation was made only worse by the fact of her moving closer to the stable where he tried to force his hands to keep working, without much success.

    "Like what?" was the only response he could force.

    "You''re asking me?" she returned, moving now to the doorway of the stable. "You''re the one who looks shocked to death by something, or other" she told him, with her same habit of prying truths out of others that they didn''t easily share on their own.

    "Just didn''t sleep well" he mumbled, not able to say much else, somehow.

    Chantarell scoffed with a wrinkle of her nose, obviously not believing his explanation for a moment. She then decided to deal with this as she did other things: People couldn''t hurt you if you beat them to the punch, and forced them to confront what they were refusing to say, before they were ready to say it, therefore shocking them off their guard. Well, there was that, and the fact that she knew that Sean wouldn''t be able to hurt her, no matter what secrets he discovered about her family. Haven had made sure of that, the way only he could.

    "Well, it was Samhain."

    "It was what?" he asked, shocked enough to quickly look back up at her, just as she knew he would be.

    "Samhain" she repeated matter-of-factly, moving to pick a wild berry from where a few grew near the door of the stable. "The night when the veil between the living and the dead is at the weakest" she said in a tone that implied that this strange statement was one he should somehow already have knowledge of.

    "What?" he asked more loudly more shaken, as if that were possible.

    "The night when it''s the easiest for spirits to manifest. Probably a few mischievous ones playing that kept you awake. It''s like their Christmas." She smiled fondly as she popped the berry into her pretty lips; lips that he had just recently witnessed performing activities that normally a man would have to pay a woman from the local brothel to perform for him.

    "Samhain" he repeated, trying once again to shake those visions of the previous night from his head, unsuccessfully.

    "They probably would have left you alone if you''d worn your mask, or left them a sweet. It would''ve only been polite, you know" she teased.

    "What?" he repeated with a shake of his head, easily forgetting his tasks as he continued to watch her in disbelief.

    "You already said that." She smiled again as she turned on her heel to sniff a nearby flower as well.

    "You''re mad, aren''t you?" he couldn''t stop himself from allowing the words to leave his own lips.

    "But I bet I''m the most interesting girl you know." She chuckled before turning away again and heading back towards those same woods once more.

 Chapter 8

    ~1584~

    Months turned to a year as Chantarell continued secretly seeing Claire and ever so slowly tutoring her in her own belief system. All the while she still somehow managed to keep the other girl from having the opportunity to even lay her pretty green eyes upon any other member of her household, including Sean.

    It wasn''t that difficult a thing, as Sean had his duties during the day, as did Ana. Haven was obviously out of commission during those daytime hours. And Claire herself knew she''d be immediately rushed to the nearest convent if her parents ever even had a clue that she had tried to go and visit the Torrence home. Chantarell visting Claire was less of a risk overall. If she must, Claire could always claim that the girl was simply passing by on her way to town. No such excuse would have ever worked to explain her own presence at Chantarell''s home though. But that suited the Torrence household just fine. Having one unwary mortal on the grounds as the sun was high in the sky was quite enough for them.

    As for Sean adjusting to life there over the next year, he mostly just regarded the three of them from a distance. He didn''t say much at all when Chantarell wandered out onto the grounds, which she rarely did anyway. He had somehow convinced himself to just give into his theory of all three of them being just a bit on the ''mad'' side. But he accepted it, as their ''madness'' never truly seemed to cause harm to anyone or anything, except possibly his own psyche. And that was only a result of him just trying to decipher it all, during his less busy moments, anyway.

    Sean then found his curiosity gnawing at him again as he realized that Hallow''s Eve, or Samhain, as the strange redhead called it, had come around once more. Upon that thought, the sight that he had beheld the year before once again began running through his brain on a minute-by-minute basis. And it was still just as disturbing as it had been when he had seen it with his own eyes.

    He could barely concentrate on his duties that day as all he found himself doing was wondering if the fire-lit orgy was to take place again that night. He shook his head as his body reacted to the thought. He wished it hadn''t, but he obviously had no control over that very basic function of his body, considering his own reasonably inexperienced life.

    Sure, there had been a few girls at the orphanage who were near to his age. And he had exchanged a kiss with a few of them here or there, or possibly an ''improper'' touching of one of their thighs when the nuns were distracted. But every girl seemed to completely lose his interest before he even got so far as behind one of their bodices. They seemed just completely and totally, abysmally, dull, and all the same as the next. This fact caused Sean to find himself endlessly bored by each and every one of them, despite what surface beauty any of them displayed.

    He sighed and took a breath, shaking his head at the memories of his uneventful youth. The other boys there had told tales of getting a bit farther with the girls than he ever had. Still, even that did not convince him that he could see himself finding interest in any one of them for more than five minutes. And then there was the thought of going to see one of the women who were paid to give their attentions to young inexperienced men. Somehow that didn''t even appeal to him. Sean found he had set himself the standard of wanting a girl to not only be interesting to him, but to also have an honest interest in him as well. He didn''t want a girl who just had a curiosity to know what it was like, like the young girls at the orphanage. Nor was he interested in a woman with nothing more than a thirst for cash, like the women at the brothel.

    Another shake of his head as he realized that there had never been one girl he had met in two long decades, who did hold his interest for very long. He wondered if there ever would be in a town full of carbon copied young women. Then he looked back at the house and swallowed as Chantarell moved past the window, forcing him to correct his previous thought.

    It was true that he had convinced himself that she was just a little ''touched.'' But that fact itself did mean that she had never bored him in their brief encounters. He was almost visibly arguing with himself as he watched her move out of sight once more.

    The girl was not quite right. But she wasn''t unattractive. And he knew that that fact extended to every detail of her physicality, after what he had witnessed the previous year. But he also knew that there was obviously some kind of relationship between herself and Haven, and a very intimate one at that. Though, he also knew that Ana shared that same kind of relationship with the same man, which therefore lent doubt to the validity of such a relationship, for either woman.

    Sean sighed again, trying to ignore the fact that no other girl who he had ever spoken to, had ever occupied his thoughts as much as the little redhead now did. He couldn''t help letting himself wonder if there was truly a reason for that, and one that should at least be explored, though very, very carefully.

    As though fate wanted to force him into a decision, Chantarell then stepped out of the house once more. And he felt that he had to make a decision then and there, about how and indeed if he should hint at the thoughts about her which were now plaguing him.

    "That works better if you actually move the shovel while you''re doing it" she told him wryly, as she gestured to the way he had been standing frozen in a still dirty stall.

    "Very funny" he replied under his breath as he half turned away, trying to buy himself a bit more time for that decision.

    "You''re just not a morning person, are you?" she asked as she carelessly leaned against the stable door.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Gonna say the spirits kept me awake again?" he dared. He then took a brief glance back toward her. "Thought that wasn''t supposed to be ''til tonight."

    "Wow, we got at least two fast learners in this town." The words were cryptic, though her lips wore a smile.

    "What?" he asked as he looked at her once more, then added, "nevermind. I doubt I wanna know."

    "Of course you do" she teased playfully.

    "If you say so" he mumbled back to her.

    "Call it intuition" she replied before turning on her heel and heading back in the direction of the path through the woods once more.

    "What on earth do you do out there in the woods by yourself so often?" he couldn''t stop himself from calling after her.

    "Told you you wanted to know" she chided, beaming back at him.

    "Forget I said anything" he mumbled with a shake of his head as he looked back in the direction of the waiting stall.

    "Come on" she laughed as she moved back to grasp his wrist and began pulling him from the barn with her.

    "I do have a job, you know" he argued weakly. He couldn''t manage much volume while trying not to pay an undue amount of attention to the feel of her tiny hand encircling his wrist as he let her lead him away.

    "It''s a holiday. You can take a few hours off" she assured as she continued to lead him with her towards the woods, just the way she had done with Claire, slightly over a year earlier, and several times since.

    "A holiday, hmm?" he mumbled, though once again, found himself unable to stop his next sentence, "I can just imagine how you''ll be celebrating."

    "Really, whatcha imagining?" she grinned, causing him to wonder if she did have some knowledge of his spying on them the previous year. Sean just shook his head, refusing to give her any answer.

    Once they reached that clearing, Sean was obviously flooded with even more memories of the previous year''s celebration. He awkwardly took a seat on a large boulder that sat in the corner of the clearing, several feet off from the place where he had watched their lovemaking the year before. He attempted to sit in a position that would hide any arousal from her eyes as she flitted about the clearing, chasing after butterflies. For once, Chantarell seemed younger than her actual age, when the opposite was true most often. Though after the previous year, it was nigh impossible for him to see her as some innocent young girl any longer.

    "So, why has your chattering suddenly stopped?" he asked. His nervousness forced him to fill the silence between them as she continued her carefree chasing and releasing of the last remaining butterflies that populated the woods before the temperature cooled and they disappeared for another year.

    "I was still waiting on your answer" she stated simply.

    "What answer?" he asked, attempting to feign innocence of what she meant.

    "About how you were imagining we''d be celebrating" she easily offered, not letting him off the hook that easily.

    "How would I know?" he stated with an uneasy shrug.

    "Well, you did watch us last year, didn''t you?" she stated point-blank. In that moment, Sean was sure that his heart stopped at the sound of her words.

    He forced every bit of wit he had, to come up with an answer to that accusation, "I heard noise late at night. I was worried. I followed the noise then you were all out here, and I didn''t think I should disturb... whatever was going on." He stammered the explanation as a blush rose to his pale cheeks.

    Chantarell just shook her head with a surprising smile. "And you stuck around for another year? I''m impressed. Apparently the church isn''t that good at brainwashing everyone, after all."

    "Like I said, I have nowhere else to go" he repeated, still amazed that he wasn''t facing her fury at him admitting that he had spied on such an activity, after all.

    "Well, if it truly shook you that terribly, you would have found somewhere else to go.  Anywhere else to go" she told him, speaking surprisingly softly as she turned back towards him with an oddly gentle smile. "There''s hope for you yet" she added with yet another coy grin curling her lips.

    Sean swallowed hard at her having seemed to accept what he thought was sure to lose him his invitation to stay with them. He then realized that this young girl was truly full of more surprises than he could even imagine. And that drew him to her even more strongly.

    "Do you really want this life though?" he asked softly.

    "Did I appear to not be enjoying myself that night?" she replied with a trace of mischief.

    "But everything else aside," he began with a deep breath as he slowly rose from his seat, "do you really want a lover you have to share? Don''t you want someone who''s yours, and only yours?" he asked more quietly.

    "I do love him, and I know he loves me. It''s not like there''s anyone else I''ve ever wanted" she admitted, her tone matching the softness of his.

    "No one else?" Sean repeated. "I know you could find a man who wouldn''t make you share him. One who would just be yours, and yours alone" he dared.

    "Please, it''s not like there''s many men out there who would fit that description, Sean. Even if there was a faithful one among them, they all think I''m some kind of devil-woman and won''t come near me" she scoffed.

    Sean then stepped closer to her and leaned down as he spoke, causing her to simply freeze. "I''m near you. And there''s no one else I''ve ever really had any interest in for more than one conversation, ever in my entire life. There''s just you; devil-woman or not."

    It was then that he bravely attempted to lean in for a kiss. Chantarell immediately pushed him forcefully away, containing more strength in her tiny frame than he could have ever imagined.

    "God, Chantarell, I was only going to kiss you, not... attack you, or anything" he assured her, wounded by her reaction, as he reached for the shoulder that she nearly bruised with the force of her push.

    "You can''t do that, Sean" she told him. She seemed truly shaken by the attempt at what he saw as only a simple kiss, and a much more innocent show of affection than what he had seen her indulge in, in the very place where they now stood once more.

    "I don''t understand how upset I''ve made you. I watched you nearly have an orgy of some kind in this very spot. But you''re terrified of a kiss?" he asked, his own shock at her behavior, sharpening his tone.

    "That''s not the problem, Sean" she told him in a near whisper as she turned away. She nervously bit her nail. She realized then that her refusal to tell him who he actually was, at least to her, had now come back to haunt her so very thoroughly.

    "Then what is?" he had to ask, almost afraid of hearing whatever answer she may give him.

    "Sean, I was born here. I''ve lived in this home all my life. My father was a servant too." She then tried to force herself on, not able to look back at him, knowing it would make it that much harder to the finish the sentence. "My father was... was your father" she choked out the last bit, turning just in time to see all of the color drain from his face as he quickly turned, fleeing from the clearing in shock.

 Chapter 9

    ¡°Are you here to tell me I have to be gone by morning?¡± was Sean¡¯s sad greeting as Ana entered the shed that he had banished himself to, now slightly after nightfall.

    ¡°Why would I be here to tell you that?¡± Ana asked him gently as she overturned an empty basket and took a seat upon it there in the corner of the tiny shed that had been his home for the last year.

    ¡°I tried to kiss one of my boss¡¯s mistresses, didn¡¯t I?¡± he scoffed, still not able to turn his eyes towards her. He remained seated atop the cot, his back against the wall, his beautiful eyes burning a hole in the bedding in front of him.

    ¡°Think about that sentence a moment. One of his mistresses? Monogamy obviously isn¡¯t among one of his most apparent demands¡± she stated, still speaking softly.

    Sean just shook his head. ¡°You knew though. You knew she was my sister¡± he choked a bit on the sentence.

    ¡°We should¡¯ve told you. But your father... He killed himself when he found out about Chantarell¡¯s conception. Your family tree isn¡¯t the most pleasant subject. For any of us¡± she attempted to comfort him while still not letting on to who she was to Chantarell as well. That would be an even harder truth to get him past.

    Trying not to let his sadness at the whole of his new life situation show through too clearly, Sean spoke again, ¡°but the only girl that I¡¯ve ever had any interest in, ever. And she¡¯s my sister? God, what does that say about me?¡± he pleaded.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know she was your sister, Sean. How could you have?¡± Ana attempted to assure him. ¡°Besides, all you did was try to kiss her. That¡¯s not the most terrible thing most boys your age might have tried upon being left alone with a girl they knew was quite, sexually free, shall we say?¡± she added.

    Sean just shook his head once more. ¡°But no other girl has ever even interested me. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°Sean, you grew up sheltered from most of the world. You¡¯re barely twenty. I¡¯m pretty sure that it¡¯s more than likely that you¡¯ll find another one who piques your interest. I promise.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s just it. There were girls there. And all of them were exactly the same. None of them I ever really even considered trying to be with. As long as she¡¯s got a pretty face and a nice figure, that was all it took for the other boys to want them. Not me though. Doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s something wrong with me?¡± he pleaded for her assurance.

    ¡°Actually, Sean, I think it would mean the opposite. That there¡¯s something right with you¡± she told him with an honest smile.

    ¡°So why am I probably the only boy my age who hasn¡¯t¡­¡± he just shook his head.

    ¡°But if that¡¯s all you wanted, you could have gotten it from the girls the other boys were getting it from, couldn¡¯t you have?¡± she pointed out to him.

    ¡°I suppose¡± he admitted quietly.

    ¡°And obviously, you want more for yourself. And that in no way means there¡¯s anything at all wrong with you¡± she told him once more.

    He paused a long moment before speaking up, ¡°Mr. Torrence isn¡¯t sending me away, then?¡±

    ¡°Only if you want to leave. If not, you¡¯re more than welcome to stay.¡±

    ¡°How do I deal with Chantarell though?¡± he had to ask.

    ¡°You still want her?¡± Ana asked.

    ¡°God, no¡± he told her loudly.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to deal with. We were all at fault for the misunderstanding. That¡¯s all it was. And I¡¯m sure there will be others. They¡¯re part of life¡± she told him. Her maternal qualities were more than obvious, despite the youth she appeared to have.

    ¡°Why are you all so nice to me? None of you seem to be the type to really care about the opinions of others, or even conventionality¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not us. It¡¯s just karma. You¡¯ve been dealt enough bad hands in life. It¡¯s time for a lucky streak, no doubt¡± she told him with a smile as she rose from her makeshift seat. She then leaned in to place a small kiss upon his forehead before heading out of the shed once more. After all, it was a night for celebration, not despair.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ~1586~

    It was a warm spring day in April when Sean finished his duties at the Torrence home early. He decided he''d make use of his free afternoon and take a walk through the woods that his hosts seemed so fond of. Over the last two years, he had found himself drawn by curiosity back towards that strange clearing again and again. Though he did only approach the place when he was sure that his hosts where safely inside the house, and not likely to be cavorting with each other by firelight.

    Though this time, when he came upon the place, it was not deserted after all. Near the fire pit, still not aware of his approach, sat the pretty raven-haired girl that Sean had seen only briefly, in passing, that first time he had accompanied his sister to town.

    Claire sat cross-legged in a pretty long gown Chantarell had snuck to her while her parents were away. Her eyes were closed as she held a small knife out in front of her. The point was facing her as she grasped it in both hands. She held it above a lit candle that sat upon the rock which was decorated with the Aries symbol of the zodiac. The warm breeze blew a few long free strands of black from her face as she seemed to be meditating on something, deeply.

    Seeing her there like that, and getting a much better look at how beautiful she truly was, did throw Sean more than a bit as he couldn¡¯t stop himself from just having to clear his throat to announce his presence to her.

    ¡°Shit¡± was her immediate reaction as her eyes flew open and she quickly moved to tuck the athame into the back of her belt and blow out the candle in front of her. ¡°How long have you been there?¡± she asked him angrily, her breath still managing to catch a bit as she too was more than a little taken aback by his own beauty.

    ¡°Why? Did I miss something good?¡± he had to ask in light of the last time he had spied on some sort of, something, that had been going on in the clearing that seemed so hallowed to those few acquaintances he had.

    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined it¡± she said as she sadly stood, brushing some grass from her dress.

    ¡°What exactly did I ruin?¡± he asked with narrowed, though somehow amused eyes.

    ¡°You work for Mr. Torrence, right?¡± she said, wanting to be positive that this was indeed that new servant that she had only seen briefly, in passing, almost two years ago. Before saying any more, she wanted to assure herself that he wasn''t one of the town folk just waiting to lynch any girl they found in the woods with a candle.

    ¡°Yes, but what did I ruin?¡± he asked with a continued smile.

    ¡°I only have ¡®til midnight to get this right¡± she sighed as she somehow seemed relieved and disappointed at once. ¡°Chantarell¡¯s going to be so upset¡± she added, more to herself. Though honestly, she was just trying not to look at him for too long. She did now know that he was part of the strangest household she had ever heard of, and she wasn¡¯t sure exactly what kind of a part of that household he was. Odd relationships were common inside those walls after all.

    ¡°To get what right?¡± he said with another smile, taking another step forward.

    She sighed as she finally looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll think it¡¯s ridiculous.¡± she looked down again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten pretty used to ridiculous. So try me¡± he told her as he took another step closer.

    ¡°I turn eighteen at midnight, and I¡¯m supposed to try my first¡­¡± she bit her lip as she shook her head. Upon looking back at those ice-colored eyes, she felt her heart speed up again, just like it had done the one other time she had seen him.

    ¡°Your first what?¡± he asked, trying not to force any off-color tones into his voice, and failing.

    ¡°My first spell okay?¡± she said in frustration. ¡°Going to cart me off to the nut-house now?¡± she dared, hoping it was a joke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my horse could carry all four of you¡± he smirked. ¡°So, I guess I¡¯ll have to let it slide, this time¡± he added with another teasing tone to his voice.

    ¡°All four of us?¡± she asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°You, Chan, Ana, and Mr. Torrence¡± he clarified. ¡°Seems I¡¯m the minority when it comes to not having any idea about all your spells and magic, or whatever it all is.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think we¡¯re all evil?¡± she asked warily.

    ¡°Crazy maybe, but I haven''t noticed much evil yet¡± he smirked again.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± she asked, suddenly seeming to take on a youthful glow and almost... happiness at the sound of his assurance.

    ¡°Well, I dunno. I better check: What was the spell gonna be for?¡± he asked her as he took a seat, somehow seeming to honestly wanna hear her answer.

    ¡°You will think I¡¯m crazy¡± she replied, biting her lip once more.

    ¡°Too late, guess you might as well tell me¡± he chided further.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help letting out a laugh that he couldn¡¯t help nearly melting at the sound of. Then she did give in and answer, ¡°I think it¡¯s supposed to like, bring like happiness, or something. Chantarell said that it can¡¯t be overly specific if it¡¯s supposed to work, but still really carefully worded¡± she told him. Looking back at him again, she was thrown by the fact that he wasn¡¯t looking at her like she was crazy, but rather, like he was overly intrigued by everything that she was saying. She swallowed as his eyes stayed on her. His brain seemed to be thinking a million things, but he wasn''t saying any of them. And that only made her more nervous, causing her to have to speak again, ¡°but like I said, you interrupted it, so I¡¯ll probably never get my happiness. Thanks a lot¡± she teased him back.

    ¡°Unless it¡¯s already worked¡± Chantarell stated as she appeared behind them, smiling to the two of them, almost as though she knew yet another secret that they did not.

 Chapter 10

    Sean, now finally having found yet another girl who at last piqued his interest, began a tentative courtship with Claire throughout that summer. Though neither of them dared to call it a courtship, as neither was quite sure that that was what it was. They just each knew that with each other was the only time they both seemed enjoy their lives a bit more.

    Mostly, Sean just raced through his duties at the Torrence home and found some reason to travel towards town. Of course, the Wallace house was the one place between Haven''s home and the small Massachusetts town they were considered residents of. During his trips to town, his eyes always looked towards her house to see if Claire was outside, which she somehow seemed to find a reason to be more often than not.

    That July afternoon was no exception. Sean rode a large palomino that Chantarell had named Stardust, as he approached the Wallace home. He immediately adopted his own heart-melting smile as he saw that Claire was outside once more. She was picking some newly ripened vegetables and wearing a few dark purple wildflowers in her long free black locks. Even though Sean had seen her at least once a week for nearly three months now, he never failed to be floored by how beautiful she was each time.

    He did look slightly nervous upon seeing her parents¡¯ carriage still at the home. But his desire to see Claire again somehow outweighed his unease at the possibility of having to encounter either of her parents. Upon hearing the horse approach, she returned his smile with her own as she stood. Claire self-consciously wiped her hands against the back of the plain dress she wore that day, wishing she had some warning of his arrival so she could attempt to make herself look more presentable. Nevertheless, she was still quite eager to speak to him, appearances aside.

    ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡± He smiled as the horse reached the fence she still stood inside of, amongst the vegetable beds.

    ¡°I assume you were talking to the horse?¡± she smirked as she ducked under the fence to step closer to the animal, running a hand over its golden coat in an effort not to reach for Sean instead.

    ¡°Yeah, that must be who I meant¡± he chided as he tossed one look back toward the house and stifled a nervous breath before sliding down to the ground.

    ¡°They¡¯re here, you know¡± she told him furtively, curbing the urge to step closer to him.

    ¡°Yes, I noticed¡± he held the smile as he tossed another glance back toward the house before he gave into his own urge to lessen the distance between them. ¡°I still wanted to see you though¡± he told her as he looked down at where she stood, a good twelve inches shorter than himself. Her smile also remained as she tilted her head to look up into his beautiful pools of blue.

    ¡°You¡¯re a brave man¡± she teased.

    ¡°I work for the strangest people in all of Massachusetts. Your parents could be refreshing.¡±

    ¡°Well, you obviously have never met them¡± she told him with a wry sarcasm. She then had to add, ¡°besides, my parents are among the town full of people that really don¡¯t like your employer. That could actually make them a little less than happy with you, you know¡± she warned. Though she was honestly convinced that if her parents disapproved of her seeing Sean after all, she might just have to apply for a job with his mysterious employer, herself. Three months of knowing him had indeed been long enough to convince her that if it came to a choice between seeing Sean, and just about anything else in the world, Sean would win, hands down. She was that enamored with him already, which she tried to hide, but knew she was failing at.

    ¡°Well, luckily, I¡¯m not here to make them happy¡± he told her smartly, with his own sly smile which only deepened upon seeing her blush at his words.

    ¡°So who are you here to make happy?¡± she couldn¡¯t resist flirting back with him.

    ¡°Hey now, your mom¡¯s inside; no pretending you don¡¯t have a brain in order to get me. I would''ve married the first girl who ever smiled at me if I wanted that¡± he told her with a chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten you then?¡± she couldn¡¯t resist smiling up at him, speaking in an almost sultry tone.

    ¡°Not yet, not completely anyway¡± he told her, no mistaking the sultriness in his own tone. And that only caused her previous blush to deepen three times over, though her smile widened as well.

    It was then that the dreaded arrival of her mother did come to pass. As she stepped out of the house, her eyes moved over Sean suspiciously. Claire quickly put a bit more distance between herself and Sean, looking off toward the road, and trying not to imagine what may be about to come out of her mother¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mrs. Wallace asked as she moved toward them. She spoke coolly, continuing to eye Sean while crossing her arms firmly in front of her as she made her way toward the edge of the garden where the two now stood. Both Claire and Sean struggled to look unshaken by the prospect of his first meeting with her mother.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Sean Beringer ma¡¯am. I live a little ways up the road.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you around town but that doesn¡¯t tell me who you are. Do you have a family? A job? How do you know Claire? Why are you here?¡± she continued, still not moving her grayish eyes from him as she stopped a few feet from them.

    ¡°I grew up in the orphanage in the next town over, I¡¯m afraid. But I do have a job. I keep the grounds at a house up the road¡± he told her with a polite nod, mentally noting Claire¡¯s warning about her parents¡¯ opinions on his employer.

    ¡°Not the Torrence house?¡± her mother scowled as a new wall of suspicion went up around the almost tangible one that was in place already.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, but it is only a job. I¡¯ve actually nearly earned enough for my own home. So I can work for myself soon¡± he told her, almost as though he knew he were being interviewed for some sort of position.

    ¡°Nearly?¡± she repeated, eyes narrowing. ¡°How nearly?¡±

    Sean tried not to smile as it became obvious to him how true all the things Claire had said about her mother really were. ¡°I turn twenty-two this month, and I believe that that¡¯s the day I get the rest of the money I need to finish building my own house. I already paid for the property, even¡± he assured her as Claire smiled over at him, realizing how easily he went about telling her mother all the things that the woman was sure to want to hear.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t like working for that man?¡± she prodded, not letting her guard down just yet.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a means to an end, ma¡¯am¡± Sean told her with a smile, being careful not to honestly state any real opinion he may or may not have had of the trio the rest of the town so obviously disapproved of.

    ¡°And you know Claire, how?¡±

    ¡°We met a few months back, and I couldn¡¯t help wanting the chance to get to know her better¡± he offered another polite smile. ¡°I can only hope I¡¯ll be allowed that chance now that I¡¯m about to get my own home and life started¡± he added, causing her mother to adopt an expression that finally seemed to be a bit more thoughtful than suspicious at last.

    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll have you over for a meal and Claire will be the one cooking it. Just so you¡¯ll see what you might actually be trying to get yourself into¡± she warned condescendingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the invitation, ma¡¯am¡± he returned, smiling over at Claire once more. ¡°And I¡¯m sure it will be delicious¡± he added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up¡± her mother scoffed with a shake of her head. Claire scowled angrily back at the woman, who paid no attention to Claire¡¯s reaction, but did at least head back towards the house.

    ¡°Hmph. Aren¡¯t you glad you were so polite to her now?¡± Claire returned once her mother was back inside, the ice clear in her voice.

    ¡°And aren¡¯t you glad, I don¡¯t give a damn about your cooking?¡± Sean told her wryly as he moved close once again. He then even bravely placed his hand on her waist, the horse luckily blocking the view from the house.

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that fifty percent of the reason to marry a girl?¡± Claire returned. She managed to find her cynicism again after taking a moment to remember to breathe upon feeling his warm touch through the material of her dress; and wishing she didn¡¯t have the immediate urge to imagine that touch without the dress to separate their skin.

    Sean smirked, still standing close. ¡°I must use a different measurement system.¡± He then shook his head and couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°and what¡¯s the other fifty percent?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it how well she imitates a broodmare and pops out baby after baby?¡±

    ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re gonna offend the poor horse, here¡± he teased.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you want that?¡± she asked, narrowing her eyes to await his response.

    ¡°What don¡¯t I want?¡± he asked as he raised an eyebrow at the question.

    ¡°A wife that¡¯ll have a bunch of babies. Or some idiotic thing like that¡± she returned, her anger at her mother¡¯s comment sharpening her tone into an accusatory sound.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d think that having that many babies would definitely cut into the rest of her wifely duties¡± he couldn¡¯t help smirking.

    ¡°What duties would those be?¡± she asked, narrowing her eyes further.

    ¡°Well, mostly I was thinking of the duties that would get her all those babies in the first place.¡±

    Claire¡¯s jaw dropped once more, this time at Sean¡¯s statement. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she asked, seeming more amused than offended. Though she was still skeptical of exactly what his opinion on marriage might truly be.

    ¡°You want me to draw pictures?¡± he teased.

    ¡°Shut up¡± she laughed, then had to continue, ¡°and what all duties would you expect of a wife? I would really like to know, now¡± she prodded.

    ¡°And why are you so interested in my opinions on marriage, dear?¡± he couldn¡¯t help continuing to tease her.

    ¡°Well, it definitely sounded like that¡¯s what you were auditioning for when she was out here¡± she answered, trying to sound lighthearted. But she was quite curious to know exactly how much of a future Sean might have been thinking about having with her, as she honestly was so taken with him, that she didn¡¯t want to imagine her own without him.

    ¡°You truly, honestly wanna know what my opinion on marriage is?¡± Sean asked her, sounding a bit more serious at last.

    Claire took a brave breath, finally responding, ¡°yeah, I guess I would.¡±

    Then it was Sean¡¯s turn to take a breath as he looked back toward the house again. He then turned back to her again. ¡°I honestly think it¡¯s ridiculous to have to put a ring on and sign a paper and have some priest tell you what you¡¯re now seen as in the eyes of god, or whatever it is they think they¡¯re speaking for.¡± Another breath, ¡°when all that matters is if you love the person and wanna be with them. And no ring, or paper, or priest, or made up entity, will change how the two people feel about each other, truly feel¡­. But I also know that if I wanna be with you in all the ways that I want to be with you, for all the days I wanna be with you, I¡¯ll have to do their little ritual in order to get to have that. To have you¡± he finished as Claire simply looked up at him speechlessly. He then continued, ¡°so, what would your wifely duties be? They¡¯d be to love me as much as I love you. And I think that you should get started on them as soon as we find some aisle to walk down to make the rest of them happy. Then we can spend forever making each other happy.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Claire wasn¡¯t sure which of the previous day¡¯s revelations actually shocked her more. There was the fact that Sean¡¯s opinion on the idea of marriage was so strikingly similar to her own. And that shared opinion was so out of place in comparison to the opinions towards matrimony that the rest of the town seemed to stick so strongly to. Though she had already been privy to the fact that Sean didn¡¯t agree with most of the opinions of the townspeople. After all, if he had, their courtship wouldn¡¯t have lasted three minutes, let alone three months and counting.

    All things considered, Claire came to the conclusion that what really shocked her was the fact that Sean had plainly stated that they should find an aisle to walk down, and soon. Such a suggestion could easily be seen as nothing less than a proposal. To her? The girl whose mother had convinced her that no man would ever even approve of her, let alone want to marry her? But not Sean. He was the one male who had been the only one she had even had any interest in at all. And he wanted her, and seemed to mean it in quite the literal, and permanent, sense. And that was what she was not only completely shocked by, but also completely overjoyed by.

    After Sean¡¯s statements the day before had left her nearly unable to speak, he had given her a smile, a soft kiss, and headed back toward his destination of the marketplace in town. He didn''t want to take his chances overstaying his welcome. At least not while her parents were home, anyway.

    After having an entire day to recover from his semi-proposal as best she could, Claire just had to get a second opinion on what sounded more than promising. Until now, her life had truly convinced her that ¡®promising¡¯ was rarely, if ever, actually promising. And that seemed especially true when it came to something like attempting to decipher the honest feelings of another.

    Of course there was only one person she considered a friend, and who also knew Sean. Only one person who may be able to give her some insight into whether or not she should let herself hope for any of that happiness now, after all. On that thought, Claire impatiently waited for her parents to leave the following morning. She then headed back through the woods, towards that clearing that had become so familiar to her over the last few years.

    Claire had headed for the clearing in the hopes of stumbling upon Chantarell and being able to get her opinion on how serious Sean may have actually been about quite a serious suggestion indeed. However, it was Sean himself, who was the one she came across while traveling that path to the clearing.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she greeted him hoarsely. Claire froze and looked up at Sean as he reached her while wearing the grin that seemed almost permanent; in her presence anyway.

    ¡°Fancy meeting you here,¡± he smiled down at her as he took a step forward, placing a hand on her shoulder, as well as a soft kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°Here, meaning along the path that leads to my house?¡± she returned wryly. She tried to cover her own nervousness, which was somehow almost stronger than it had been on the day they had first spoken to one another.

    ¡°Imagine that,¡± he told her in an equally wry tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you usually come up the road though?¡± she had to question.

    ¡°This way I figured that I¡¯d come out behind your house, and still be able to kidnap you from your bedroom window. Just in case they were home again,¡± he returned with another playful smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve went from wanting to walk me down the aisle to wanting to abduct me, now?¡± she couldn¡¯t stop herself from calling him on his words from the day before. Those words, after all, had been running through her head nonstop since first hearing them.

    ¡°Same difference, isn¡¯t it?¡± he smirked.

    ¡°So you did mean it when you said you wanted to be with me, like that?¡± Claire just had to ask, though in a near whisper. She still wasn''t quite sure she hadn¡¯t imagined the entire conversation in the first place.

    ¡°I want to be with you, in every way,¡± he whispered next to her ear in that sultry tone once more. That tone made her breath catch, though Sean quickly returned to the playful tone as he reached for her wrist and added, ¡°Come on.¡± He then began leading her off down a different path through the woods, rather than the one that led to that clearing and the Torrence home.

    ¡°Come where?¡± she replied with her own grin as she let him lead her onward. ¡°Find an aisle already?¡± she chided.

    ¡°Not quite,¡± he smiled back as he led her down that long path that she had never remembered exploring before, even during her adventures with Chantarell. ¡°But I did lie to your mother,¡± he added.

    ¡°When? You only talked to her once,¡± she stated with a bit of worry, considering the entire content of that brief conversation.

    ¡°I implied that I haven¡¯t really built the place yet, when the truth is, it¡¯s just about finished already.¡± He smiled, still holding her hand tightly.

    ¡°O¡­k,¡± she replied with a furrowed brow as she continued following him. ¡°Why though?¡± she had to add.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯m selfish: I don¡¯t want your parents knowing where to find you and I. Before you¡¯ve officially moved in, anyway,¡± he grinned.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help feeling her heart melt and her pulse race at the statement. And if he meant it all, then she would finally have the chance to live in a home with someone who did truly care about her, and wanted her, just the way she was, unconventionality and all. And she wanted him back just as much.

    ¡°When are you moving in then?¡± she finally managed to find her voice again as the forest began thinning out. It soon gave way to another dirt road that ran parallel to the one she lived on, on the other side of those few acres of woods.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been pretty much staying here for the most part. I get up early, do all the little chores I have for Mr. Torrence, and then spend the rest of the day getting this place finished. My place,¡± he added with another smile.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re sleeping here already?¡± Claire asked softly as the small, beautifully built home came into view.

    ¡°Sleeping here?¡± he chuckled with amusement as he led her towards the road that the home rested on the opposite side of. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting way of wording it,¡± he smirked, causing another blush in her.

    ¡°I just meant that maybe I could come and visit you without having to ever go to the Torrence house after all now,¡± she attempted to cover.

    ¡°Oh, you weren¡¯t asking me if this was where to find my bed, then?¡± he teased as he pulled her close to him, his arm around her waist as they crossed the road.

    ¡°Why would I ask that?¡± she returned nervously, though still couldn¡¯t help her own grin at his insinuation. Nor could she help the blush at the closing of what little distance there had been between them on the walk.

    ¡°Same reason why I noted which window in your parents¡¯ house was the one to your bedroom,¡± he teased as he placed another kiss upon her cheek and they stepped into the large yard in front of his home. Their home even.

    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± she smiled back as they moved toward the front door.

    ¡°Just in case you wanted to get a head start on those wifely duties,¡± he smirked again as he pulled her through the door with him. He closed it just as quickly behind them as she tried to take in the surroundings of the home while being nearly incapable of thought after his last comment.

    ¡°Sean!¡± she feigned offense. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be suggesting what I think you¡¯re suggesting,¡± she told him, though countered her words by stepping closer to him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders as she did.

    ¡°Hey now, I said your wifely duties would simply be to love me as much as I love you,¡± he teased, leaning down and gently letting his lips move over her neck above the faded purple dress she wore that day. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± he teased her further, accenting those words with additional kisses to her pale neck as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m suggesting that you give me a hint, and show me how much you love me,¡± she told him, her bravery quadrupled by being safely behind a closed door, in a home her parents didn¡¯t even know the location of. And after being assured once and for all of what her relationship to Sean now truly was.

    Sean was then the one who blushed. Though he smiled and did not move back from her. Instead, he pulled her even closer. He then guided her backwards with him towards the door at the back of the still quite bare living and dining area of the home.

    Claire did not hesitate to let him lead her towards that door either. As he guided her, she let her own lips move over his neck as he used one hand to open the door behind them, while keeping the other tightly around her waist. The only thing that slowed Claire¡¯s kisses at all was when they did move into the back room, where she saw that the one piece of furniture that had been attained for the home, was indeed a large bed. She chuckled as she turned only slightly out of his embrace to glance over at that bed. Their bed.

    ¡°That¡¯s the first piece of furniture you got for the place?¡± she teased. Her nervousness did cause her to move out of his embrace, pretending to be inspecting the bedding. ¡°Guess that nasty Torrence household is a bad influence on you, too,¡± she chuckled.

    ¡°What on earth do you mean, dear?¡± Sean feigned innocence as he moved past her, toward the bed. ¡°Just as you pointed out, I am sleeping here now. I need a bed for that, don¡¯t I?¡± he continued playfully as he moved to sit at the edge of the bed, leaning back on his elbows.

    ¡°And the cot you had over there wasn''t sufficient enough?¡± she played along.

    ¡°I¡¯m being practical. If I¡¯m going to have a wife, she would need a place to sleep too, now wouldn¡¯t she? I¡¯d think two beds just wouldn¡¯t be a financially sound choice.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a liar,¡± she teased with a giggle as she finally moved to sit near him on the bed. Though she herself remained sitting upright for the moment, simply placing a hand gently over his knee as she inspected the rest of the surroundings, not really being able to focus on anything as she did, though.

    ¡°You know, this seating arrangement could lead to more compromising positions,¡± he added after several moments of watching her as she continued to try keeping her eyes on anything in the nearly empty room, other than Sean. ¡°Good thing we¡¯re engaged,¡± he reminded her with another smile. He was then no longer able to curb his desire to pull her towards him, covering her lips with his own. Through the kiss, he wrapped her tightly in his arms atop the bed. She tensed only a moment before giving into her own desire to kiss him back, wrapping him in her arms as well.

    After several heated kisses as the two lay on the bed together, Claire was finally the brave, and impatient, soul who had to follow through on her need to know if he honestly wanted her as much as she wanted him. She then took a deep breath between kisses, sliding her tongue inside his mouth while simultaneously sliding her hands up under his loose-fitting shirt. She moved her fingers hungrily over his stomach, ribcage, and eventually up to his chest, wanting to take in every inch of the flesh that was hidden from her view beneath his clothing.

    Sean murmured slightly as her fingertips moved over his chest, causing him to arch his back a bit as his body immediately reacted to her kiss as well as her touch. He had now somehow ended up laying on his back as she leaned over him, kissing him, moving her hands over his skin beneath the off-white button down shirt he had donned that morning.

    Feeling how immediate his reaction to her touch was, Sean knew that things could easily get much more intense. Especially after she had been the one who had moved them up another level from the simple kissing and cuddling and had reached inside at least the top portion of his clothing. There was of course the voice in the back of his head telling him to stop things before her honor, which seemed so important to all those surrounding them, was seriously in danger. Then there was the even louder voice telling him that he had waited twenty-two years to feel this strongly for any woman he had ever met. And that louder voice also reminded him that they were indeed only one tiny step away from that very bed being their marital bed. So what harm could it do, really? And both voices continued to scream at each other until at last, the movements of Claire¡¯s hands took a turn, to interrupt those warring voices.

    She moved her hands downwards from his chest as her tongue continued exploring his mouth. As her fingers headed back over his flat stomach, he assumed that she was going to ease off on the intensity of their affection and remove her hands from his heated skin at last. Though it was the very unconventionality that he was so attracted to, that seemed to be leading her actions that day. As instead, she moved her hands down from his stomach to the waist of his pants, and then further downwards. There she found his obvious arousal for her and bravely began gently rubbing him through the ever so thin material of his worn pants.

    The action itself threw Sean so thoroughly that he let out some combination of a gasp and a moan as she began rubbing him into even further arousal, never once slowing the way her tongue explored his willing mouth. Her bold move to give him that pleasure that her touch so easily did, was so unexpected that it shut down both of the voices who were previously arguing over what his next move was to be. She had somehow made the decision for him, and quite decidedly. So shocked was he that all he could do was lay back, his body arching with each of her caresses. Until finally, his own desire and longing, and twenty-plus years of pent up needs, became so intense that his body finally reacted in the way it was designed to. He moaned even more loudly as the climax hit him full force, causing him to at last go limp beneath her fingers as she finally let herself look up into his desire filled eyes once more.

    ¡°I take it that means you enjoyed my head start?¡± she whispered to him cattily, her effect on his body, more than obvious.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help letting out a sincere, though exhausted chuckle at her statement. He then managed a breathy response, ¡°God, I love you.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Sean chuckled once more as Claire spent the next several minutes waiting for him to recover while she propped her chin upon his chest. She looked down at him with a guilty grin while he remained laying on his back, not moving much more than to push a loose red-blonde lock from his face.

    Catching her expression, he couldn¡¯t help letting out another laugh. ¡°You know, I¡¯m going to have to change my pants now,¡± he teased.

    ¡°You poor thing,¡± she added with a giggle and another blush.

    He just scoffed with a smile, finally forcing himself back up onto his elbows once more, ¡°This would be me, attempting to get up to do that,¡± he added in the same playful, though slightly awkward manner.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, did you want me to move?¡± she continued to feign that innocence in spite of her previous actions, and the fact that she still didn¡¯t move back from him.

    ¡°Is that a trick question?¡± he asked her as he furrowed his brow above the remaining grin.

    Claire just chuckled again. She finally moved from his chest to lean back upon her own elbows atop the bed. Though she still didn''t move her eyes from him for even a moment. Sean chuckled again as he managed to push himself up from the bed, only half-turning back, their eyes meeting again.

    ¡°My clothes are in here,¡± he offered with the same amused grin, gesturing slightly to that worn bag that now rested on the floor next to his bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me stop you,¡± Claire offered mischievously. Now that she knew exactly what effect she could have on him, without him even trying to dissuade her from doing so; it strengthened her confidence, and her desire, that much more.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help his own blush returning to already flushed skin as he shook his head with equal parts disbelief, and amusement. He finally moved toward the bag and searched for a clean pair of pants, considering the state his current ones were now in. And it was all thanks to the very hands of the woman who never failed to pleasantly shock him again and again.

    Upon locating the pants, he set them on the edge of the bed she still reclined upon. He cast her one more look to see her eyes remaining glued to him, while she wore that same mischievous smile. Sean shook his head once more and took a deep breath before turning away from her. He awkwardly began to undo the dampened front of that incredibly thin material that easily allowed him to be shaken so thoroughly by the feel of each of her caresses only moments earlier.

    Claire continued to watch as he stiffly undressed, almost seeming afraid to turn back to her while doing so, in spite of her previous attentions. He quickly turned partially towards her once again, long enough to reach for those unsoiled pants, before turning even more quickly away to slide them up over that perfect behind of his. Claire''s eyes moved over him for those brief moments that he was exposed to her before being once again hidden beneath a new layer of clothing.

    After hurriedly dressing once more, he did finally manage to turn back to her. Sean shook his head at the way she had been taking in every inch of his briefly exposed flesh. The way in which she appeared to be jarred from her appraisal of his body once he faced her again, couldn¡¯t help but amuse him further, despite the awkwardness he had seemed to display while undressing in front of her.

    ¡°You know,¡± he began with another teasing smile as he took the seat next to her again, ¡°you keep up this behavior, and you¡¯re going to cost me a fortune in clothing, alone,¡± he chided.

    ¡°If it¡¯s any consolation,¡± she began bravely, moving to place her own soft kiss over his lips, ¡°my under things are soaked too,¡± she whispered to him pointedly. Sean blushed even brighter then as he tilted his head back, trying to swallow his huge grin. He simultaneously tried to focus on the roof long enough to come up with some response to that confession.

    ¡°Ok, should I have left the pants off?¡± he chided, attempting to sound like he was joking. But he honestly wondered if she would take the comment quite literally, and order him right back out of his clothing, demanding that he please her right then and there. Marriage vows be damned.

    ¡°Come on now, would a good girl ever demand such a thing?¡± she teased.

    ¡°Why? Is there one here?¡± he returned her jibe, pretending to look about the room. Claire just smirked and gently nipped at his neck, wrapping her arms around his narrow waist again. Trying not to forget how to speak, considering the entire morning, Sean bravely continued, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ve got to ask you something that any other woman would smack me for, if not worse, but, as you stated, I¡¯m a brave man¡± he began.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got me curious,¡± she smiled. ¡°So ask away, please.¡±

    Sean moved away only slightly, buying one more moment as he pushed another long, now loose, lock from his eyes. He looked downwards and took another breath before continuing, ¡°You know that no matter what you say, I¡¯m still completely smitten with you. But just to satisfy my own curiosity, considering a couple of the other girls I¡¯ve wandered across in the clearing where we met, and all¡­¡± another breath, ¡°I¡¯ve just gotta know, exactly how much have you done, you know, with a man¡± he asked softly as he looked over at her again, seeming just a bit fearful of her reaction to such a question after all.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help looking down as she let out her own awkward laugh before speaking up, ¡°Well, there was this one boy who lived up the road. Well, one day he asked me to marry him, and I thought, well, he is pretty easy on the eyes, so I may as well. Then I followed him to his house the next day and rubbed him, down there, until he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Then, after he changed his pants, he apparently was so pleased by the way that I touched him, that he was convinced that I wasn¡¯t a virgin after all,¡± she relayed the morning¡¯s events to him with obvious sarcasm, though still wore the grin.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Very funny,¡± he told her as he shook his head again. ¡°But honestly, you do seem to have a whole lot in common with Ana, and Chan, and Mr. Torrence, with all the crazy shit in the woods and all. So, considering what I¡¯ve seen them do with each other out there¡­ It¡¯s not that odd of a question, really,¡± he told her, voice dropping a bit as he finished the sentence. Though he sounded like he felt guilty for even asking her, but still couldn''t help his need to know.

    ¡°Actually, it is, Sean,¡± she corrected him, though gently, ¡°I mean, think about it. What other guy in the entire colony would ever interest me, or tolerate me? Let alone both?¡±

    Sean took another breath before allowing himself to state the one suspicion that did worry him slightly. Now that he knew how truly willing and able she was to please him; behind closed doors, anyway. The suspicion was only strengthened by him knowing that Chantarell had greatly involved Claire in their strange Pagan activities over the last few years: The same activities that Mr. Torrence willingly engaged in with the other two women as well.

    Sean couldn''t help thinking over all of the facts he did know. These coupled with knowing that he and Mr. Torrence did indeed have the same interest in women that were both young and beautiful, but also patently unconventional. There was also the fact that he knew that Claire had been friends with Chantarell even longer than he had known Claire himself.

    All of those very facts combined to force him to ask, ¡°What about Mr. Torrence?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, finally seeming shocked, herself.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s always out in the woods, doing things with the other two girls who no one else in town accepts¡­ And I know you¡¯re out there a lot too, so¡­.¡± his voice trailed off.

    ¡°Mr. Torrence?¡± she scoffed, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± she laughed to hide her own confusion at the idea that Sean seemed to be proposing.

    ¡°He does like women who are a hell of a lot like you. He likes them a lot,¡± he smiled, though still spoke unsurely.

    ¡°Other than the fact that he¡¯s already got one extra mistress," Claire began wryly, ¡°isn¡¯t he a little old to be attending to three different women?¡± she asked innocently.

    Sean then just had to laugh, ¡°You¡¯re not serious, are you?¡± he nearly echoed her earlier comment, ¡°I almost look older than him,¡± Sean pointed out with his own confusion.

    ¡°The Mr. Torrence that Chan works for?¡± Claire replied skeptically.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯d be the one,¡± Sean smiled. ¡°You mean you¡¯ve never met him once in the three years you''ve known Chan?¡±

    Claire just shook her head, not immediately answering his question, ¡°But Chan said that her father worked for him, too,¡± Claire restated, obviously quite puzzled.

    Sean shook his head with a gentle disagreement, trying not to show any other obvious emotions at the mention of his own father. ¡°She had to have meant that ou---her dad worked for this Mr. Torrence¡¯s father. This Mr. Torrence is just about the same age as me,¡± Sean informed.

    Claire thought on the words a moment and shook her head, ¡°Well, if she did mean that her dad worked for his dad, and he is just your age¡­¡± another shake of her long black, slightly disheveled, locks. ¡°Guess it makes a lot more sense that she and Ana sleep with him now,¡± she smirked again at the thought, then remembered his previous question. ¡°And no, I¡¯ve obviously never met him, or even Ana.. Usually Chan comes to see me, or I see her in the forest,¡± she added.

    ¡°I guess he really is quite the recluse,¡± he smiled, then remembered the original reason why the conversation had even moved to his strange employer. ¡°So, you¡¯re a virgin, and still that, uh, good with your hands? You are a witch,¡± he teased.

    Claire just rolled her eyes at the statement before responding, ¡°I guess I will admit that I did get quite a few very detailed pointers from our favorite redhead,¡± she confessed. ¡°But now it¡¯s a lot less difficult to imagine the activities that gave her knowledge of all that valuable information she¡¯s shared,¡± she allowed another wry smile.

    ¡°You actually mean to tell me that you got pointers, detailed pointers, from Chan?¡± he asked, his eyes only slightly widening at the thought.

    ¡°Who else?¡± she teased.

    ¡°And Chan didn¡¯t wanna know why you were suddenly so eager for all that carnal knowledge?¡± he asked, slightly uncomfortable despite the smile he still wore.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure she knew it was because of you, dear,¡± Claire teased.

    Sean just slid forward to the edge of the bed with an even more awkward smile, ¡°So she was telling you all the things to do, to make a man happy, knowing that the man in question was me?¡± he replied with a more pointed shake of his head as he ran his hands through the long loose locks that hung around his beautiful face as he leaned forward upon his hands, where his elbows were now nervously propped on his knees.

    ¡°Who else?¡± she repeated, still amused, though confused, by his reaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s just¡­¡± another shake of his head, ¡°just¡­¡± he didn¡¯t bother trying to find the word to finish the statement.

    ¡°Why are you so worried about it? I mean, she is my only friend. And you are the one man I wanna please. And she obviously knows how to please a man¡­ So who else would I talk to about it really?¡± she still wore the soft smile as she moved a hand to run her own fingers through his hair as well.

    ¡°But Chan, telling you what to do to please me? Me?¡± he just shook his head again.

    ¡°What? You thought I should have talked to my mother instead?¡± she returned smartly, causing him to look back quickly at that thought.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re right: Even my sister is better than that,¡± he scoffed as he rose from the bed, though still managed a slight smile.

    ¡°Your who?¡± she asked, thrown by the comment as she narrowed her eyes.

    He sighed and finally repeated with defeat, ¡°My sister.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an orphan?¡± she asked, finding yet more confusion in the strange morning.

    ¡°Yes, but before he died, my father got another girl pregnant. Besides my mother. And that girl had Chan, I guess,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Wait¡­what¡­Chan¡¯s your sister?¡± she repeated loudly.

    ¡°Apparently,¡± he told her as he looked back at her once more. Though he still stood, rather than joining her on the bed. Logical conversation would be near impossible if he crawled onto that bed next to her again.

    ¡°So¡­ you and Chan¡¯s dad; he worked for Mr. Torrence¡¯s dad? And you and Chan, and your dad¡¯s other lover, all work for Mr. Torrence, now? And now, this Mr. Torrence is sleeping with your dad¡®s daughter, and his lover, too? That¡®s way too confusing for me,¡± another shake of her head.

    ¡°Wait, how did Chan¡¯s mom get into this equation?¡± Sean asked, his own eyes showing their confusion.

    ¡°Um, she does live there too. You know, Mr. Torrence¡¯s other mistress? The one we mentioned not five minutes ago?¡± she teased him, further confused by his question.

    ¡°What? Ana¡¯s his other mistress,¡± Sean returned.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I just said,¡± she told him with another small laugh.

    ¡°You said Chan¡¯s mother was his other mistress.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Ana: Chan¡¯s mother,¡± she replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Ana can¡¯t be Chan¡¯s mother,¡± Sean denied as he moved closer with another shake of his head.

    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m not confused on this one. I had the ¡®you mean you and your mom sleep with the same guy¡¯ conversation with Chan myself. Ana is definitely Chan¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh¡­.¡± he stated nearly inaudibly, looking like he was deep in thought once more. He then remembered how truly upset Ana had been when he had originally come looking for he and Chantarell¡¯s father. Ana was quite clearly shaken by the reminder of his father¡¯s death. Her lover¡¯s death. The father of her own child¡¯s death. ¡°Um, I have to get back to the house,¡± he finally stated absently as he quickly moved from the bedroom, leaving Claire behind, more than a bit perplexed by the entire day; and especially by his quick departure.

 Chapter 13

    It didn¡¯t take long for Sean to arrive at the door to the Torrence home, where he began knocking loudly upon it late that morning. After several moments he saw Ana appear at the window, looking out at him worriedly before moving to open the door to him.

    ¡°Is something wrong, Sean?¡± she asked with concern, still standing inside the doorway where she spoke to him, casting a nervous glance up at the bright sun above them.

    ¡°Actually, this morning started out great, but I have my doubts about the rest of the day,¡± he told her, the upset obvious in his voice.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked worriedly.

    ¡°Can I at least come inside?¡±

    ¡°You know that you¡¯re not supposed to,¡± she reminded him gently.

    ¡°The deal was ¡®til we get to know you better.¡¯ It¡¯s been three years, Ana. And frankly, I¡¯m thinking all three of you know me better than I even know me,¡± he told her, his tone a bit on the cool side.

    Ana swallowed hard as she looked back at Haven¡¯s closed bedroom door.  She mentally reminded herself of the fact that Haven had indeed programmed the boy to never hurt any of them, daylight or not.  And the programming had lasted ever since the night that it had occurred. Another breath as she finally moved to grudgingly let him inside the home once again.

    ¡°What do you mean, we know you better than you know you?¡± she asked softly as she closed and locked the front door behind them once he had stepped inside.

    ¡°You knew who my father was. You knew who my sister was. You knew who I was. So why not try explaining who the three of you are, finally?¡± he told her in the same rough tone.

    ¡°Not sure what you mean, Sean,¡± she replied worriedly.

    ¡°Should I ask your daughter instead, Ana?¡± he stated pointedly.

    Ana sighed loudly as she shook her head, moving to take a seat on the couch as she looked down toward the polished oak floor.  ¡°I was wondering when you and Claire would get around to comparing notes on us,¡± she said seeming more sad than surprised, or even angry.

    ¡°Explain, Ana, how you can have a daughter who looks like she¡¯s less than ten years younger than you. Why Claire has known her for three years and has never once met you or Mr. Torrence. Why she thought that this Mr. Torrence was the one my father, your lover, apparently, worked for. Why you and Mr. Torrence rarely, if ever step foot out of the house. Why not a single person is ever allowed inside during the day. Why my father killed himself and left me all alone¡­Should I go on?¡± he asked plainly.

    ¡°I warned him about letting you stay with us. We both warned Chantarell about being friends with Claire,¡± she said softly with another sad shake of her head.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about Claire wanting a friend, this is about a house that has more secrets than can be counted¡­ with no logical explanation for any of them. And it¡¯s way past the time when you should have at least attempted to offer those explanations. So start talking. I know nothing about my life, except that my father killed himself.  And he did it because he got you pregnant, somehow, twenty years ago. So if anyone deserves any of those explanations, I think it would be his own child, don¡¯t you?¡±

    <hr>

    Two more weeks had passed since the day Sean had shown Claire what was supposed to have been their future home together.  He then seemed to disappear after his quick departure on that passionate, then strange, morning.

    It was true that Claire now knew where she could find him, besides the Torrence house.  But somehow, she didn¡¯t want to be the one that searched him out.  Especially after their encounter had gotten more intense that day than it had on any other during their three month courtship. The one thing she couldn¡¯t help wondering was if, somehow, the man who wanted to marry her one day, and seemed so eager for her touch the next, had suddenly had second thoughts for some reason. Though being trained to believe that everything about her was wrong, she could imagine a million reasons for such a response, and found herself doing so even more as the days passed.

    She sat quietly in her bedroom that summer day attempting to create a dress that was even close to being as beautiful as the ones Chantarell had made. Chantarell, who should have been her future sister-in-law, apparently.  She sighed, forcing herself to remain with her back to that bedroom window that Sean just had to mention on that day.  She tried to force her concentration back to the garment, rather than letting it linger to Sean, as it had for two straight weeks now.

    It was then that a tapping at the window behind her, startled her more than a bit.  She froze a moment, swallowing a bit, before finally letting herself turn to see the cause of the noise. Though when she turned to glance up at the window, it was Chantarell who greeted her, not Sean. Though she had originally wanted to speak with Chantarell about the new developments with Sean, her confidence about those developments was now nearly nonexistent.  And she knew that Chantarell would be able to tell that there was a good deal of sadness and worry surrounding her now. She always could.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Claire greeted her as she took a breath before moving to the partially open window on that summer afternoon.

    ¡°Kidnapping you,¡± Chantarell teased, though the words didn¡¯t produce a smile as she had hoped, but rather a look of discontent.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Very funny. Did Sean tell you to say that?¡± Claire returned sadly.

    ¡°What?¡± Chantarell laughed, honestly not seeming to know what Claire meant.  But she paid no heed to the fact as she pointedly reached out her arm in a gesture for Claire to follow her through the large window that faced the woods behind the home.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m really in the mood for any adventures today, Chan,¡± Claire told her softly as she moved closer to the window, though still didn¡¯t reach for the girl¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Well, too bad, engaged girl. There¡¯s something I need to show you,¡± Chantarell prodded.

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Claire asked, her eyes looking up at Chantarell quickly.

    ¡°Yes, Sean let the cat out of the bag, so to speak,¡± she chuckled.

    ¡°What? When was that?¡± Claire asked anxiously, wondering if there was some hope that she and Sean were still as together as she thought they were.  Though that still left plenty of confusion about his recent absence, nevertheless.

    ¡°Last night,¡± Chan offered the short answer.

    ¡°Last night?¡± Claire repeated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so worried dear, he is my brother,¡± Chantarell scolded playfully, reaching for Claire¡¯s hand again, though this time Claire did take hers, though tentatively.

    Once Claire had made her way out the window, she was quickly led off toward the woods again.  After a moment, she finally spoke up again, ¡°It¡¯s just, Sean took off really quick, days ago, and has kind of disappeared since. Wasn¡¯t sure he did still wanna see me, after all,¡± she stated, the words barely escaping, due to the sadness they caused her.

    ¡°Oh stop.  The man is completely in love with you,¡± Chantarell told her with a smile.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Claire said as she shook her head, trying not to imagine what Chantarell¡¯s conversation with him might have been like, considering the ones the two girls had shared about Sean. She then added, ¡°So, why¡¯d he disappear?¡±

    ¡°Cause he¡¯s a male. And as perfect as Sean is, he¡¯s still bound to act stupid once in a while,¡± was Chantarell¡¯s only explanation.

    ¡°So, he was having second thoughts then?¡± Claire asked, feeling the panic start.

    ¡°Darling, any second thoughts he had, were about whether he was good enough for you, not vice versa. So you can stop with that train of thought, right now,¡± she ordered her with a smile.

    ¡°So, I guess you¡¯ve been talking to Sean a lot?  About me?¡± Claire asked worriedly.

    ¡°Think about it, who else are either of you gonna talk to?¡± Chantarell smirked.  ¡°At least you know you¡¯ll both get quite interesting opinions from me,¡± she chuckled as she led her off toward the path to Sean¡¯s house.

    ¡°Um, we¡¯re going to Sean¡¯s?¡± Claire swallowed as she noted the path the girl was leading her down.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t miss him madly after two weeks?¡± she teased once more.

    ¡°Well, yes, but how do we know he wants to see me?¡± Claire asked worriedly.

    ¡°What part of completely in love with you didn¡¯t you hear?¡± she chided.

    ¡°Well, yeah, I heard you, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Come on, have I ever led you astray?¡± Chan replied wryly.

    ¡°Do you really want me to answer that?¡± Claire returned with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Astray, in a bad way,¡± Chan corrected with another grin, then moved on as the two continued their walk.  ¡°Besides, I have presents for you, both of you, actually,¡± she added thoughtfully.

    ¡°We¡¯re not married yet,¡± she reminded Chantarell, who still didn¡¯t look a day over sixteen, somehow.

    ¡°But, it is Sean¡¯s birthday,¡± Chantarell reminded with a wink.

    ¡°He did say he¡¯d be twenty-two soon, but he didn¡¯t say what day,¡± Claire admitted, then froze.  ¡°Oh god, I didn¡¯t bring him anything,¡± she confessed worriedly.

    ¡°Yeah right,¡± Chantarell smirked again after looking the other girl over from head to toe.

    ¡°No, I honestly didn¡¯t,¡± Claire argued.  ¡°I didn¡¯t know the exact day, plus he disappeared, and¡­. god, I¡¯m a horrible fianc¨¦e,¡± she returned, ashamed.

    ¡°All right you, listen closely,¡± Chantarell said as she turned back to Claire, placing her hands over her shoulders.  ¡°I wanted it to be a surprise, but since you¡¯re having a fit about it, let me give you a hint: After I give you what I have to give you, you¡¯ll have all you need to give him. Got it?¡± Chantarell smiled, speaking with complete assurance.

    ¡°Ok, that was a bit vague, Chan,¡± Claire returned skeptically.

    ¡°Me? Vague?¡± she replied with another grin, as she continued leading her toward the road in front of Sean¡¯s home once more.

    Once they arrived at the house, Sean actually was not there, which only caused further worry in Claire.  ¡°Are you sure he wanted to see me?¡± she asked Chan with a nervous biting of her lip while Chantarell went about searching a bag she had left inside Sean¡¯s front door at some point earlier.

    ¡°Oh would you stop!¡± Chantarell scolded her.  ¡°He¡¯s just finishing up at our place,¡± she informed as she searched the bag.

    Claire looked around nervously.  She noted that in two weeks, Sean had added a few more comforts to his home.  There was now a couch, a table and chairs, and a large metal bathtub tucked into the far corner of the room, next to a small table that had a few towels piled atop it.

    ¡°Here we go,¡± Chantarell interrupted Claire¡¯s eyes lingering on that tub, as well as the closed bedroom door.  As she turned back to her, Chantarell handed her an even smaller bag, which seemed to be filled with some sort of powder mixture.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Claire asked as she peered into the bag that Chantarell held out to her.

    ¡°Your present,¡± Chan stated simply, handing Claire the bag which she continued to inspect with an odd expression. ¡°Oh, and here,¡± she added as she pulled a small piece of paper from her belt.  ¡°That¡¯s what you need to make more when you run out. But that there should last for a month or two, depending,¡± she added the last word mischievously.

    ¡°And what the hell is it?¡± Claire asked as she continued to look down at the brownish powder.

    ¡°Something to make sure you and Sean can enjoy each other for a long time.  As long as you¡¯d like; without ever having to worry about anyone else, because of it,¡± Chantarell stated simply.

    ¡°Getting more vague, Chan,¡± Claire told her with a bit of impatience in her voice.

    Chantarell laughed again, ¡°Well, since you were so eager to know all the things to do to please a man...  And now that you and Sean have a place, and a bed, to go to. I figured you might have some use for that.¡±

    ¡°That, being?¡± she asked again.

    Chantarell smiled again, ¡°Ok, what you do is you mix about a teaspoon full of that in with your breakfast every morning and well, it stops, things, from happening.¡±

    ¡°Things?¡± she looked up at her worriedly. ¡°This isn¡¯t some magic stuff is it? I don¡¯t want to have to use magic to keep Sean,¡± she told her sadly, assuming that Chan must have given her that because she had some reason to believe that Claire may have been losing Sean, after all.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not magic, silly, it¡¯s more like, medicine.¡±

    ¡°Medicine? Medicine, that keeps, what from happening?¡± Claire asked with further skepticism.

    Chantarell cast a look out the window to see if Sean was returning yet, then moved in to speak furtively, ¡°Honestly, what it¡¯s supposed to do, is keep your body from making what it would need, to make babies,¡± another smile as Claire¡¯s jaw dropped again. ¡°Like I said, I give you that, and you can give Sean plenty¡­over and over and over again.¡±

 Chapter 14

    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Chantarell grinned to Sean as they crossed paths in the woods slightly before dusk. Chantarell was leaving his house just as he returned home.

    ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± he said quietly, not quite making eye contact with her. He was still quite upset about all the secrets that surrounded she and her family. His family.

    ¡°Oh cheer up. I left you a present,¡± she told him with a wink as she moved past him, back towards her own home. ¡°Goodbye Sean,¡± she added with an almost wistful sadness that somehow didn¡¯t fit with the small smile she still wore. She then moved past him more quickly, without any further explanation.

    He just shook his head at her words. After confronting Ana about all those mysteries two weeks earler, Sean had been giving himself time to find a way to be with Claire without letting himself be distracted by finding out the whole truth about the others in his life. And Ana had only given him some vague explanation about her knowledge of magic providing her with the abilitiy to look much younger than she actually was. In Ana''s mind, that was the safest thing she could even try to say to explain the most pressing of Sean''s many questions that day.

    Upon arriving back home now, Sean realized that his time to try to unravel those mysteries for he and Claire had now run out. What interrupted his thoughts though, was not Claire. She no longer was waiting there in the living area of the home. What threw him was the bag that Chantarell had left behind.

    He sighed once more as he bent to retrieve it. He assumed he could just return it to her, since she still couldn¡¯t have been that far off. But as he leaned down, his eyes spied a note atop the bag. Sean took another deep breath and finally picked up the note. On it were scrawled the words:

    We know it¡¯s been hard for you, more than hard, to accept all of our secrets; but what we need you to remember is that though we may seem strange to you, all we have ever done is try to help you find your own way and make you own life. And now that you have, just remember that we wanted nothing more for you or from you. Yes, we¡¯ve asked you to keep secrets, but we¡¯ve never caused you or your love any harm, despite all of our strange ways. And though we haven''t given you all the answers you think you want; we hope that this will help the next phase of your life to be happier than it ever had been before. We may be unsolved mysteries to you and Claire both, but we do care greatly about you and wish the best for your future together. And we can only offer you this as a means to attain that future happiness that has been so long overdue in your life.

    Your strange, but loving, family.

    Sean swallowed a bit upon reading the mysterious note, thankful for the first time that at least the young boys at the orphanage had been made to learn basics of reading and writing. He then slowly moved his eyes back to the bag the note had rested upon. He took one more breath, and then moved to open the bag. Inside, he found a huge sum of money. It was easily an amount that no one in that day could even have imagined, let alone, laid eyes upon. And his shock as he gazed upon the money was enough so to make him almost forget that, outside, the sun was now setting in the sky above his new home. And unbeknownst to him, his odd family were now disappearing into the night, away from the only other home he had ever known.

    ¡°It¡¯s dark out,¡± Claire¡¯s voice interrupted his stunned silence as he still knelt near the bag when she stepped out of the bedroom, into the doorway between the two rooms. ¡°And I¡¯m still here. Guess you really will have to marry me now,¡± she teased, though still spoke to him warily.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help smiling as he turned back to her, ¡°Hi,¡± he stated softly as he moved to stand once more.

    ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say, after being missing for two weeks?¡± she teased further, only relaxing slightly at the sight of his smile.

    ¡°Sorry?¡± he said with a small shrug, still a little too shocked by his ¡®present¡¯ to be very eloquent.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to do better than that,¡± she scolded, though still smiled. Yet she was still searching for enough confidence to move from the doorway just yet.

    Sean just looked down again. His smile deepened before he moved over to where she still leaned upon his bedroom doorway, ¡°Very sorry?¡± he chuckled as he moved in to wrap her in a hug that this time seemed more joyful and loving, than just passionate.

    ¡°You¡¯re just lucky it¡¯s your birthday,¡± Claire chuckled as she let herself move easily into his arms, wrapping him in hers as well. She held him quite tightly, almost as though to be sure he really was there within her reach once again.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m not trying to disappear again, but I really do need to go back to the Torrence house," he told her apologetically.

    She then moved back from his arms as she looked up at him disappointedly, ¡°You¡¯re not serious? As much as I like Chan, the last time you left me here, I had to wait two weeks to see you again,¡± she reminded. ¡°I was going crazy, thinking I did something wrong!¡±

    ¡°No, Claire it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just,¡± he then glanced back toward the bag full of cash. ¡°Come here,¡± he switched gears mid-sentence as he moved away, gesturing for her to follow him back over to the bag.

    She sighed, still a bit annoyed at his suggestion of leaving her side once more, but followed him nonetheless.

    ¡°This is why I have to go see them,¡± he stated with another breath. He leaned down once more and opened the bag to show her the contents. Her breath caught as she moved to take a closer look down at the bag in the now much darker interior of the home. As if reading her thoughts, Sean moved to light a nearby candle, bringing it back over to where she still gazed down at the bag. ¡°It looks like enough to survive on... for years,¡± he shook his head again, upon saying the words out loud. ¡°See why I need to see them? This is crazy.¡±

    Claire shook her head, still not turning her eyes from the money, ¡°What¡¯s that note say?¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Being an only child, Claire had at least been allowed to learn very basic reading skills, though rarely if ever had been given any opportunity to use those skills. Though her skill had at least improved somewhat since she had come to make Chantarell''s acquaintence. Haven was such a patron of the arts, that he was more than willing to help all of his own servants to learn how to appreciate literature in his many years since leaving England for the new world.

    ¡°It seems like they¡¯re leaving it to me---to us,¡± he corrected.

    ¡°Leaving?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± his voice trailed off as their eyes finally met, seeming to both have the same thought at once.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go,¡± Claire added as she stood again, waiting for him to follow.

    ¡°Us?¡± he repeated with a raised brow as he also stood.

    ¡°As you pointed out, it is pretty ridiculous that I¡¯ve known Chan for three years without ever having met the other two. And even more ridiculous if she thinks she¡¯s going to get away with going anywhere without even saying goodbye to me!¡± Claire stated firmly as she moved to push the door open before Sean even could get it for her.

    He just shook his head at her determination, but quickly moved to follow her. Sean still held the candle as she started through the yard and across the road. He hurried to lock the door and still catch up with her determined footsteps, casting another glance at the stars above. He knew he should insist on returning her to her own home instead of the one place she had always been forbidden to go, but he somehow doubted he¡¯d have any luck dissuading her.

    It was only a moment before they were about to step out of the grassy patch between the forest and the road, and into those woods, when the sound of a carriage caused them both to turn back again. It was then that they saw that it was her father, coming to a noisy halt in front of Sean¡¯s house, several feet off from where they had been just about to enter the woods again.

    ¡°What exactly do you think you¡¯re doing, Claire?¡± he asked her angrily, not subtle about the accusatory look he gave Sean as well. ¡°Your mother¡¯s been pitching a fit since she found out you were gone, which means I had to come looking for you. It¡¯s after nine already, and dark out! And who the hell are you?¡± he asked the last question to Sean as he moved down from the carriage and toward the grassy patch near the tree line where they still stood.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Claire stammered a bit, giving Sean the time to interrupt.

    ¡°My sincere apologies, Mr. Wallace,¡± he began upon hearing the way Claire had addressed the man, ¡°I only made the acquaintance of you wife briefly, but not yours, I¡¯m afraid. My name is Sean, Sean Beringer, and...¡±

    ¡°The one who wants to marry her?¡± he scoffed, speaking as though Claire weren¡¯t even present. He then continued, ¡°Well, considering how close you¡¯re standing to her, and the hour it is, you¡¯re damn right you¡¯re marrying her, especially now!¡± he told Sean roughly, his insinuation obvious. ¡°But right now, you¡¯re getting your ass home before they have any more talk to spread about you!¡± he ordered Claire as he moved to roughly grab her arm and began pulling her back toward the carriage.

    ¡°But, dad,¡± she protested weakly as Sean looked on, not exactly sure what his best course of action should honestly be. The entire evening still had him quite disoriented already, despite the strange company he and Claire both had kept in recent times.

    ¡°Not a word from you!¡± her father bit out as he rushed her into the carriage in front of him. He barely wasted another moment before whipping the horse into action and heading back down the road once more.

    <hr>

    Upon pushing her back through the door of their own home that night, her father just slammed the door behind them. He moved past her to get himself a glass of liquor as his wife stood quickly upon their return, ¡°Was she at that horrible Torrence house, Benjamin?¡± her mother worriedly asked her husband as he just shook his head and took another swig.

    ¡°No, there ain¡¯t nobody there, at all,¡± he answered her briefly, with an annoyed shake of his head. Even having to acknowledge his daughter¡¯s existence long enough to retrieve her that night seemed an incredible inconvenience to him.

    ¡°What?¡± both she and her mother asked at once, though with very different tones. Though her mother¡¯s question was followed by a look of warning for her daughter not to interrupt their conversation again.

    ¡°The place is completely abandoned. And good riddance,¡± her father returned with another swig. ¡°But I guess that¡¯s why she¡¯s moved on to new ways to embarrass us,¡± he scoffed and downed another mouthful of liquor.

    ¡°What?¡± her mother said. Her relief at hearing of the Torrence¡¯s departure was quickly replaced by an icy look of suspicion that she centered on Claire upon hearing her husband¡¯s words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Claire had to jump to her own defense, ignoring the way her father scoffed at her denial.

    ¡°Go to your room, now,¡± her mother growled.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re deciding what I¡¯ve allegedly done, then shouldn¡¯t I be in the goddamn room to tell you you¡¯re wrong?¡± Claire argued further. Her temper, which she so often tried to force down, easily came to the fore then.

    ¡°Now!¡± her mother exclaimed with even more fury, obviously infuriated by not only Claire¡¯s argumentativeness, but her word usage as well.

    Claire just glared at them both and shook her head vehemently as she stormed off to her own room, nearly cracking the wood with the force of the door slam that punctuated her exit.

    ¡°What was she doing?¡± her mother asked her father after taking a long moment to try to calm her own anger after Claire¡¯s departure from the room. Though she wasn''t sure she wanted to actually know the answer.

    ¡°Heading off into the woods with that idiot who wants to marry her,¡± Benjamin Wallace shook his head again. ¡°And I can at least figure out why he said he wanted to, now,¡± he added the amazingly off-color comment, about his own daughter, in a cynical monotone. The statement itself caused his wife¡¯s breath to catch as she took a seat on the couch, dramatically moving her hand to her heart with a shake of her head.

    ¡°So you think she has... let him... you know,¡± her mother asked in a shaky whisper.

    ¡°Why else would any man want her?¡± was her father¡¯s simple response as he took yet another drink.

    From her place leaning against the inside of her bedroom door, Claire¡¯s tears welled up at the sound of her father¡¯s words. She tried to force back some combination of a choke and a cough as she moved, through tear-blurred eyes to try and grab as many of her belongings as she could, the tears streaming freely down her pretty cheeks. She choked back more tears as she shoved random items into the garment bag from the pretty dress Chantarell had given her so long ago. She then finally moved to toss the bag out of her bedroom window, following behind it, herself, and heading off toward the woods, the hugely awkward bag in tow. It was in that moment that she decided that there was only one place in the world where she could go and maybe, just possibly, finally be loved.

    <hr>

    It was after nearly eleven that night when Sean returned to his home after going and finding that the Torrence home was indeed completely abandoned. All their belongings and even their horses were gone without a trace. He moved around the home for quite some time, trying to find some clue or hint or reason, for their departure but found none. Though his investigative skills were already lacking due to his worry at how much trouble Claire was now in with her parents as well. He took a deep breath as he made his way back to his front door and began unlocking it once again.

    It was then that he was startled by Claire appearing from where she had hidden herself away inside the only half-built barn which sat several feet off from his house. ¡°Claire?¡± he greeted her, squinting through the darkness as she stepped out from behind one of the completed walls of the barn.

    ¡°You came back,¡± was her greeting. Though he couldn''t see her tears yet through the darkness, they were obvious in her voice.

    ¡°I do live here,¡± he said slowly, worriedly as he moved toward where she leaned heavily upon the outer wall, her beautiful eyes cast downwards.

    ¡°Can I too?¡± she whispered through more tears. In answer, Sean moved to pull her close, taking her into his arms.

 Chapter 15

    It was well after midnight, when her tears finally began to slow, from the place where she sat cuddled into Sean¡¯s arms atop the newly attained couch, in the dim candlelight. She coughed a bit and finally sat up enough to wipe the last few tears from her reddened cheeks as Sean watched her quietly. He hadn''t yet tried to coax her into explaining the cause for all those tears, as well as her presence there that night. Not to mention the request she had made upon his return home. He had simply held her while waiting for her to be ready to share those answers, herself.

    ¡°Bad night?¡± he finally asked her gently. Though even his attempt to lighten her mood wasn¡¯t that successful.

    ¡°You¡¯re all I have, truly,¡± she told him in a hoarse whisper. ¡°Please promise me that I won¡¯t ever lose you. I can¡¯t,¡± she told him as she squeezed him tightly in her arms.

    ¡°Guess your parents weren¡¯t very happy?¡± he stated the obvious as he held her as well, placing a kiss atop her disarrayed locks.

    ¡°They hate me, Sean,¡± she shook her head. ¡°The things my father said¡­ they were so cruel you wouldn¡¯t say them about your enemies, let alone your own daughter,¡± she whispered, choking on more tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Claire,¡± he whispered back.

    ¡°They hate me. And even Chantarell, she abandoned me, too.¡± Claire shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re the last person who should be sorry. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s still here,¡± she then swallowed as she looked up. ¡°You still love me¡­ don¡¯t you?¡± she pleaded for his answer.

    ¡°More than I could ever begin to tell you,¡± he promised her, giving her a kiss that wasn¡¯t simply one inspired by lust, but rather what truly seemed like love. Love for her, at last.

    When the kiss finally ended, Claire swallowed once more. She steeled herself to tell him why she was so very upset, and why she desperately needed to know that what Sean felt was real. She had to know that his reason for wanting her wasn''t anything like the reason her father was so convinced of.

    ¡°He said,¡± she swallowed again, ¡°that there¡®s only one thing that any man, including you, could ever want me for¡­ that one thing¡± she made herself repeat, her voice choked.

    It was then that Sean shook his head in disbelief. He was appalled that a father would ever say such a thing. Though there was no doubt that Claire was this upset because of something that terrible having actually been said to her. Especially having been said by someone whom she couldn¡¯t help caring about, even if they didn¡¯t deserve her love in any way.

    ¡°I guess it would be a bad start to our marriage if I killed my father-in-law, before the wedding even happened?¡± he growled. Hearing the other man¡¯s words easily cemented Sean''s hatred for him right then and there. He found himself amazed that such a pathetic excuse for a man could ever have brought someone as beautiful as Claire into the world, damaged though she was. Though that somehow made her even more beautiful to him.

    ¡°If nothing else, at least they approve of our marriage. Insist on it, even,¡± she said with bitterness, wiping away another escaped tear.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost tempted to insist on living in sin with you, instead,¡± he scoffed, only half-seriously. ¡°But even after they¡¯re dead we¡¯d still have the rest of the world to put up with,¡± he shook his head again, still holding her close.

    She was quiet a long moment before she finally looked back up at him, taking a long breath before speaking. ¡°They already think it¡¯s happened, anyway. And I need, so much, to be close to you Sean¡­¡± she began, as she clarified her words by moving her hand back down toward his pants. ¡°Make love to me,¡± she whispered against his ear, only to feel Sean catch her hand in his and hold it there against his stomach instead.

    ¡°Claire, believe me, there¡¯s nothing I want more. But if making love to you now, before I make you my wife; if that would in any way prove even part of your father¡¯s insinuations to be true, then it wouldn¡¯t be right. He¡¯d be the one who thought he was right all along. And I will never give him that satisfaction. As much as I want to be inside of you right now; it wouldn¡¯t be right, this way, this night. And you know it too,¡± he whispered as he pulled her hand up to gently kiss it. He sadly watched her cast her eyes downwards. Though it was obvious in those beautiful eyes of hers, that she knew that his argument was valid, as much as it pained her to not have him inside her as well right then and there.

    <hr>

    The next morning Sean awoke before Claire. Her night had after all been a bit more exhausting than his, emotionally anyway. Despite his promise to preserve her honor until their wedding came to pass, Sean still slept there in his bed with her in his arms next to him. Their desire for one another did make it a restless night, but eventually morning arrived with both of them somehow managing to stay true to their promise. Though now it was a new day, and when Sean awoke, it was in a state that made it difficult for any man to remember the virtues of restraint.

    He sighed in slight annoyance with his own body. Though it was difficult for him to stay in a bad mood once he looked down at where she still slept next to him, as beautiful as ever. Of course, that fact may have improved his mood, but did nothing to calm his desires.

    He took a breath as he moved closer to her, placing a gentle kiss on her cheek. The light kiss only caused her to stir slightly, remaining asleep. He then gave into at least a few more desires as he moved closer still. He gently reached for the hem of her long dress, sliding it upwards, only as high as her knees. At the same time, he moved to place even more gentle kisses over the swell of her breasts above the dress. His fingers caressed the inside of her leg softly, still journeying no higher than her knee, through sheer force of will alone.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help the smile as she awoke to the feel of his lips and fingers moving so softly against her skin, ¡°Have a change of heart?¡± she mumbled through the same smile. Sean let out a quiet chuckle through the kisses he still spread over her chest, right above the place where the material hid her beautiful breasts from his view.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t destroyed that ever so important honor, yet,¡± he murmured. He then paused and moved his hand from the inside of her leg and up to gently caress her stomach through the material of the dress. ¡°However¡­¡± he let his voice trail off in another mischievous smile and instead moved his hand slowly upwards to cup her breast through the material of the dress, spreading more urgent kisses over her chest this time.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°However, what?¡± she asked, somehow giggling and sounding seductive at once.

    ¡°However,¡± another smile, another kiss, as his hand moved to the buttons that kept her dress in place over her pale skin, ¡°I still owe you for that other day.¡±

    ¡°Owe me?¡± she couldn¡¯t help the giggle. Though words got more difficult for both of them to form as his fingers bravely undid that first button, then another, causing Claire to simply lie back, closing her eyes in anticipation. And she still made no move to stop him, despite what the two had agreed to only hours before.

    When his fingers completed undoing the buttons which ended only slightly below her waist, right at the top of her undergarment, Sean took one more breath. He looked up at where she arched her back slightly, eyes still closed, just waiting for him to follow through on paying his ¡®debt.¡¯ With another smile he slowly, tentatively pulled her dress open, exposing her to him from the waist up, which only caused his breath to catch once more.

    Though it was obvious that Sean¡¯s clarity of thought wasn¡¯t having a lot of say in his actions that morning as he moved to caress her breast again, no barrier between their flesh this time. Of course the touch only strengthened his desire as it took not more than mere seconds of those caresses before he needed more. He then moved his mouth to her other breast, his now loose locks tickling her a bit as he did. But the pleasantness of that sensation was soon forgotten once she felt him take her nipple into his mouth, tasting her with an unmistakable hunger to experience every part of her.

    Claire moaned a bit as his mouth and tongue coaxed first one, then the other nipple into hardening, making him want her that much more, and vice versa. As the moan that escaped her lips was clearly not a sound of protest, it steeled his confidence, among other things, even more. He continued to taste her then, while his hands began a new assault.

    As the kisses continued, she felt him move his hand downwards, finding the hem of her skirt once more. This time there was no stopping as those fingers moved up from her knee, over the inside of her thigh, their destination obvious.

    A moan escaped both of their lips as his fingers reached her unmistakably damp undergarment. Feeling how much she completely desired him didn''t somehow manage to jolt Sean back to his senses though. It instead pushed his desires further. Both his kisses and his touch became more urgent as he caressed her through the thin material, pushing her closer and closer to the feeling that she had so generously given him on their last visit to his bed.

    Soon the scarce material was so soaked that it was difficult to tell there was anything separating her from his touch at all. As his urgency increased to match hers, her moans grew louder still as her back arched into each one of his caresses. Until finally, pushed to her breaking point, Claire''s entire body shuddered in that final moment of passion. She desperately wrapped both her arms around him, holding him so tightly that his breathing was in danger of being stopped as well. She struggled to recover her own breath, while her heart raced against his, unable to believe that any pleasure could be that intense. And even more unbelievable, was that she had finally found someone who wanted to give her that, and much, much more.

    While still laying close to him, Claire¡¯s breath had not even completely returned to her yet, when Sean couldn¡¯t help letting out a smile as he felt her hand move down to begin unfastening his pants. Though the task was made even more difficult by the how incredibly turned on he was, inside of them.

    ¡°We are even now, you know,¡± he chided, while simultaneously readjusting his hips to make it that much easier for her to undress him.

    ¡°Please, you¡¯re so hard, you were almost boring a hole in my thigh the whole time,¡± she teased.

    ¡°Yet you didn¡¯t seem to mind,¡± he teased her back and moved to further help her with her task.

    It didn¡¯t take very long at all for her to bring Sean to his climax as well. Her ease at giving him that pleasure was only increased not only by how aroused he already was, but also due to the fact that this time, she had opened his pants first. This time, she had not only saved him from another ruined pair of trousers, but also let him finally feel her fingers encircling him, flesh against flesh, no barriers between their skin at all now.

    After waiting her turn to give him those moments after to recover his breath as well, she finally spoke again. Sean was now laying on his back, pushing slightly damp locks from his face, his breath still ragged. Claire had since moved to fold her arms over his chest, her chin propped upon them, looking up at his face, ¡°Are we still saying my honor¡¯s in tact?¡± she had to ask.

    Sean just shook his head with a nervous smile, ¡°I would have to say, yes?¡± He then chuckled, ¡°I think the stipulation is something about being a virgin, not about never having had one of those. There¡¯s a slight difference,¡± he argued with his own brand of mischievous logic.

    ¡°Good enough for me,¡± she agreed with her own laugh. ¡°For now, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Good enough?¡± he teased her back with false offense. ¡°The way I had you shaking, I¡¯d say that was way beyond ¡®good enough,¡¯¡± he teased her, causing another joyful laugh, and redder blush in her. But she was laughing, which was a great improvement over the night before, to say the least.

    Though as fate would always have it, joyful moments are brief, for their laughter was then interrupted by a loud knock at the front door of his house, ¡°What the¡­?¡± was Claire¡¯s immediate response, as they both sat up, glancing out the small bedroom window at the bright July morning.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± he said, his voice immediately becoming more serious as he awkwardly pushed himself up off of the bed, and back into his pants. In the same moment, Sean took a breath and closed the bedroom door behind him, then moving toward the front door.

    ¡°So this is the house that¡¯s almost built?¡± was Mrs. Wallace¡¯s sarcastic greeting when Sean opened the door. He was unable to hide the scowl at her presence. Though that quickly turned into a much more hateful look as his eyes moved to the road out in front of the small cabin, where her father sat stubbornly smoking his pipe, refusing to come from the carriage to the door with his wife.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± was Sean¡¯s greeting, a far, far cry from the politeness he had displayed upon his first meeting with her parents, before he knew exactly how truly hurtful they could be to their own daughter.

    ¡°My daughter,¡± she told him, forcing volume into her voice.

    ¡°Since when?¡± was the answer he supplied, without missing a beat.

    Ignoring his statement, Camilla Wallace moved on, ¡°She already spent the night here, which is way beyond unacceptable. So you send her out here right this minute,¡± she ordered him, despite the fact that he was eleven inches taller, and twenty years younger.

    ¡°I somehow think she¡¯d rather be here. And unlike some people, I actually care what she thinks and feels.¡±

    Camilla just scoffed loudly, ¡°If you care so much, then why would you be insisting on sullying her reputation like this?¡± she returned angrily. ¡°Since when is a woman of ill-repute likely to be marriage material? Be logical!¡±

    ¡°Here to defend her honor are you?¡± he scoffed, still not stepping aside from the door. ¡°You and that man you call your husband have done more to destroy her ¡®honor¡¯ than I ever have. Not to mention the fact that she is eighteen, and betrothed to me. It¡¯s my job to defend her honor now, not yours. So move along,¡± he told her coolly.

    She just shook her head, trying to find the words to respond, ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned about honor, then at least be honest. What do you really want with a girl like my daughter? Admit it, we both know that she spent the night in your bed last night. And who knows how many other times?¡± She then dropped her voice to a furtive level, ¡°I could be doing you a favor by demanding her return. You know that she¡¯ll never be what a wife is supposed to be. This could be your last chance to go and find a proper girl. You should be thanking me,¡± she added more coolly.

    Sean¡¯s eyes clearly showed a fiery response to the woman¡¯s words, before forcing himself to speak to her one more time, ¡°No, you should be thanking me.¡±

    Camilla scoffed as she looked back at him, ¡°For what? Pretending you really wanna take her off of our hands?¡±

    ¡°No. For not making Claire into an orphan like myself. But I won¡¯t promise that will still be the case if I ever see you, or that bastard, on my property ever again,¡± he finished with a growl, slamming the door in her face to cement his threat.

 Chapter 16

    The next time Sean and Claire had the unfortunate occasion to run across her parents, it was slightly less than two weeks later. They had made their way to town, where an animal auction was being held that afternoon. The two had made several trips to town of late, procuring all the items that would make their new home complete. The horses were the last item on the list now that Sean was nearly finished building the barn next to the small cabin.

    They took their seats at the auction, smiling happily to each other. They each made sure to not allow much more affection in public other than just the small distance they kept between themselves at all times. Though there wasn¡¯t complete truth in her parents¡¯ accusations,they still needed to behave as conservatively as possible any time they were around others. They mostly just received a few suspicious looks as Sean was a stranger to most. Though, a few did know of who his employer had been, and Claire had always been a bit of a black sheep. However, now that Haven and his women had virtually disappeared, leaving both Claire and her new beau behind, most attempted to give them the benefit of the doubt. Of course that was provided they never did anything remotely questionable in public.

    As they awaited the beginning of the auction the two spoke quietly to each other, commenting on various horses that awaited sale that day. They would have struck anyone as a completely happy young couple in love. And for the most part, that¡¯s what they were. Stormy childhoods and family connections aside. But then, those less desirable family connections had to be confronted once more as Claire¡¯s parents arrived at the same auction.

    Sean was speaking quietly about a gray stallion he was interested in when Claire¡¯s eyes drifted to the doorway of the auction house in the heart of the small town. She immediately tensed as her eyes fell upon the new arrivals. Being as hyperaware as he was of every bit of her body language, Sean quickly noted the change in her demeanor and moved his eyes to the door to see what had caused that change.

    ¡°Great,¡± he mumbled, not happy about their arrival either. ¡°Do you wanna go?¡± he asked her softly. He had to force back the urge to reach over to comfort her with his touch, as he would have done had they been behind the walls of their own home.

    ¡°There¡¯s not another auction ¡®til the end of August,¡± Claire answered him with a brave breath. Though she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes from staying glued to her parents as they greeted a few friends near the entrance. ¡°And the plan was to have the horses by tomorrow, remember?¡± she reminded him, managing a small smile.

    ¡°Oh, no I completely forgot about tomorrow,¡± he told her with a wry sarcasm. Neither of them could have possibly forgotten about their plans for that very next day,

    ¡°Quiet, you,¡± she teased with a more sincere, though brief smile. Though she couldn''t pull her eyes from her parents, tensing again as she saw the local priest approaching to greet her mother and father.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Wallace,¡± Father Collins moved to greet them with a smile. Camilla returned the smile, while Benjamin simply nodded as he distractedly surveyed the room. ¡°Allow me to be the first to congratulate you. Looking forward to seeing you both tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Camilla asked him with a furrowed brow. The next day was not a Sunday after all.

    ¡°Come now. I know you¡¯ve got to be overjoyed: Especially with as worried as you always were about that one.¡± He smiled again as his eyes accented the statement by looking over at where Claire and Sean sat.

    Claire¡¯s eyes instantly flew to the floor then. Camilla and Benjamin turned to follow his gaze as they spied Claire and Sean. Claire continued looking away while Sean had to use all kinds of willpower to keep from glaring back in their direction.

    Oblivious to the tension between the two couples, Collins continued, ¡°I knew that with as pretty as that little girl was, she¡¯d eventually find a gentleman who managed to look past her... quirks, shall we say?¡± he teased as he gently touched Camilla''s shoulder before moving away to greet another member of his congregation.

    ¡°What is he talking about? Tomorrow?¡± Camilla asked her husband under her breath once Collins had moved away. As she spoke, she tried to keep a blank expression, rather than showing her shock at seeing Claire and Sean there, as well as her confusion over Collins'' words.

    ¡°How should I know?¡± Benjamin scoffed as he centered another cold look on his daughter and future son-in-law before heading off to find where there may have been drinks being served.

    Camilla took a deep breath and scowled after her husband before steeling herself to head toward the seats where Sean and her daughter sat. Both tensed ever further upon her approach. Camilla took another breath, forcing an obviously fake smile to a few more acquaintances as she took an awkward seat next to her daughter.

    ¡°Exactly what is Father Collins congratulating me for? And why is he looking forward to seeing me tomorrow?¡± she asked Claire through clenched teeth, continuing to try to hold a pleasant expression.

    Claire took a deep, annoyed breath at her mother¡¯s presence before forcing an answer, ¡°I already told you. We¡¯re getting married, remember?¡± she returned in a sarcastic, yet quiet tone.

    ¡°What? Tomorrow?¡± Camilla asked loudly as she turned toward her daughter. She then forced another nervous smile as a few of the people surrounding them glanced back at her raise in volume.

    ¡°Yes, tomorrow,¡± Claire answered with another shake of her head. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here today. We needed to get horses for the carriage ride home from the chapel tomorrow,¡± she offered with a lack of enthusiasm. She couldn''t help the bitterness of her tone as she mentioned the church. She had become even less fond of any Christian establishments over her last few years of friendship with Chantarell.

    ¡°And when exactly were you planning on telling me about any of this?¡± Camilla asked, trying to force her volume to remain low through the shocking news.

    ¡°Yes, cause you¡¯ve been such the supportive mother,¡± Sean scoffed, though under his breath.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to my daughter here,¡± she told him sharply, still understandably upset by their last conversation.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re talking to the woman who¡¯s going to be my wife; as of this time tomorrow,¡± Sean told her with just as much bite. He looked away with another shake of his head, as Claire couldn''t help a small smile at the sound of his words, despite the tension of the rest of the conversation.

    ¡°How can you afford to be buying horses now anyway?¡± Camilla moved on. Not shying away in the face of their displeasure at her presence did somehow help prove that some tiny portion of Claire¡¯s lack of docility, was indeed hereditary. ¡°Aren¡¯t you unemployed, now?¡± she retorted, quite pleased that ¡®that nasty Torrence household¡¯ had abandoned their little town.

    ¡°Actually, that employer of mine that you hated so very much left me quite the financial bonus before he left,¡± Sean told her in the same sharp tone.

    ¡°He did?¡± Camilla asked, his words slowing her own tirade a bit. ¡°Enough to give Claire a decent life, after all?¡± she asked, still dubious of his words.

    Sean just scoffed and bit his tongue to keep from spitting out his immediate reaction to her comment. ¡°Yes, quite a bit actually. It¡¯s just too bad we don¡¯t have any loving relatives to share our good fortune with. What a shame, really,¡± he told her sarcastically.

    Camilla glared back at him before she forced her attention back to Claire.¡°So, when is this wedding?¡± she managed to ask.

    ¡°Why? So you can decide to not ¡®forever hold your peace,¡¯ after all?¡± Claire returned, matching Sean¡¯s sarcasm to help mask her fear that one of her parents might actually be cruel enough to try and stop their wedding after all.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t trying to stop your wedding. Just trying to stop him from ruining your reputation before it ever happened,¡± Camilla returned, her voice lowering another decibel.

    ¡°Is that why you told me to go find a ¡®proper girl?¡¯¡± Sean scoffed again.

    ¡°I was angry,¡± Camilla excused. That was as close as she could even get to an apology, though it hardly was one either of them were likely to accept. ¡°But if you want to be with her, and you can give her a decent life; then that¡¯s better than I had hoped for her,¡± she told them. She seemed to believe she was adding to the apology, though it only came out as more insulting somehow.

    Sean just scoffed again. Claire cast her sad eyes down once more, managing to be hurt by her mother¡¯s words, yet again. ¡°It¡¯s at ten,¡± she told her somberly. ¡°Come if you want. But only if you really want to. For once, be a mother, and don¡¯t ruin the day you never thought I¡¯d have anyway,¡± she told her in a whisper. She moved to stand, grasping Sean¡¯s wrist as she led him off to find a seat anywhere else but with that woman.

    <hr>

    It was late that evening when Sean had finished getting their two newly acquired horses set up in the barn. Claire was inside cleaning up after the quick meal she had made an attempt at cooking for them. As she finished putting everything away, she glanced out the window. She wasn''t able to curb her smile as she allowed herself to watch Sean for several long moments. She still had trouble believing that she was finally going to have a chance at ¡®happily ever after¡¯ after all.

    On that thought, she smiled out the window one last time before moving towards the back of the room. There, the large steel tub waited next to the cooling pots of water she had heated only a short while earlier. She had then remembered to tidy up after their meal. Housework was not high on the list of her talents, though she was trying to make an effort anyway.

    Claire poured the still warm water into the tub, glancing toward the window again with a smile. She began unbuttoning her dress. She was still wearing the smile despite their unpleasant run-in with her mother earlier. Being back at home, alone with Sean always seemed to improve her mood. She grinned again as she dropped the dress to the floor and began on her under things.

    Once Claire lowered herself into the water, her thoughts continued wandering to Sean. More specifically, she was thinking of the fact that in less than twenty-four hours, she could finally have him in all the ways she wanted him so very badly. She couldn¡¯t help smiling at the thought as she leaned her head back. She enjoyed the feel of the warm water, and even more so, her imagined visions of what it would be like to finally feel him inside her.

    Her imagination filled in all the blanks for her. It wasn''t difficult, considering how he had already proved he could make her feel, with his hands alone. Claire laid her head further back, closing her eyes as she continued imagining that one last thing that was so close to coming true at last.

    Claire then gave into all those desires being stirred within her. She slowly moved her hands down over her breasts, lingering upon them a moment there in the warm water. All the while, pretending that it was Sean¡¯s hands touching her, instead. She then allowed her hands to move even lower, down over her stomach, and further beneath the water.

    Her own imagination inflaming her desire that much more, Claire moved to slide her fingers inside herself. She imitated the way Sean¡¯s own fingers had moved against her, and inside her, generously giving her that pleasure more than once during the past several nights they had spent together now.

    Her moans had just started becoming a little more audible, when the inevitable interruption occurred. ¡°I love that you like doing things for yourself¡­ But there are some things I must insist on you still letting the man of the house do to you, or for you, I mean,¡± Sean teased with a huge grin, having now returned to the house. He absently let the door fall shut behind him as his body immediately reacted to the act he had caught her in.

    Claire¡¯s eyes shot open at the sound of his voice as she immediately bolted upright again. Her startled movement caused a bit of the water to flood over the edge of the tub as she pulled her fingers away from their task. Her cheeks had already turned a brighter shade of red than either of them had ever thought possible.

    ¡°God Sean!¡± she croaked. She just then remembered to modestly cover her bare breasts, which were easily visible above the water line, in her now upright position.

    ¡°Oh, were we to that part already?¡± he continued to mercilessly tease her as he still somehow managed to remember to reach behind him to lock the front door, before his feet had to move him towards her.

    ¡°I thought you were outside!¡± she continued in the same hoarse voice. Her cheeks still wore that lovely shade of red as she tightly held her arms over her breasts, despite how familiar Sean had become with them over the last two weeks.

    ¡°Apparently I was... for way too long. You¡¯ve obviously been quite neglected,¡± he continued his teasing as he reached the side of the tub.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to see that!¡± she argued, though barely audibly and through a smile, embarrassed though it was.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t even think of apologizing,¡± he smirked as he moved to sit on the stool that the towels were previously residing on. His new position, now right next to the tub, allowed him quite the view of the rest of her body beneath the water. He then allowed another grin as he began unbuttoning his shirt. ¡°It was the second most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen, after all,¡± he told her in that seductive tone that came way too naturally to someone who was already as flawlessly beautiful as he.

    ¡°Second?¡± she swallowed as he finished removing his shirt, dropping it to the floor as his hands moved to his pants as well. ¡°What¡¯s the first?¡± she said in the same breathless tone. Claire had since loosened the grip she had had around herself due to her distraction as Sean also began to undress.

    ¡°The first? The most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen?¡± he repeated as he stood to kick away his shoes and begin slowly pulling his pants away from his gorgeous body as well. He no longer retained any of the modesty he displayed the first time she had ever insisted on watching him undress. ¡°That would be the way you look when I''m the one who makes you feel that,¡± was his simple answer as he moved toward her, his words making his plans more than obvious.

 Chapter 17

    The next day, the church was virtually empty. The only people that Sean or Claire would even want to be there were missing without a trace these days, anyway. That''s assuming they would even be allowed past the threshold of the church in the first place.

    The only other individual that Sean or Claire really had to deal with at all was Father Collins himself. The priest definitely found the abandoned church to be a bit off-putting. There were not even to be any other members of the wedding party, after all.

    After a few long awkward moments, Collins quietly asked the couple if he should proceed. The only answer was a simple nod from Sean. Claire was torn between very different emotions as she stood there silently awaiting her part in the reciting of the vows. She was dressed once again in the beautiful dress that Chantarell had given her months ago. She was beyond overjoyed that she was finally to be Sean''s wife, though she couldn''t help the slight pain in her heart at the fact that her parents had yet to arrive. She obviously was still not comfortable with their presence there,; but their absence hurt her as well. Despite that pain, she made no disagreement with Sean''s nodding to the priest to proceed.

    There was no question that this was the happiest day of her life, as it should have been. Though she still spoke in a near monotone as she recited her vows, swallowing a bit as she ended on her final line. Her demeanor was not however over any kind of doubt about whether or not she meant the words.

    Her numbness dissipated only slightly as she heard Sean''s voice reciting his vows as well. She then finally allowed a smile to peer out from her previously blank expression, when he stated those last two words as well, wearing his own sincere smile as he did. It was when Sean was directed to finally kiss her to seal their pact, that the emotions he so loved in her, returned at last. She almost fell into him, kissing him desperately, hoping that she would not actually wake to find this was all a dream. The fact of her parents not showing up after all was the one fact that somehow convinced her that maybe it actually was all real.

    Once their kiss ended, they finally made their show of walking down the aisle and out of the church. Once they emerged from the building, Father Collins reached in to give Claire a tentative hug.

    Not unable to hide his look of concern, Collins spoke furtively, "Claire, not to dwell on anything negative on such a wonderful occasion," he began, "but do you have any idea why your parents couldn''t be with us, today?"

    Claire stammered a bit, trying to find anything resembling an acceptable response. One that wouldn''t lead to all the bad feelings between she and her parents bubbling to the surface.

    Though Sean stepped in to rescue her from having to come up with that answer after all, "Well, Father Collins, in the interest of not dwelling on anything negative today, I think that''s a question that you should ask Mr. and Mrs. Wallace. I thank you for your services. We''ll be leaving now," he told him plainly before grasping her hand more firmly and leading her toward their waiting carriage. They left the priest behind then, looking a bit more than confused. However Claire did look relieved by Sean''s stepping in to field that question. She once again knew for sure that she had made the right decision, regardless of anyone else''s opinions on it; including her parents and their priest.

    <hr>

    "So how upset are you, honestly?" Sean interrupted their silent ride home several minutes later.

    "What?" she asked, startled by his voice breaking into the way she blankly stared at the passing scenery.

    "You''re obviously upset that they didn''t even bother showing up," he told her more softly, gently giving her knee the briefest squeeze before returning his hand to the reins.

    She sighed heavily as she looked downwards, "I know, it''s stupid, isn''t it?" she shook her head. "This is the happiest day of my life," she offered him a sincere smile, before glancing down at the band that now graced her finger. "The day they never thought I''d have," a slight scoff, "and I''m still letting them get to me," she added, shaking her head in dismay at her own mood.

    "Understandable," he told her in the same soft tone. "Besides, that just means that I have all the more reasons to make you very, very happy, once we get home," he teased her, causing another blush in her, though also a sincere smile.

    <hr>

    Once the carriage pulled into their home once more, Claire started toward the house as Sean moved to unhitch the horses, glancing after her curiously. "Shouldn''t I be carrying you over the threshold or something?" he smirked playfully. Claire turned back, her smile having returned once more now that they were home again.

    "Nah, you may have to tomorrow though," she told him with a mischievous glint in her eyes as she leaned down to remove her shoes before even heading into the house.

    "Why''s that?" he chuckled as he finished his task, looking at her curiously.

    "Well, with all the ways you''re planning on making me happy, I doubt I''ll be walking," she teased him with an honest giggle at the sight of his blush once more. She then happily headed back into the house.

    Sean just shook his head as he awkwardly forced himself to continue with his task of stowing the horses away instead of chasing her right into the house. "Yeah, like a proper girl could ever get me this hard with just one sentence," he chuckled to himself, speaking the words under his breath, and moving that much more quickly to finish his task.

    It had taken Sean less than ten minutes to finish returning the horses to their stalls before nearly tripping over his feet to get inside the walls of their home with her. But apparently, even that short of a time was nearly too long for Claire to wait. When he arrived in the bedroom, his beautiful bride was already laying in the center of their bed, not a stitch covering her pale skin.

    Sean''s breath caught as he immediately hardened further at the sight of her while she beamed over at him. "Don''t you dare just stand there making me wait another second," Claire ordered him playfully. She extended a bare arm to reach toward him. That was more than enough of an invitation as Sean instantly began moving toward the bed on that late summer afternoon, nearly ripping his own clothing with the speed at which he began removing it as well.

    Upon arriving at the side of the bed, wearing a grin that showed the same pure joy that was written all over Claire''s face, he was already dropping his last piece of clothing to the floor. Sean moved to the mattress next to her equally nude body. Her arms reached up to wrap around him tightly, urgently pulling him against her. Her breath was already ragged before their kisses even began.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "If I didn''t already want you this badly, I''d complain that you didn''t let me pull every inch of that dress off of you myself," he teased her between kisses as their bodies passionately pressed even closer together.

    "And if I didn''t already want you this much, I''d bother taking the time to tell you to stop talking and just make love to me, now," she breathed the words to him as she accented them by pulling him atop her own body, immediately spreading her legs for him as she covered his face with even more desperate kisses.

    Sean couldn''t help chuckling, despite how difficult even breathing was as he felt how incredibly wet she was when his erection had just barely touched her from that new position she had pulled him into. "Isn''t this supposed to be the romantic part where we spend hours touching and tasting each other until we can''t take it another second, and just have to consummate our love?" he managed, his own breath just as ragged, though the words were far from a protest.

    She breathed against him through more kisses. "We have forever for that, and besides, I''m already at that point," she promised him. She further proved her breathy words as she reached down to slide the very tip of him just barely inside of her. That tiny penetration only caused them both to lose even more of their ability to breathe. "Now Sean, please," she nearly whimpered the words as she arched her back, causing him to slide ever so slightly further inside her.

    "You know it''s going to hurt, right?" he whispered back to her, using whatever last bit of concentration he even had left at that point.

    "There''s no pain I could ever feel, that you couldn''t make go away," she whispered back just as urgently, her words being the last ones he needed to hear.

    With that, Sean took one deep breath and tried to be both quick, and gentle, as he entered her, ripping through that tiny bit of tissue inside. Claire yelped and sharply arched her back. Her teeth bit into her lip as she forcefully squeezed painful tears through her now tightly shut eyelids. Sean looked down at where she now lay stiffly beneath him, still slightly shuddering from that pain inside. He swallowed hard as he noted the tears.

    "Claire?" he whispered her name, his voice almost seeming pained. "Are you all right? Do you want me to take it out?" he asked, obviously shaken by ever having to cause her any pain, even if it was in the name of consummating their love. Though they both knew that it was a pain that every woman had to endure that first time, no matter how much love there was between she and her partner.

    "No," she breathed, though still held her eyes tightly shut, "just give me a second, or four," she choked on the words, the pain still a bit evident in her voice.

    "Are you sure?"

    Claire didn''t answer right away. Instead, she took several short, deep breaths. After all, if that was supposed to work to quell the pain of childbirth, this should be nothing, right? Sean didn''t say any more as he stayed inside her, but still watched her worriedly for several more seconds before she finally took another deep breath and opened her beautiful eyes again.

    "I think I''m ok now," she whispered with a bit of a blush. "Just had to get used to the feel of you, inside me," she told him as she finally moved her arms back to encircle his shoulders, seeming to wear an honest smile once more. She then added in a sultry whisper, "Now make me more than ok."

    "Sure?" he repeated, though couldn''t help grinning at her words, as well as her arms reaching for him once more.

    "More than sure," she told him. Claire accented her words by moving her hands downwards to grip his behind. She pulled him even more deeply inside her then, though slowly, raising her hips to make the connection that much deeper.

    Feeling the way she felt inside as she moved beneath him was all it took to wipe out all of his worry. And that sensation reignited all of his desire as Sean began moving above her; both of them easily bringing each other to even greater heights of pleasure than they ever had reached on all of their other many encounters, put together.

    <hr>

    The next morning, after making love several more times, the two eventually began their first full day together as husband and wife. Claire was still able to walk, though more than a bit shakily, when they finally ended their last encounter and she then forced her feet to carry her away from Sean, and the disheveled bed sheets. She gave him a coy smile before pulling on a robe and heading for the outhouse, which was several feet off from the house.

    Upon returning, she found Sean already dressed. The bed sheets were rolled into a ball next to him as he pulled on his boots. She raised an eyebrow as she watched him finish lacing up the boots before she just had to speak up, "Sex puts you in the mood to do the washing? I think I''ve found the perfect man," she chided.

    "Oh, that''s what convinced you?" he smirked at her remark. "Cause I would have sworn it would have been the way I''ve had you moaning and shaking and calling out my name for the last twenty-four hours," he teased her right back.

    "That may have had a little something to do with it too," she told him wryly as he stood.

    Sean just shook his head as he reached for the bed sheets, then only spoke a bit more seriously, "I figured we both needed a few moments to recover. And you know, blood''ll stain," he said, looking down a bit. He still couldn''t help that tiny tinge of guilt over the pain she had been forced to feel when he had claimed her virginity, despite all the pleasure that more than made up for it afterwards.

    "Yeah, well, they''re my parents'' sheets actually. I wrapped some of my stuff in them when I came here," she said, a trace of bitterness seeping into her voice as she looked away. "Serves them right anyway: Their ill-reputed daughter losing her virginity on them, to her husband, on their wedding day. Assholes," she added under her breath as she turned to begin an attempt at breakfast, not wanting to dwell on her parents at all. She simply told herself that they could never hurt her again, not now that she had Sean to protect she and her ever-important honor, from this day forward.

    Sean watched her for a moment, thinking on her words. She was obviously still upset by the things her parents had implied, and understandably so. With that, he had another thought before finally moving toward the door. "I''ll be back before breakfast is cold," he assured her as he placed a soft kiss upon her cheek and headed out the door with those sheets still in hand.

    Several minutes later, Camilla Wallace moved from where she was cleaning up after she and her husband''s earlier breakfast, to answer a knock at the door of their home. She looked just a bit more than startled when it was Sean who waited outside the door.

    "Sean?" she greeted him with a bit of worry in her voice, as Sean''s words for her had been slightly less than pleasant the last time the two of them had found themselves looking at each other from opposite sides of a doorway.

    "Hi, mom," Sean greeted her sarcastically.

    "I suppose you''re here to ask us about why we weren''t at the church?" she asked him quietly, wishing her husband would return from the outhouse. Not that Sean would have been any less cold to Benjamin.

    "I couldn''t care less, considering I''m not much fond of churches, myself," Sean replied in the same cool tone, causing her to scowl at the comment. Then her eyes narrowed in confusion as she was distracted upon noting the balled up bed sheets in his hand.

    "Then why are you here?" she asked and swallowed a bit, moving her eyes back up to his face to try and read what his intentions really may have been.

    "Claire said these belonged to you. I was just saving her from having to come back here to return them," he told her in the same cool tone as he tossed the sheets across the chair near the inside of the door to their home.

    Camilla''s eyes followed the sheets and she gasped softly as they unfurled to drape over the back of the chair. "There''s blood on those sheets!" she exclaimed. There was almost a trace of fear in her tone, showing that she had developed a hefty bit of worry over Claire''s ways in recent years and her growing strangeness. "Fresh blood," she gulped as she moved only a step closer to inspect them.

    "Yes, well, they were on our bed, last night," Sean added pointedly. "It being our wedding night and all, we just didn''t get around to washing them yet. Hope it''s not an inconvenience," he said with obvious insincerity, watching her eyes widen and her cheeks redden, showing that she clearly understood what his words had meant.

    With that, Sean turned on his heel, and left their home. He was quite satisfied by the feeling of making that woman more than aware of exactly how wrong she and her husband both were, forcing them to eat their own words. While at the same time proving that he was a man who would never let anyone get away with hurting Claire, in any way.

 Chapter 18

    ~1598~

    It was a cold night in mid-November when Claire sat alone on the couch in the cozy home she and Sean had shared for the last twelve years. She had her knees curled under her, and was wearing her warmest nightgown and robe while sitting in the heat of not only a comforting fire, but the several candles that lit the home as well. That night, she found herself staring blankly out of the small window at the front of the home and into the night.

    It was only Sean¡¯s second night away on one of the several trips he made to the towns that dotted the New England coast. Every few months he traveled to various towns hoping to create a prosperous living for them. He would try to sell the beautiful dresses that Claire tailored, find buyers for his writing or paintings, or even possibly secure some employment as a freelance minstrel, poet, or songwriter for any of the aristocratic families that may have taken an interest in his artistic talents and abilities. It was true that they had managed to survive comfortably enough on the money Haven had left them, considering the value of the dollar at the time, but it had been twelve years, and the money was destined to run out sooner or later.

    Though it wasn¡¯t financial woes that had Claire so tied up in knots that night. She tried hard to look back on the last few weeks before Sean¡¯s recent departure, trying to figure out exactly how valid her current worries may be. It was about three weeks ago, if she recalled correctly, when she had run to the end of her latest store of the strange powdery contraceptive that Chantarell had given her on the day that her entire household vanished from she and Sean¡¯s lives. The substance had worked for over a decade now to keep she and Sean¡¯s still quite active sex life from adding to the number of their household. That fact alone had convinced her that the mixture worked quite efficiently, and as she had not one maternal bone in her body, she continued to use it religiously, so to speak.

    But as she recalled, the day she had run short was a few weeks back now, and it did take her nearly three days to locate all the ingredients needed to make a new batch. She looked back on those three days, remembering that there actually had been one of those nights where, against her better judgment, she had let Sean make love to her again, hoping upon hope that there was still enough of the substance in her system to continue to keep their lovemaking from leading to conception. Never once, in twelve years, had she or Sean ever been able to say no to the other when one of them had wanted to make love.

    She bit her nail as she tried to also recall the last time she had gotten her period. The color drained from her face upon realizing that it hadn¡¯t arrived at all since the night in question. Her heart raced that much faster when she placed that next to the fact that, that very morning, she had had to rush quite quickly from her bed and out to the snow-covered front yard when that morning¡¯s nausea hit her hard, only cementing her current fears once and for all.

    <hr>

    Sean sighed heavily as he left a pub which was nearly one hundred miles away from the home he and his wife shared. He pulled his coat more tightly around him, in the cloud of mist his breath produced on that icy Thanksgiving night. He should not have expected to find that many willing patrons of the arts hanging about a pub instead of being home celebrating with their families, but he had to try.

    Another sigh as he started around the corner of the pub and into the alley that was the most direct route to the inn that he was staying in for his last night before beginning his long trip back to Claire¡¯s side. Though he hadn¡¯t made much of a profit on that trip either. He wryly thought that there was at least one thing he was thankful for on that holiday. That being the fact that he still had enough left over from his ¡®family¡¯s¡¯ generous birthday gift to him twelve years ago, to allow him to still continue to support the woman he loved, however modestly.

    It was then that he moved further into the darkness of the alley, only to come across a scene that would lead to his life changing forever. If that was truly the correct word.

    He heard a scuffle ahead of him in the darkness. He could just barely make out the shadow of a man and a woman several feet in front of him still. Sean squinted his eyes as he moved closer. He then moved that much more quickly when he could more clearly see the man roughly pushing the hooded woman up against the wall and forcefully pinning her there with the big burly body, which was easily at least three times the size of her own. Upon the feel of her back colliding with the brick wall, the woman let out a scream of protest as he reached towards the hem of her long petticoats, his intention clear.

    Sean somehow managed to logically realize that if he didn¡¯t shout out to stop the attack, he would still have the advantage of not yet being seen by the attacker. This quickly formed plan did give Sean the chance to get in close enough to roughly grab the man and yank him off of the young woman. Though he was at least four inches taller than her attacker, Sean was quite gaunt, and just over one hundred and sixty pounds, when set against his height of 6¡¯4¡±. Though her attacker was only about six feet tall, he however tipped the scales at nearly three hundred pounds. It was obviously not going to be a fair fight, but Sean couldn¡¯t simply stand by, letting the man continue to tear at the young woman¡¯s clothes. It was more than assured that his plans following that would be much, much worse.

    ¡°Mind your own fucking business!¡± the attacker growled as he drunkenly slurred the words and stumbled a bit at the shock of having Sean¡¯s hands pull him away from his intended victim.

    ¡°Go home and sleep it off, you piece of shit,¡± Sean bit right back. Noting the man¡¯s drunken state did give him a little more confidence in regards to his chances against the attacker. Regardless of their size difference, Sean at least had all his wits about him.

    But one advantage that Sean didn¡¯t foresee the other man having, was made quickly clear to him. The man glared back at Sean homicidally, and pulled a huge knife from under his coat. The sight of the blade in the moonlight did more than enough to keep Sean from even having the time to check on the girl¡¯s well-being. Instead, he kept his eyes glued to the man and, more importantly, the blade. Sean swallowed hard as he took a step backwards, trying to force enough clear thought to devise a plan to get out of this situation. But that plan came to him too slowly, as the man lunged straight for Sean¡¯s throat, slitting it straight across. Sean¡¯s hands flew to his throat, gasping and gagging, he stumbled backwards, falling to the ground in a quickly growing pool of red.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± the woman shrieked from behind the murderous man, who didn¡¯t even acknowledge her outburst. Instead, he simply looked down at Sean and watched as he lay there gasping for air and quickly losing every bit of blood in his rail thin body. Though the gruesome sight only caused the man¡¯s sickeningly self-satisfied grin to widen, paying no heed to the little redhead. He could deal with her after he finally got to witness what it would really be like to watch the very life drain from another human being.

    Though the drunkard''s distraction did give the girl time to gain the upper hand over her attacker. Then he learned all about the advantage he didn¡¯t know she had. She rushed the man from behind, reaching around him to force his own blade up under his substantial ribcage, straight into his black heart.

    The tiny girl''s strength was indeed superhuman. Thanks to Haven¡¯s blood, which still ran through her veins after all these years; the girl who still didn¡¯t look a day over sixteen, was able to impart her own vengeance on behalf of her only sibling. But vengeance was not enough. She had to get Haven to save Sean, and quickly. It was the one thing that she still could do for both he, and Claire.

    <hr>

    Sean was not sure how much time had really passed before he woke up in a darkened bedroom to the feel of a pain so great that he hadn¡¯t any words in his extensive poet¡¯s vocabulary that even came close to describing it. But most startling about the pain was that it was not pain from the deadly blade having slit through his throat. That, he somehow didn¡¯t even feel any more. This pain was instead one of an unbearable, tearing, ripping, nearly paralyzing hunger. He sprung upwards in the bed, sure that he was breaking out in a cold sweat, though not a drop graced his pale skin.

    ¡°I know it hurts. Please, just try to force calm. I will help you. You just have to trust me,¡± stated a gentle, even male voice from the darkened corner of the room where he had waited at Sean¡¯s bedside. He had stayed there while Sean¡¯s body had died, and was now truly reborn¡­. Reborn into this new, dark existence.

    Sean¡¯s head quickly turned toward the voice. His wild blue eyes then found none other than the enigmatic Mr. Torrence whom he had known so long ago, and who he had not seen a trace of in twelve long years. Haven then moved to gently rap at the door of the bedroom, in some unspoken signal to whoever may have waited outside.

    But Sean¡¯s hunger was so great, so intense that he couldn¡¯t even process the meaning of what he was feeling or seeing. He couldn''t even begin to try and decipher why Haven was now standing here in this room with him, at this moment, looking no older than the eighteen year old boy that he had met over a decade ago.

    Sean had no more time for his own confusion as he wrapped his arms around his waist. He had now been stripped of the bloodstained coat and shirt. He then nearly let out a howl of agony as another horrible hunger pang ripped through him, causing him to immediately center a nearly animalistic gaze on Haven. Haven''s expression made it seem as though he could feel the pain his childe was now experiencing, as well. Sean didn¡¯t know why or how, but he did somehow know, or rather he could feel, that what he wanted, what he needed, the only thing that would ever stop this pain, was nothing in the world, other than one simple thing¡­ And he needed that thing, now.

    Sean quickly rose from the bed with no clear thought in his head other than the need to find that sustenance. He lunged without thought toward Haven, who luckily had even more superior strength and speed than that which Sean was now blessed with. Haven expected, as well as sensed the attack, and managed to move quickly enough to hold Sean off from sinking his newly formed fangs into his own sire¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Calm, Sean, force it. You are strong enough. You have enough will to fight the beast. You know you can. You have to,¡± Haven told him in that even, deliberate tone that he had used on him all those years ago, when Sean had first come back to the house he had been born in. Haven still held Sean at bay despite the snarl that his new childe roared at him through fangs which were identical to those that Haven had possessed for over a century and a half already. Haven then added the one statement that he knew would force Sean to remember his own humanity, ¡°You¡¯re stronger than the beast. You have to be, for her: For Claire.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes snapped back up at the sound of Haven¡¯s words, a new pain finally finding its way through the unbearable one he was already feeling. Though this pain was not physical, but emotional; as he remembered that his soul, his heart, still waited at home for him to return to her side once more. But would she even want him to, now that he was this new creation?

    ¡°I need her. I need her to be with me,¡± Sean whispered, the physical as well as emotional pain clear in his voice.

    ¡°Which is why you have to control this before you do see her again. Understand now?¡± Haven stated, though still spoke gently.

    Sean could do nothing more than nod. But he had no further time to say more anyway, as two girls from the nearby brothel were then shown through the bedroom door which quickly closed and locked behind them. Both young girls were giggling in amusement at their night¡¯s assignment, neither yet aware of how deadly that night may easily become upon having entered the room.

    The sound of their hearts pumping that warm, sweet blood through their voluptuous bodies was almost deafening to Sean as the hunger pangs intensified. He centered that same animal gaze on new, much weaker and unsuspecting prey than his sire ever would have been.

    ¡°Calm Sean, remember. You have to fight it, for her,¡± Haven repeated again, still holding Sean in place tightly as the two obviously drunk ladies of the evening looked pleasantly surprised by what they believed was being asked of them; to provide their ¡®services¡¯ to not one, but two strikingly beautiful men. So surprised were they, or so drunk were they, that they didn¡¯t even sense the predatory look in Sean¡¯s pale blue eyes, or even pay much heed to the strange conversation between the two men. Haven firmly continued, ¡°I will help you. But you have help yourself as well. You have to fight it too.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Why are you tormenting me with them?¡± Sean growled loudly.

    ¡°I am not tormenting you. I am teaching you. Teaching you to feed, without killing. It¡¯s a lesson you must learn if you ever want to see Claire again. Remember that.¡± Only a brief pause as he watched Sean attempt to try again to force back the beast, as Haven had called it. Haven then continued in the same firm and gentle tone, ¡°Now, will you be a pupil who will learn his lessons and survive the night? Or will you be an animal that has to be put down; forcing me to make your beautiful love into a widow for real?¡± Haven told him even more firmly, still holding him in his deadly strong grip.

    ¡°Did he say feed?¡± one girl asked the other. She only received a shrug from her companion, and no verbal response from the two men.

    Sean moaned as another pain tore through him, causing the whores to look at the two men suspiciously though they still said nothing more. Once the latest agony passed, however temporarily, Sean finally looked back up at Haven, speaking in a raspy tone, ¡°I can¡¯t lose her. Help me,¡± he pleaded through breaking voice.

    ¡°I will childe. I will,¡± Haven whispered as he placed a gentle kiss upon Sean¡¯s forehead, and began with the first and most important lesson that Sean would have to learn, if he did truly want to survive the endless nights that awaited him now. If he truly wanted to see the woman he loved, ever again.

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± Haven interrupted Sean¡¯s thoughts as he glanced over at the distraught looking man who rode upon the horse next to his own. ¡°What is bothering you so much? Having second thoughts?¡± Haven prodded his newly made childe, though gently.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Sean returned shakily as he glanced over at the man who honestly still did not look any older than his late teens, despite how far off that figure truly was. They rode slowly towards Sean¡¯s home that night, a mere three nights after Sean, and his entire life had changed so thoroughly, if ¡®changed¡¯ was truly the right word, at all.

    ¡°Like you have to. I can easily tell how you feel, at any time, remember?¡± Haven returned in the same gentle tone, speaking more wisely than his extremely youthful appearance would ever let on.

    Haven had attempted to dress more simply than usual that night, having already had over one hundred and fifty years to establish himself as an extremely wealthy man. He used the cover of having inherited a large fortune from his deceased family, as he moved from town to town. Most of his kind eventually always had to move on due to their inability to age, or other odd quirks. It was a necessary precaution to keep any of the humans surrounding them from discovering what they truly were.

    That night, Haven¡¯s long blonde locks were tied back into a loose pony tail, as were Sean¡¯s red-blonde locks. Their horses slowly moved them ever closer to the home where Sean and Claire had already shared the last twelve years of their lives. The last twelve years that Sean¡¯s life even had.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re going to have to teach me that trick,¡± Sean scoffed, though, with a lack of feeling behind it. He was more than a bit distracted by what might lay ahead of them that night.

    ¡°You already have it. You just have to learn how to use it, so to speak,¡± Haven assured with a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can use it tonight, when we see her,¡± Haven added more quietly.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not using any magic, or whatever, on her,¡± Sean said with increased volume, despite the fact of who he spoke to.

    ¡°It¡¯s not magic, not compared to some things you¡¯ll find yourself able to do, soon. It¡¯s just a new way of seeing things, seeing people,¡± Haven assured. He still spoke as gently as any new father, despite the fact that Sean did appear to be over ten years older than Haven now. Though appearances were more than deceiving, in this case. ¡°It just will let you know how she feels,¡± a slight pause. ¡°Especially when you tell her. If you still want to, that is,¡± Haven added pointedly.

    ¡°I have to tell her,¡± Sean said, firmly, though quietly. He then added, ¡°I share a home with her. I share a bed with her,¡± he paused only a moment. ¡°She¡¯s been the only one I¡¯ve really had in my life, for over a decade now. I love her,¡± he added in a voice that would have been nearly inaudible, to anyone but Haven that was.

    Haven sighed softly before responding, ¡°Which is why you should think, long and hard, about telling her at all. It could cost more than you think.¡±

    Sean sighed as well, then returned, ¡°I¡¯ve already lost my life. If I lose her too, there really is nothing else left.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Sean!¡± Claire greeted her husband with true happiness as he bravely forced his feet through the door of their tiny home late that night. Haven trailed slightly behind him, quietly awaiting his first true meeting with the person who meant everything to his new childe; at least in the previous version of his life.

    ¡°Hello, love,¡± Sean told her with a smile which did still manage to hide some of his current worries. Claire rushed into his arms to offer him a huge hug in greeting, it having been several nights since she had seen him.

    ¡°Oh hello,¡± Claire said with a slight blush as she only then noted Haven waiting outside the doorway behind Sean. She self-consciously wrapped her arms around herself as she was already dressed in her long nightgown. The gown was quite conservative in and of itself, but in that day, for another man other than her husband to see her in it, was a bit on the scandalous side.

    ¡°Hello, Lady Beringer,¡± Haven greeted her by she and Sean¡¯s surname. He offered a polite nod while his smile seemed forced, almost as though he were as distraught as Sean, suddenly.

    ¡°Lady?¡± she let out a somewhat nervous chuckle, still self-consciously holding her arms around herself. ¡°That¡¯s a bit official.¡± Another smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure Sean wouldn¡¯t mind you calling me Claire, right darling?¡± she asked, smiling up at Sean as she spoke.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Sean offered, though spoke even more quietly and tentatively as he moved inside, nodding for Haven to enter as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to go and find my robe. You¡¯re terribly cold though, Sean,¡± she added with concern as she gently touched his cheek. ¡°Would you, and your friend, like me to heat up the stew I made this evening?¡± she offered.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Haven and I ate earlier,¡± Sean responded, trying to keep his voice from shaking in response to her observation as well as her question. It was already hard enough for him to keep his composure at the feel of her warm touch upon that skin of his which was now as cold as death.

    ¡°Ok, then.¡± Claire offered another awkward smile, ¡°Haven? What a unique name,¡± she smiled again with a nod to them both before heading into the bedroom to go and find that robe.

    Once she was out of earshot, Haven immediately spoke up, though in a nearly inaudible whisper, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m so sorry. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Tell you what?¡± Sean stammered, seeming honestly thrown by Haven¡¯s question.

    ¡°About the baby,¡± Haven returned, his voice growing even quieter.

    ¡°The what?¡± Sean responded, knowing he would have choked on the words, had he been able to.

    ¡°God, you didn¡¯t know,¡± Haven returned, turning quickly away, his own upset more than clear as he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he repeated again, sounding truly sympathetic.

    ¡°Wait, how could you even possibly know some---¡± Sean began desperately, forcing his words to a halt as Claire returned from their bedroom.

    ¡°Sorry, should I leave again?¡± she returned with a worried smile at the way the two abruptly stopped speaking when she returned to the room. And her unconventionality failed to check her words, as it often did.

    ¡°No, love. It¡¯s fine,¡± Sean returned, forcing a smile which seemed to hide so much more as his voice broke.

    ¡°So, Sean showed me some of the dresses you¡¯ve made. They¡¯re beautiful,¡± Haven forced his own collected nature to the fore as he was sure Sean was way too upset right at that moment to even pretend a calm that wasn¡¯t anywhere close to the truth.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled with the same awkwardness. She cast Sean one more worried glance before forcing the manners that were expected of her, and gestured for them both to take a seat near the fireplace. Though only Haven took the offered seat, as Claire followed politely, while Sean stayed frozen in place, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°Yes, makes me wish my sisters hadn¡¯t all married and moved away,¡± Haven continued the conversation, using the cover for his life that applied for that particular decade.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Haven,¡± Sean stated, knowing that Haven¡¯s words were not entirely true, as no member of his mortal family had even walked the earth in nearly a century.

    ¡°And I saw Sean¡¯s writings too. Even bought a few. They truly touched me,¡± Haven assured Claire, ignoring Sean¡¯s silent request for him to end the conversation. He knew that Sean would need more time before he was expected civil communication of his own, right then.

    ¡°You bought some of them?¡± Claire returned happily, their previous secretiveness all but forgotten as she smiled back at Sean. ¡°I told you it was only a matter of time before someone realized what a great artist you are, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you know what they say about people only caring about your art once you die,¡± he returned shortly. Haven gave him a brief look of disapproval, knowing that thanks to him, Sean was not in the right frame of mind to start that conversation with her just yet.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Haven interrupted more loudly than usual, before Sean could say more, ¡°I should probably be leaving soon. It is late,¡± he said, forcing a polite smile to Claire as he stood once again. ¡°But your hospitality was greatly appreciated, Claire,¡± he smiled as he gently kissed her hand, as she then stood again as well.

    ¡°Well, do you live far?¡± Claire asked with concern, trying not to let herself think much of Sean¡¯s odd behavior as he had probably had a long day of traveling already, as it was nearing midnight, as Haven had pointed out.

    ¡°No, not far,¡± Haven answered her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep the lady of the house from her sleep any longer, anyway. After Sean walks me out to my horse, I¡¯ll be sure to quickly return him to his lovely bride,¡± he told her softly. His entire demeanor screamed a tangible kind of charm that was rare to see in even a man who was twice the age that Haven appeared to be. ¡°Sean,¡± he stated the other man''s name with a well disguised brevity to his tone and his nod, causing Sean to sigh a moment. Though he still conceded to following his sire back outside once more.

    ¡°Since when do you need an escort through the dark?¡± Sean asked a bit roughly after they left the house. They then made made their way to the small barn where they had tied the horses earlier.

    ¡°I know you planned on telling her what you are now, but in your current state, as well as hers, you might want to consider waiting just a little while before doing that,¡± Haven told him quietly, though he somehow still sounded more concerned than angered.

    ¡°I still would really like to know exactly how you think you can just assume that there¡¯s a baby at all, when you can¡¯t possibly have any proof based on the ten minutes of time you were with her. And then there''s the fact that she¡¯s never said any such thing to me; the supposed father,¡± Sean told him, his attempt at denial cooling his tone considerably.

    ¡°Remember, I see things differently. You would too, if you just let me show you how to.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Sean scoffed. He shook his head as he looked over their shoulders at the house they slowly moved away from through the light coating of snow on the ground. The temperature itself had no bearing on either of their current moods, considering.

    ¡°When you look at her, really see her. Really see what she¡¯s feeling. You can if you just let yourself admit that you can, now. And when you make it work, you¡¯ll see all her emotions, all at once.¡±

    ¡°And her emotions told you she was pregnant?¡± Sean scoffed again.

    ¡°No, but there is the fact that I didn¡¯t just see her emotions and her feelings when I looked at her. Cause she¡¯s no longer just her. She¡¯s got someone new inside of her. I saw theirs too. Let yourself look at her, the way I did. You¡¯ll see it too. You¡¯ll see both of them, just like I did. That will be your proof.¡±

    Sean just sighed again as they stopped near the barn, ¡°I guess life and death really do happen at the same time, don¡¯t they?¡± he told Haven softly, realizing that Haven had no reason to lie to him about the fact of his child. How distraught its existence seemed to initially make Haven was proof of that as well.

    ¡°Considering what we both know now, I have to ask¡­ Are you positive you want to tell her exactly what the father of her baby now is? And what he never will be again?¡± Haven asked Sean in a soft whisper as he gently touched Sean¡¯s cheek the way Claire had only moments earlier.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Haven,¡± Sean said as he shook his head, looking down as tears, now made of blood, appeared in the corner of those ice-colored eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything anymore. Everything I thought was true about the world, and me, and my life, and even my death¡­ None of it is true anymore. How can I make a decision like this in a world that isn¡¯t anything like I thought it was for my entire life? How do I do that?¡± Sean asked desperately as Haven pulled him into his arms, letting him have that moment of weakness, and being there for him as he did. Haven offered that small comfort, knowing that he may now be the only one Sean would have left in this new world, after all.

    After several long moments of allowing Sean to finally let out all those emotions that were plaguing him all at once, the two of them finally caught sight of the last candle in the house being blown out. Both looked toward the windows of the cabin from the seat they had moved to inside the small barn.

    ¡°I guess she got tired of waiting for me to come to bed,¡± Sean said softly, wiping away a remaining trace of red from his pale cheek.

    ¡°That could be a good thing,¡± Haven attempted to assure, his arm still around Sean¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°A good thing?¡± Sean scoffed quietly. ¡°Having a little trouble believing those exist anymore,¡± he added quietly with a shake of his head.

    ¡°What I originally thought could have been a plan for how and when to tell her... That plan may not work so well anymore,¡± Haven offered, knowing that Sean needed some kind of guidance now more than ever.

    ¡°You had a plan for how to tell her that her husband is now a walking corpse who''s allergic to sunlight and needs to drink blood?¡± Sean asked with a bit of sarcasm as he raised his brow. ¡°And when were you thinking of telling me about any kind of plan that could cover that?¡±

    Haven tried not to smile at the way Sean had phrased things, as neither had much reason to be jovial at the time. ¡°I was going to tell you tonight. Then we got distracted, obviously,¡± Haven added more quietly.

    ¡°So tell me. What plan did you honestly think would work?¡± Sean prodded, his despair only adding to his desperation to know how to possibly deal with his new existence. And how to find some way to help Claire to deal with it at all, either.

    ¡°Well, Sean, there are a couple choices you did have.¡±

    ¡°Really? Cause I don¡¯t feel like I have any at all any more.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, choices you did have,¡± Haven sighed. ¡°Obviously, those choices all need re-worked now,¡± another sigh.

    ¡°Fine, what were my choices?¡±

    ¡°One, just let her believe you¡¯re dead. And never see her again. That¡¯s what we all usually end up having to do, eventually,¡± Haven told him sadly.

    ¡°Next,¡± Sean said without hesitation.

    Another sigh, ¡°Another choice, that you used to have, is to make it so she¡¯s still alive, but she still wants to be with even this version of you. And she still loves you, maybe even more than she did when you were truly alive,¡± Haven began softly.

    ¡°That one sounds pretty damn good to me,¡± Sean stated matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Like I said, you used to have that choice,¡± Haven responded more softly.

    ¡°Well, tell me how to do it. How do I keep her from running screaming when she finds out I¡¯m a goddamn vampire? That¡¯s the one I want,¡± he insisted.

    ¡°Sean, I said you used to have that choice,¡± Haven repeated himself more firmly.

    ¡°What do I have to do?¡± Sean continued stubbornly.

    Haven just shook his head, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you, but you won¡¯t like it. Especially now,¡± Haven began to give into his childe who he already held more than a bit of admiration for, despite all extenuating circumstances.

    ¡°I¡¯ll decide that,¡± Sean continued with conviction.

    Haven sighed once more as he searched for the words to explain what he previously did truly want the plan to be if Sean had insisted on keeping Claire as the one tie to his mortal life. ¡°Fine, if you wanted her to still love you in this incarnation, or any other, and love you forever and without question. No matter what you are now, or what you ever become from this night forward. What you would have to do is somehow find a way to get at least one drop of your blood into her food or drink. You''d have to do that on three separate nights. Only then would you have her love no matter what.¡±

    Sean took a long moment to take in that information. He paced the small barn in front of Haven, visibly pondering the idea before finally speaking. ¡°Assuming I can get over the idea of feeding my own blood to my wife,¡± he shook his head slightly, ¡°why do I think there¡¯s more to it than what you¡¯ve said?¡±

    ¡°Because there is more. The more that is the reason that¡¯s no longer the obvious choice.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Haven.¡±

    ¡°If you do this to her, she¡¯ll still be alive. She won¡¯t be a vampire, like us. Which is, I suppose, another choice I¡¯m sure you may have considered, until now,¡± Haven added as an afterthought.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to make her a vampire. At least not before I knew for sure, what exactly it even means to be what I am now, myself. But please tell me, why is the blood thing no longer a choice?¡±

    ¡°Technically it is still a choice, but one with consequences you may not want.¡±

    ¡°What consequences, Haven?¡±

    ¡°The blood would keep her alive, and in love with you, as well. But it would also stop her from aging. It would stop her body from getting any older, and stop anyone else who needed to live off of her body from growing, or getting any older, either. She no longer would have anything that she would need to keep the baby alive long enough to ever even be born at all.¡±

 Chapter 20

    When Claire awoke the next morning, it was with sadness at finding the bed next to her empty again. Sean had been missing from their bed for over two weeks already. She thought for sure he would have been more than eager to return to it the moment he got home. She sighed softly as she reached for the note he had apparently left upon his pillow sometime while she had slept.

    ¡®Went into town, will be back tonight. Love, Sean,¡¯ was the simple explanation upon the note, though scrawled in shakier handwriting than was usual for him.

    Before she had much longer to ponder his note though, she was forced to immediately lean down from their bed and reach for the wooden bucket she had been keeping there for most of Sean¡¯s absence. The morning sickness had hit her once more, and viciously.

    When she finally recovered from the latest nausea, she wiped away some perspiration with a small sigh. She did desperately miss Sean and wanted to speak to him, about many things. But it was almost a relief for him not to see her so ill, without the explanation she had yet to find a moment to give him. Their time together since his return had been scarce, to say the least.

    When he arrived back at their home that night, Claire had been physically feeling better, though Sean still looked just as strangely upset as he had been the night before as well.

    Claire smiled up at him as he entered the house, ¡°Welcome back. Any company tonight?¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes immediately turned to her. Due to his deep desire to find the truth to the shattering information Haven had given him, Sean tried to find that trigger he needed in order to see things the way Haven did. As he looked her way with what was almost a fear of what his new eyesight would tell him, the colors of her emotions did start to come into view for him. And there was, indeed, two sets of colors before those pale eyes of his. Sean swallowed hard at the verification he could finally make for himself, leaving him unable to find his voice to return her greeting.

    ¡°Sean?¡± she asked with concern as she set aside the latest dress she had been working on and looked at him worriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be very cold tonight. I need to go check the horses,¡± were the only words he managed, turning once more toward the door he had only barely entered a moment ago.

    ¡°Sean, it¡¯s already dark,¡± she said, trying not to sound hurt by what almost seemed like an excuse for him to suddenly avoid her. He had never once wanted to do anything but immediately be close to her any other time he had ever returned home before.

    ¡°I know. It has to be done before it gets any colder. We need those horses healthy and safe,¡± he assured. His current emotional state made his tone rougher than he had meant it to be. Though he still didn¡¯t stop his feet from carrying him back outside just as quickly.

    Claire watched the window for a long time as Sean found excuse after excuse to stay outside. The quickly dropping temperature and flakes of snow outside didn¡¯t even seem to slow his actions. It was almost as though he were desperate to stay out in the cold instead of inside the warmth of their home, or even her arms.

    After he had spent nearly an hour outside, Claire''s concern for his own well being began rising to the levels of her concern for his strange new behavior towards her. She sighed heavily as she moved to find her coat. She was headstrong enough, and impatient enough to go to him if he didn¡¯t have the sense, or somehow, the desire, to come to her, for some unknown reason.

    ¡°This would probably go quicker if you let me help with whatever it is you still think needs tending to out here,¡± she interrupted his busy work out by the barn only moments later.

    ¡°Claire. Get back inside. You shouldn¡¯t be out here in this weather,¡± he scolded her, though still couldn¡¯t center his gaze on her for very long.

    ¡°And you should?¡± she returned smartly.

    ¡°I can handle it,¡± he mumbled his response.

    ¡°Sean, we always help each other. Would you just let me?¡± she returned. Her own ability to contradict her husband¡¯s apparent wants and voice any kind of dissent or equality, had already shocked many of their now former friends in days past.

    ¡°Dammit, Claire for once could you just do what I tell you? Just for the sake of shocking me, if nothing else?¡± he asked sharply. He then turned quickly away from the barn, only too quickly, as a nail that jutted out from inside, caught his finger with a deep gash. He flinched at the sensation out of pure habit, rather than any real amount of pain.

    ¡°God, Sean, let me see,¡± she said as she quickly moved forward as his blood dripped to the snow in a red splash that immediately made her concern outweigh her anger at his last outburst.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, I promise,¡± he mumbled again. He attempted to turn away, only to have her catch his wrist, pulling his injured hand forward for her inspection.

    ¡°Stop it. I always tend to you when you hurt yourself,¡± she ordered him. Though she allowed a smile as she moved his hand in for a closer look.

    ¡°Claire,¡± he attempted to continue his arguments, but feeling her warm touch in the cold night, made it that much harder for him to ever disagree with her.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s not that deep after all. Amazing with all that blood,¡± she smiled, still not relinquishing his hand from her own grip.

    ¡°Told you I¡¯d be fine,¡± he repeated in a near whisper, as he couldn¡¯t force himself to look up at her, or pull his hand away from her, either.

    ¡°Not until I treat your injury, nonetheless,¡± she smiled mischievously.

    ¡°You said yourself, it¡¯s not that deep,¡± he argued weakly, easily noting, and becoming distracted by, the sultry tone in her voice that he had grown more than familiar with, after twelve years of marriage.

    ¡°No, it still needs one special thing,¡± she told him as she moved closer, pulling his hand up towards her face. Before Sean¡¯s muddled thoughts of the moment could inform him of her plan, she had already moved his injured finger to her lips, gently sliding her mouth over it, with what normally would have been a more than seductive suggestion on her part.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°God, Claire, no!¡± he exclaimed with a sudden desperation that seemed so very out of place, in relation to the whole of the situation. Though, normal no longer would ever apply to either of their lives.

    Claire furrowed her brow as she slid her lips from his finger. She watched him with an even more confused expression, as what little color he even had left, seemed to drain from his features in the moonlit night. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Sean?¡± she asked him, perplexed, as he stood there, seeming frozen and numb as he watched her ever so lightly lick her lips. The sight even caused the slightest cringe in him, which made her continue, ¡°I¡¯ve always kissed your pain away, haven¡¯t I?¡± she told him, understandably confused by his bizarre response.

    Sean was still numb as he stood there for several moments, not able to find any words at all. What words could there have possibly been for the knowledge supplied by Haven immediately rushing back to him? All his mind would allow him to do, was replay the sight of her so willingly, and so innocently doing the one thing that would change her life, and end their child¡¯s. And Claire wasn''t even aware of what she had done¡­ Thanks to his own inability to have found one moment in which to at least try to tell her the truth of what he now was; and what that now meant, for all three of them, who were now only to be two, once more.

    <hr>

    ¡°We¡¯ve never done this before. Let¡¯s not do it now,¡± Claire¡¯s voice jarred Sean from his thoughts as he blankly stared down at their evening¡¯s meal, still having not touched a bite of it. Nor had he even said one word since he was too late to keep his blood from her beautiful lips.

    ¡°Do what?¡± he asked after taking a long moment to even manage to call on any awareness of what her words had actually been.

    ¡°This. This not talking to each other. That¡¯s not us, Sean,¡± she told him in a tone of voice which hardly any woman of the day would use with her husband, or any man.

    ¡°We¡¯ve talked,¡± he denied, though with a lack of force. He also was unable to even look up at her, knowing it would prove what he already knew: That now there would only be her own aura before him when he looked her way. Instead, he simply continued to stare downwards, and slowly move the food around his plate, the way he had been doing for the entirety of the meal already.

    ¡°Please Sean, we don¡¯t lie either. You know as well as I do that something has severely changed here,¡± she pointed out with continued conviction. ¡°What happened to you on this trip?¡± she asked more desperately than roughly at that point.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help closing his eyes nearly painfully in response to the upset he had caused in her. As well as due to the other much more severe things that he had now caused as well, however indirectly. ¡°I''m just scared out of my mind, Claire,¡± he finally gave her an answer, after a more than lengthy pause to gather the courage to speak it.

    ¡°Scared of what?¡± she asked, her puzzlement continuing at every one of his words and actions since his return.

    ¡°I wanted to spend forever with you,¡± he stated softly, his quiet words seeming quite out of place in regards to her question.

    ¡°I guess that would be why you married me, then,¡± she stated slowly, her confusion only deepening. ¡°And after twelve years together, now you¡¯re scared? Isn¡¯t that a little late for cold feet?¡± she had to add, if for no other reason than to cover her own fear of what he may have been getting at.

    ¡°I do still want to spend forever with you,¡± he told her sincerely, ¡°only¡­¡± he still couldn¡¯t manage the rest of the words.

    ¡°Only what?¡± she asked with a deep breath, trying to force back salty tears as she awaited whatever horrible confession he suddenly now had for her.

    ¡°Only now, forever really does mean forever,¡± he began again, only to let his voice taper off again before continuing.

    ¡°Sean, I love your writing, but save the flowery words for the paper What are you talking about, really?¡± she pressed.

    ¡°Forever now means more than ¡®til death do us part,¡¯¡± he began with another heavy sigh. ¡°And I¡¯m not sure you¡¯d want that with me. Not now,¡± he finished in a whisper. He swallowed hard as he finished, finally forcing his eyes to look her way.

    Claire¡¯s confusion then found an even deeper layer than it had been wallowing in all evening. After another long moment, she finally replied, ¡°You¡¯re the one who''s suddenly built all these walls around you. In the course of one night, as far as I can see. So pardon me, but what the hell are you talking about when you say that you think I wouldn¡¯t want you, exactly?¡± she told him with increased volume, more factors than one increasing her anger at the timing of this new theory of his.

    ¡°What I mean,¡± he began with another heavy sigh, eyes downwards again, ¡°is that I¡¯m no longer the man you married. So I¡¯m terrified that that means that I¡¯d no longer be anything you¡¯d want in your life anymore either.¡±

    ¡°One more carefully worded half-truth from you, and I will throw you back out into that snow after all. So you just better decide, here and now, to tell me whatever the hell you are really trying to tell me already!¡± she shot back at him, her own terror at the thought of losing him, easily translating to anger as her words left her lips.

    Sean sighed once more, not able to blame her for her anger at his roundabout statements. But he was so terrified of stating the whole truth, himself, that it was that much harder for him to manage the words. ¡°What happened to me, was that death that was supposed to end our love, and our marriage. But it didn¡¯t. I still love you just as much as on our wedding night. And I don¡¯t want it to end, not ever,¡± he told her with shaking voice, looking toward Claire, who had now moved to her feet in anger.

    Claire took another deep breath as she tried to muddle through his latest statement. ¡°So, again, tell me why you¡¯re claiming everlasting love for me in the same sentence as voicing the terror of losing me. That can¡¯t even make sense to you, and you¡¯re the one saying it!¡± she exclaimed in frustration.

    ¡°Listen closer,¡± he managed to state with gentleness. ¡°I just told you that I died. Did you hear that part?¡± he repeated, not even able to believe that he had managed the statement once, let alone a second time.

    Claire forced a bitter laugh as she turned away, with a shake of her head. ¡°So I¡¯m talking to your ghost then, am I?¡± she scoffed. ¡°A ghost who bleeds? That¡¯s unexpected, I¡¯d have to say,¡± she added with another shake of her long dark locks.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a ghost, Claire,¡± he spoke softly again, ¡°I¡¯m something different. I¡¯m something that I¡¯m afraid you could never love. Not the way you loved me, before,¡± he admitted, his voice breaking once more as he tried to be strong for her, as impossible as that even was for him, while saying those words to her at all.

    ¡°God Sean, is that what happened to you on your trip? You went insane? Is that it? The big secret?¡± she shot back angrily. She was beginning to believe that whatever tale he was now trying to tell her was some extravagant lie to make up for something that he honestly thought was a worse thing to tell her, somehow.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth, Claire. I am something different now. How would you like me to prove it to you, really?¡± he asked. He had known this was going to be a difficult conversation to ever have, let alone after the state his child¡¯s death had now left him in as well. And it was a death which Claire was not even aware of yet, if she had even been aware of the child¡¯s life at all, that was. He still hadn¡¯t heard a word of its existence from her, in what little time they¡¯d been back at each other¡¯s sides again, anyway.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll play along with this insanity, for a moment,¡± another shake of her head. ¡°Something different like what, Sean?¡± she asked, speaking the question as though she already knew she would not believe the answer.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence that I haven¡¯t eaten a thing since returning? A coincidence that my skin is still ice cold though I¡¯ve been inside for over an hour? A coincidence that you didn¡¯t see me for even one moment today before the sun finally set? A coincidence that this cut on my finger is already completely gone? A coincidence that I have no breath, and no heartbeat? Not anymore, anyway,¡± he swallowed again. ¡°Is that all a coincidence, Claire? Cause I would love for it to be. But I somehow don¡¯t think any of it is. Please tell me I¡®m wrong about any of it, if you honestly can.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Claire sat upon the floor, her back against the front of the couch.  She stared down at the wooden floorboards of their home in unblinking, stunned silence as Sean went about recalling the events that had happened on that Thanksgiving night, less than a week earlier.

    Seeing that she nearly appeared to be in shock, not having looked back up at him once since he had begun the story, Sean swallowed worriedly.  He bent down to address her in a near whisper, while still forcing himself to remain quite a few feet away from her, ¡°Claire?¡±  His voice was full of not just sadness, but also concern. He watched her for several more moments as she said nothing.  Claire looked as though she was barely remembering to breathe.  He knew then that he had made the right choice in not mentioning the baby¡¯s death.  She was barely coping with his own at that point. Not that he had ever expected her to have been able to cope with any of it at all.  He was surprised that she even managed to sit there listening as he recalled the entire story to her.

    Finally, she did speak, though the words were practically a breath, rather than actual words, ¡°You¡¯re dead, then?¡± she managed to choke out.

    ¡°Yes, Claire,¡± he stated, a tremor in his voice.

    ¡°A vampire, then?¡± she stated.  Once she made herself speak was when her tears finally began to well up, as if just remembering how to cry at all.

    ¡°Yes, Claire,¡± he repeated.  His volume dropped as he bit back his own tears.  He knew the sight of those drops of blood forming in his eyes was the last thing she needed to see, if he wanted to keep her from finally giving in to the urge to run from him after all.

    ¡°But vampires aren¡¯t real!¡± she denied angrily, raising her voice.  She sounded as though she hoped to will it to be the truth once again, just by insisting that it still was.

    ¡°Am I real, Claire?¡± Sean whispered to her.  He then gave into his urge to touch her again and moved forward to claim her nearly shaking hand.

    Though, as his cold hand touched hers, she immediately drew back, and rushed to stand once more.  She backed away from him and toward the corner of the tiny home. The action itself nearly broke Sean''s heart as he slowly stood as well.  He looked downwards as he could feel those drops of red forming at the corners of his pale pools of blue.

    ¡°Claire,¡± he managed, though still couldn¡¯t bear to look up to see all of that fear in her eyes:  Fear of him. ¡°You¡¯ve never pulled away from me once, in twelve years¡­¡± he stated, not really finishing his point, knowing it was most likely futile.

    ¡°You said yourself,¡± she began with a sadness that almost resembled bitterness, almost, ¡°you¡¯re no longer the man I married, right? No longer something I¡¯d want in my life? Your words Sean,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Yes, but I still feel like I¡¯m the man you married, even if every law of nature says that I¡¯m not¡­. I still feel the way I¡¯ve always felt about you,¡± he swallowed again.  He was afraid to look up to see her reaction to those words.  ¡°And now I know I¡¯ll feel this way, not just for the rest of my life, but for eternity,¡± he stated in that same whisper.  ¡°And knowing that you¡¯re terrified of me now; that feels like a worse death than the one I¡¯ve already endured,¡± he finished.  He turned away from her to hide those bloody tears that he no longer could fight, despite all of the strength he now had.

    Claire took a deep breath as her own salty tears flowed freely over her cheeks.  She felt just as much pain as he, at the sound of his words. She was quiet a long moment as she looked up at the roof above them, trying to find any bit of strength at all to assure him that she did also still love him just as much as she always had, despite all the terror that she now felt for more than just herself. Though the terror she felt, somehow was not a fear for she and their child¡¯s lives. Rather, it was a terror that Sean, being what he now was, would be the one to stop caring for her.

    ¡°Sean, I¡­ There¡¯s just so much¡­ I just can¡¯t¡­.¡± she stammered trying to find her way through a sentence that she had no idea how she even had intended to end. Though she didn¡¯t have time to find those words just yet, as a loud knock then came at their door, despite it having already been nearly three hours past dusk.

    They both swallowed hard and looked toward the door as Sean wiped at his cheeks before making his feet carry him over to that door. Another deep sigh before he opened it.

    ¡°Evening, Sean,¡± Haven said quietly as the door was opened to him.

    ¡°Why are you here, Haven?¡± Sean asked, his tone showing his emotional exhaustion.

    ¡°The rest of my household are celebrating: The Night of the Raven. I think that¡¯s what they called it,¡± he said, forcing a small smile.  Though he couldn¡¯t help moving his eyes past Sean to where Claire stood in the corner of the room, trying to hide the way she wiped at her own cheeks.  Then Haven¡¯s expression immediately darkened once he settled those blue eyes on her.

    ¡°The what?¡± Sean asked, then just shook his head.  ¡°So why are you here?¡± he repeated, though he did not even really have the strength to carry on much in the way of conversation at that point.

    ¡°Sean,¡± Haven said abruptly. ¡°Come with me,¡± he stated firmly as he gestured for Sean to follow him back into the cold night.

    ¡°Haven, I really¡­¡±

    ¡°Sean,¡± he said more firmly as he nodded for Sean to follow him.  Sean did so with a resigned sigh, not even bothering to need to find a coat before stepping out of the house behind his sire.

    ¡°Haven, I really need to be here for her right now.  Or try to be,¡± Sean added more quietly as Haven led him quickly out to their previous night¡¯s meeting spot in the barn.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°No need to worry, Sean. You gave her your blood, didn¡¯t you?¡± Haven said in a surprisingly cool tone.

    ¡°How did you¡­¡± Sean began, then shook his head, able to arrive at the answer on his own.  ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to. It was an accident. I cut myself, and she kissed my finger, and¡­.¡± he then choked on the rest of the statement, ¡°my blood killed my own baby, Haven,¡±  He forced out the words, collapsing against the wall of the barn in a complete and total despair.

    Sean''s broken state immediately ended Haven¡¯s disapproval and tore at his heart.  Haven realized that his amazing intuition had unfortunately been more accurate than he wanted to admit when he had first told Sean that the cost for keeping Claire in his life could be greater than he could ever have imagined.

    ¡°Sean, I wish there was anything at all I could say¡­ But I know that¡¯s not possible,¡± he just sighed as he turned away in deep thought.

    ¡°And now,¡± Sean continued, interrupting Haven¡¯s thoughts as he wiped at his red-streaked cheeks again, ¡°now, I told her what I was, what we are, and she¡¯s terrified of me¡­ when she doesn''t even know yet, what happened to our baby because of me, too.¡±

    ¡°So, she did tell you about the baby then?¡± Haven asked, his voice almost as quiet as Sean¡¯s.

    ¡°No, not yet.  But considering everything else I just told her, I¡¯m pretty sure that thoughts of raising a family together, aren¡¯t exactly foremost in her mind.¡± Sean then had the dark thought that he should have been left to die there in that alley after all. It would have caused Claire great pain to lose him like that; but this was so very much worse.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s possible that she never knew about the baby at all,¡± Haven told him, only a tiny glimmer of hope now appearing for his new childe.

    ¡°But if she did,¡± Sean began, ¡°now she has to deal with not only knowing what I¡¯ve become, but also, deal with the death of the only child we ever could have had,¡± he finished, choking on the words as well  when the truth of the statement hit him at last. It was true that he and Claire had never planned to have a family.  But that was a different thing altogether than knowing that the only family they ever could have had, was now gone, forever. Forever. There was that word again.  Sean just closed his eyes against further tears once again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to her,¡± Haven finally offered, seemingly out of nowhere.

    ¡°Talk to her? Talk to her about what? What¡¯re you gonna do, Haven?¡± Sean asked worriedly as he stood.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to find out if she did know about the baby.¡±

    ¡°What? Haven, you can¡¯t just go in there and ask her about our now dead child!  I¡¯m not even supposed to know about it yet!  And she''s already in a million pieces.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to ask her to find out, Sean. I am a one hundred and fifty year old vampire, remember?¡± he needlessly reminded him.

    ¡°Please, Haven, her emotions can¡¯t possibly tell you an answer like that. At best, you¡¯d just be guessing,¡± Sean pointed out. ¡°And this is way too important to just guess at,¡± he added.

    ¡°You¡¯re assuming I can only see her emotions?¡± Haven added enigmatically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Haven,¡± Sean warned.  ¡°I don¡¯t want you digging around inside my wife¡¯s head.  She¡¯s been through enough, thanks to me. I¡¯m not going to subject her to that too.¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t even know I was doing it Sean. Don¡¯t you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Haven,¡± Sean just shook his head.  ¡°I can barely stand how much pain I just think she¡¯s in. I don¡¯t need proof of how much she hates me now,¡± he added in the same whisper, turning away once more.

    ¡°If her hating you is your greatest fear,¡± Haven began, his voice seeming to relay a bit of resignation at last, ¡°then I suppose you should finish the bond that¡¯s already been inadvertently started. Then she¡¯d never hate you, no matter what,¡± Haven stated quietly.

    Sean sighed again, ¡°But those wouldn¡¯t actually be her real feelings anymore, would they?¡± another shake of his head.

    ¡°They would feel real to her,¡± was the only answer Haven offered.  ¡°And isn¡¯t that what feelings are: The way you feel?¡± he shrugged.  He almost seemed to be trying to justify to himself, the unnatural sort of love that Ana and Chantarell, and all of his former servants had felt for him for so long.

    ¡°She¡¯d have to do everything I say then. She¡¯d have to obey my every wish.¡±

    ¡°Most wouldn''t be opposed to such devotion,¡± Haven returned, trying to keep his tone light.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not Claire. That wouldn¡¯t be her at all,¡± Sean looked down again.  ¡°That would be her doing some unnatural imitation of any other woman who I could have had and never wanted¡­ Not the way I''ve always wanted her.¡±

    Haven was quiet a long moment, thinking on Sean¡¯s words before finally speaking again, ¡°Then I guess, in the matter of two nights, and however much pain made it possible; you have narrowed your choices down to one after all,¡± Haven stated simply.

    Sean raised an eyebrow, ¡°Which choice?¡±

    ¡°The one that you didn¡¯t really get, on the night that you died,¡± was Haven¡¯s only answer as he moved silently toward the door of the barn.  ¡°I¡¯ll return tomorrow night, before we leave again,¡± another pause.  ¡°But I do need to warn you; if you do make that choice, there will be others who won¡¯t be very happy with you doing so.  They¡¯re already not very happy with me for making you into what you are now. That¡¯s why we¡¯re leaving again. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow night to determine if the two of you will need to be our traveling companions after all,¡± and with that, he disappeared into the night once more.

    When Sean returned to the house, he was surprised to see that she actually hadn¡¯t locked him out of it. Not that a door lock would have stopped him, had he really wanted to get in. But what was even more surprising, and not nearly as pleasantly, was when he found Claire in their bedroom.  She was sitting atop the bed, still wearing tears upon her beautiful face.  And her shaking hand was tightly gripping a small kitchen knife, poised above her wrist as she stared intently down at her shaking hands through tears.

    ¡°Claire, what are you doing?¡± he exclaimed as he rushed to the bed.

    ¡°This is what happened to you, right?¡± she choked, looking up through those tears, though still not loosening the hold on the knife. ¡°You died and he brought you back? That¡¯s how it happened, right?¡± she choked again.

    ¡°Claire, stop it. Give me the knife,¡± he ordered, reaching his hand toward her.  Though he stopped short of actually taking it from her grip.  He was terrified that the contact would cause her to startle once more, and possibly prematurely do the damage he was trying desperately to prevent.

    ¡°Did it hurt a lot?¡± she asked through continued tears, moving the knife that much closer to her wrist.

    ¡°Stop it Claire. This isn¡¯t what you want to do. I guarantee it,¡± he told her with breaking voice.

    ¡°But it is, Sean,¡± she cried as she pressed the blade against her skin, not yet tearing flesh, but the intent was obvious.

    ¡°No, Claire. I didn¡¯t choose to die! Why would you?¡± he pleaded, knowing he could wrest the knife away from her, but still terrified of the mere chance that he just might not be quick enough to stop it from cutting into her vein.

    ¡°Because,¡± she breathed, ¡°even if you¡¯re supposed to be a monster, now; you¡¯re still you, and you will still be young, and beautiful, and strong, and powerful... Forever¡­ I¡¯ll just be the woman who grows older and weaker, and less and less beautiful; barely a memory of the girl that somehow made you fall in love with her¡­ And I don¡¯t ever want to stop being her. I don¡¯t ever want to stop being that girl you fell in love with, not ever. Like you said, that would be worse than any death either of us could ever feel.¡±

 Chapter 22

    It took Sean a long moment to even find his own words after listening to hers as she still held that knife tightly against her beautiful skin. ¡°Claire, killing yourself is not the answer. It never will be the answer. If you kill yourself, just because you don¡¯t want me to stop loving you¡­¡± He swallowed hard again, ¡°Then instead, you¡¯ll be condemning me to spend eternity without you, knowing that I¡¯m the reason you did such a thing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to spend eternity without me, anyway. Aren¡¯t you though?¡± she choked.

    ¡°But I¡¯d still have some time left with you: If you kill yourself, I won¡¯t have any,¡± he whispered, using her own reasons against her, since they seemed to be the only thing she could comprehend at the moment.

    She just shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, Sean? You won¡®t let me really die though. Will you?¡± she whispered. ¡°Don''t you see? I¡¯m not trying to kill myself: I¡¯m trying to keep myself,¡± she finished in an even quieter whisper.

    ¡°Keep yourself?¡± he repeated in confusion.

    ¡°The real version of you loved who I am now. You say that even this version of you still loves who I am now.¡± She finally looked up again, ¡°But time will change me into somebody else. It changes everybody. But it¡¯ll never change you. Not anymore,¡± another ragged breath. ¡°This is the only way I can keep time from changing me too. By becoming the thing that you are¡­ It¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll get to keep you, forever. Like you promised me I could,¡± she told him with finality as she looked down again, pressing that blade into her beautiful flesh.

    Though Sean¡¯s speed was now even greater than he knew, himself. In a literal flash of motion he had lunged toward her, easily tearing the knife from her shaking fingers. He then stopped his motions with a start, the knife now in his own hand. Sean looked nearly as shocked by his own speed as she was, almost.

    Though even Claire¡¯s shock was no match for her despair. She covered her face in her hands, sobbing into them and turning away to curl herself into a ball atop their bed.

    ¡°Claire,¡± he whispered her name. He tossed the knife away just to be sure that it was completely out of her reach. Though she didn¡¯t go for it again. Instead she remained there, curled into that fragile ball, the sobs racking her body, no longer able to find her voice through the tears.

    Sean dared to approach the mattress, ever so slowly moving closer to her. He just hoped that she wouldn¡¯t pull away, this time. He moved to wrap her in his arms, curling himself around her from behind. He pulled her closer against him, kissing her hair and thanking whatever deities may have existed at all, that she didn''t pull away from him this time. Instead, she let him hold her, allowing him to once again feel the heat of her body next to the now ice cold of his own.

    It was several long moments before Claire¡¯s tears finally ran dry, though she still said nothing. She just lay there, letting him hold her. Sean kissed her hair again, and pulled her closer, gently kissing her neck as well. The feel of his cool lips against the heated flesh of her vulnerable neck did make her tense, but she didn¡¯t pull away from him. Perhaps it was just that she was too exhausted to even try and move from his arms.

    Feeling her tense at the feel of his kiss finally gave Sean the need to speak once more, ¡°You honestly, truly, want to be what I am now?¡± he whispered to her.

    ¡°Whatever you are Sean, you¡¯re still the only one in the world who¡¯s ever really loved me,¡± she choked her answer. ¡°If I don¡¯t have that love, which is the only thing that makes life bearable at all... Then I may as well be dead,¡± she whispered back. She then shook her head, forcing a hand upwards to wipe at her still remaining tears, ¡°But I guess you don¡¯t want that, do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want you dead,¡± he stated firmly.

    ¡°But you could bring me back,¡± she whispered. ¡°So why didn¡¯t you let me do it?¡±

    ¡°Claire¡­¡± he stated, his own words escaping him as well.

    ¡°You promised me forever,¡± she told him again, her pain obvious.

    ¡°I did,¡± he admitted. ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what? You telling me you didn¡¯t mean it? It was all a lie?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Claire¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you let me die¡­ and bring me back? So I can have that forever?¡± she whispered desperately.

    Sean sighed deeply, before finally turning her in his arms to face him. ¡°There are easier ways, though, Claire,¡± he finally made himself say.

    ¡°Easier ways? What are you talking about?¡± she asked, looking into his eyes with confusion.

    ¡°Easier ways than slicing open your wrists and making me watch you bleed to death here in our bed, before I even could bring you back.¡±

    ¡°How then? What do you mean?¡± she whispered, still gazing into his eyes for answers.

    ¡°I mean, if this is truly what you want, I¡¯ll still have to let you die, but I don¡¯t have to let it be painful, too,¡± he whispered as he gently kissed her lips.

    ¡°How could you do that?¡±

    ¡°Let me make love to you, one more time, tonight. And in that last moment, I can give you your last moment too. You can leave this life without any pain at all. Nothing but pleasure. I can do that for you,¡± he promised her with another kiss.

    ¡°You¡¯ll bring me back though?¡± she swallowed hard at the sound of his words.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, then I really would be a monster. A murderer even. And I don¡¯t want to let myself ever become that,¡± he assured her, proving that keeping his humanity, despite what he now was, was almost as important to him as keeping her love had always been.

    After blowing out the lone candle that lit the bedroom, the two undressed each other atop the bed in the darkness. Sean leaned over her and began kissing her with the same sort of urgency he had displayed that first time. As their kisses continued, Sean found himself with a moment of panic, which easily set in considering the emotional exhaustion of the entire night. This panic was not just over his fears of possibly not being able to save her in time though. Before he could even get to that point, he had to follow through on his promise of letting her last moment be one of complete pleasure: One that was totally devoid of any pain at all.

    However, his cold flesh was not reacting in the way that it always had any time he had ever thought about her, let alone at a time like this. Their naked bodies were entwined now, Sean laying between her parted thighs. Claire was still completely aroused by him, and more than ready to feel him inside her, just as she had always been any time he had ever touched her.

    Sean continued kissing her while trying not to let on to the unspoken fears that maybe his body was truly too dead to give her all that pleasure anymore. And that was a more than terrifying thought when he was staring down eternity with the woman who had always inflamed his desires effortlessly. He was quickly losing his battle against that unspoken fear as she moved beneath him, arching herself towards him, desperate to feel him inside her, as she always was. Then Sean remembered his first real introduction to how truly strange Haven and his mistresses were. He remembered clearly the way Haven easily made love to not one, but two women; and for quite a lengthy period of time at that.

    That fact gave him the hope that he still was truly capable of giving her that pleasure he had always given her, if only he could figure out how to make his body obey his will. As she kissed him more deeply, ran her hands more hungrily over his cool skin, and pressed herself even more tightly against him, Sean finally found that way to call upon the will that had truly saved him from becoming a beast on the night of his own death. His mind literally ordered his flesh to obey.

    It took only another brief moment for his body to heat and his flesh to harden against where she waited to feel him enter her once more. So relieved that he discovered the key to unlock yet another skill, Sean thrust quickly and deeply into her, producing a gasp from each of them. It was as though he were afraid that he¡¯d forget how to exercise that control over his flesh once more if he didn¡¯t hurry to join their bodies as one right at that very moment.

    Though as fate would somehow have it, the opposite actually turned out to be true of his lovemaking abilities now. It wasn''t very long at all before Sean felt some version of the orgasms she had always given him. An ever-so-slightly understated form of those tremors of pleasure shook his body, as they had when he had made love to her on all of their other nights together. However, instead of his body reacting by spilling his seed into her, as it had always done previously, it was different this time. Sean found that since his body no longer produced such a thing, his pleasure was no longer followed by him collapsing above her in ecstasy this time. Instead, he stayed just as aroused as when he had first entered her, simply because he wished to.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help a slight fanged smile in the darkness, as he became aware of exactly how easy it was for Haven to tend to multiple young lovers. With his new knowledge in place, Sean thrust into her more deeply, more quickly, causing her moans of pleasure to nearly become screams of pleasure. He now no longer had any fear at all of not lasting long enough to give her that pleasure of her own, which he had always strived to do. As he made love to her, he found himself thinking that maybe eternity wouldn¡¯t be that bad of an idea after all; if he could still share it with her.

    When her shuddering was so intense that he knew that he most likely couldn¡¯t push her toward any higher peaks than that, Sean finally forced himself to remember what the original plan had been. He thrust into her once more, causing another orgasmic tremor to rack her sweat-soaked body, and finally willed himself to sink his fangs into her neck below him. The feel of his body thrusting that much more deeply into hers, combined with those fangs piercing her flesh, caused her, in that moment, to feel what was simply, the most intense pleasure of her entire life. As Claire was swallowed by that pleasure, Sean drank deeply from her, fulfilling the promise he had made to her that very night.

    Considering her physical exhaustion due to their last moments together, it did not take long for the blood loss to cause Claire to lose consciousness as well. Sean had to force himself to drink those last few drops, despite how difficult that was. But he knew that this was one time he never could let his emotions, his love for her, distract him from the task at hand.

    When her pulse finally dwindled and died out, Sean forced himself quickly out of and off of her. He ferociously moved his still bloodied fangs to his wrist, tearing a gash in his own flesh and moving his wrist to her lips, squeezing his arm tightly, just to be sure that she would open those beautiful eyes once more, after all.

    Sean did not honestly know how much blood he needed to give her, or how long it would take for her to awaken. But he did know that when she did awaken as this new creation he had let himself make her into; that was when she would feel that pain he had tried so hard to shield her from in her last moments of life. Though, there was no way to shield her from it in her first moments of unlife. He remembered that much clearly from the night of his own rebirth.

    Forcing himself to stop feeding his blood to her, Sean quickly moved from the bed, knowing he had to find the one person who could possibly help him get Claire through the change. Just as he had helped Sean through it, less than a week earlier. He then quickly pulled his pants on and moved out into the night

    Sean rushed through the darkened woods, somehow having no trouble seeing, despite the lack of light; and paying no heed to the cold winter air despite only being dressed in nothing more than a simple pair of trousers. When he came upon the clearing, he did not find Haven, but instead, it was some other young girl, another redhead, and a complete stranger to him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked roughly, his own fear of Claire¡¯s well-being sharpening his tone that much more.

    ¡°Viola,¡± she answered, swallowing a bit as he had startled her from claiming some item that had been left behind in the clearing earlier that night.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, casting another worried glance back towards his home, where Claire¡¯s body could very likely be dying, or even being reborn, as he spoke.

    ¡°I had forgotten something earlier when we were celebrating,¡± she answered, then quickly added, ¡°You¡¯re Sean, right?¡±

    ¡°How did you¡­¡± he then shook his head. ¡°Where¡¯s Haven?¡±

    ¡°Back at his house,¡± she answered him quietly, seeming slightly relieved by him mentioning her master, which assured her, somehow, that she had nothing to fear from him.

    ¡°His house?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he never sold it, even after leaving here,¡± she replied, obviously knowing some of the history of the place, and of her master, despite being new to his household.

    Without another word, Sean moved off toward the old Torrence home. He was too worried about leaving Claire there in those dire moments between her death and her new life, to even bother attempting to explain any further. Little did he know that back at his own home, Claire was indeed awakening with a terrible, painful hunger, and no one to help guide her through such pain, after all.

 Chapter 23

    Claire sprung upwards atop the still dampened bed sheets with a start. She clutched her arms around the quickly cooling skin of her body, which was still covered by the remaining layer of sweat from their previous lovemaking. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from letting out an agonizing moan as the first of the many terrible hunger pains ripped through her. She was completely lost and confused as she looked around the dark bedroom. The only two things she was coherently aware of were that she was alone, and she needed food... immediately.

    She bolted from the bed, paying no heed to her lack of clothing, nearly panting with hunger as she reached the table and snatched up the plate of food Sean had not touched and scooped it into her mouth. Though, only a moment after trying to swallow it she found herself coughing and gagging.  Spitting the food out, she quickly became aware of one of the many new facts of the existence she had somehow decided that she had wanted to be cursed with.

    She could feel that her eyes wanted to produce tears, but somehow, could not. All she knew is that she needed to stop this pain, any way she could. She then moved just as quickly to the door of the home slamming it open and bracing herself in the doorway as she looked around in the dark night that surrounded the place. As soon as her predatory gaze moved to the barn, both horses whinnied loudly and bolted from the small building.  They then jumped the fence that surrounded it and galloped down the dirt road as quickly as they could to flee from her; a reaction they had never once had to their previously beloved owner.

    Claire whimpered not only at the overwhelming fear of her that they now displayed as they fled, but also as another horrible pain caused her to double over, there in the doorway. When she was finally able to stand again, her eyes searched the woods, falling upon the entrance to the path that had been so familiar to her when she had still lived with her parents¡­ Her parents.

    She tried to push that thought away, but there was no way to fight the beast that now resided inside her once another pain tore through her, and forced her feet into action. She took off through the woods with no thought remaining clear in her mind except that of the need for blood. She could hear the heartbeats of nearly every creature in the woods, or so it seemed. But more disturbing even than that, was that she could smell them too.  More specifically, she could smell their blood coursing through their veins. Those two sensations did nothing but force her to move that much more quickly in search of her prey.

    When she reached the halfway point between her current home and her previous home, she froze at the sight of Viola having just finished gathering the remaining items from the night. But her cease in motion did not last more than a second as she found herself not thinking at all, but simply acting. With deadly speed, Claire rushed upon the young girl from behind, swiftly sinking her newly formed fangs into the girl¡¯s neck, knowing that this was truly the only way to stop this new and terrible agony at all.

    When Sean and Haven reached the clearing, only minutes later, they fell upon a scene that Sean was in no way prepared for. Claire was on her knees upon the ground, the snow fluttering through the air to land around her still naked body, where she stared down in shock at Viola¡¯s pallid and lifeless corpse laying before her.  The two marks upon her neck were the only things Claire¡¯s eyes could even focus on.

    ¡°Oh my god, Claire¡­.¡± Sean whispered, his own shock nearly matching hers.

    Haven sighed deeply at the scene, obviously saddened by it, but not nearly as shocked as Sean and Claire both seemed to be.  He knew all too well of the grip that the beast had on all of his kind in those first moments of their new existence. Haven swallowed hard as he silently moved to pull his jacket off and then drape it over Claire¡¯s still shaking shoulders.  She continued staring in horror at the two bloody holes she had left in the dead girl¡¯s neck, unable to speak at all.

    ¡°Claire¡­¡± Sean could not say any more this time either.  His eyes were also riveted to the dead girl, wishing he had even thought to insist on Viola coming with him when he went to find Haven.  Though who knows what else may have happened if Claire had not found her there to fill her own unbearable hunger.  The hunger that he himself had cursed her with.

    Haven sighed and turned back to Sean.  ¡°We only have an hour till dawn,¡± he stated in an unreadable monotone.  ¡°Take her back home, and I¡¯ll take care of the body,¡± he swallowed again.  ¡°We¡¯ll sleep today and leave at nightfall,¡± was his simple statement as he then moved to lift the girl¡¯s body into his arms, and started away, saying nothing more.  He knew there was nothing he truly could say anyway.

    Sean swallowed again as he allowed himself to only briefly watch Haven depart with the dead girl in his arms. He then turned back to Claire.  Claire still knelt, staring at the ground as though she could still see the girl¡¯s body before her.  A solitary red tear slipped down her own cheek in the moonlight.

    ¡°It is almost dawn,¡± Sean finally managed the whispered sentence as he moved to kneel down in front of her.

    As she offered no response, he sighed sadly, and then moved to lift her into his arms, as Haven had just done with Viola. Her only reaction was to curl herself more tightly, desperately against him, in even more pain then, than she had been for the entirety of that cold, dark night, already.

    Sean gently kissed her forehead and carried her off toward their home once more, terrified about her ability to ever truly recover from the events of that night.  And he found himself wishing once more that he would have been left as lifeless as his bride had left that young girl. If he had been, then at least three lives could have been saved.  If only he had been allowed to lose his after all.

    <hr>

    Claire still had not spoken a word by the time she and Sean rose in silence at the next night¡¯s sunset. She simply stayed there upon the bed, wrapped in only a sheet, hugging her arms to herself and staring at the dark blanket Sean had thrown over the window before that morning¡¯s sunrise.

    ¡°Claire?¡± he spoke softly as he sat up next to her in the bed.  She still just stared toward the window despite it being covered to the now darkened night outside.

    Sean sighed quietly, having no idea how to break through her own guilt and silence, as he was still quite affected by knowing what she had done as well. He could do nothing more than just move from the bed, dress, and begin packing clothing and whatever other belongings he might have imagined that they still could have some use for.

    He had just finished the packing, when they heard a carriage approach. The sound did manage to jar Claire¡¯s eyes away from the window, but the look on her face was actually one of fear, rather than any other emotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably Haven,¡± Sean attempted to assure her, though the words did not seem to calm her look of fear any. He shook his head once more and headed from the bedroom to check on the correctness of his assumption.

    Sean had just reached the small window of the living room when there was a firm, but slow knock upon the door of their home.  There it was indeed Haven who waited for Sean to open the door to him.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s quite in the state to travel yet,¡± Sean greeted his sire, his pale eyes turned guiltily downwards as he spoke in a more than tentative tone.

    ¡°You really have no choice, Sean,¡± Haven said softly, though his tone remained completely unreadable.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Sean asked.  His blue eyes came up at last, showing a bit of his own fear at the sound of the words.

    ¡°There are rules in our world. It¡¯s the only way to keep all of us safe, and hidden from the human world. And you and I have both broken one of those rules. We have to leave on our own, or we¡¯ll be forced to,¡± Haven added more quietly.

    ¡°What rules? What are you talking about?¡± Sean asked, his own stress over the entire last week, let alone just the previous evening, hardening his tone.

    ¡°One of the rules, to keep our numbers down, and keep us better hidden, is that we are not allowed to make another without permission from the Prince. I had no idea you were even in the same town when you found us again.  And I had never had any intention of embracing you before all of that. But nonetheless, I did it out of my own guilt at stealing so much of your life away from you already,¡± Haven said, his voice dropping, a bit of the guilt that he spoke of showing in his tone.  ¡°After all, you did only endanger your life to protect your sister,¡± he added, not yet allowing himself to mention the fact that years ago, he himself had programmed Sean to act in such a way, without any thought for his own well-being.

    ¡°What do you mean, we¡¯ll be forced to?¡± Sean asked, casting another worried glance back toward the bedroom that Claire had yet to emerge from.

    ¡°Do you really want to risk not believing me?¡± was Haven¡¯s only response.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t about what she did, then?¡± he asked Haven in a near whisper.

    ¡°We¡¯re all in the grip of the beast when we are first reborn. You were. I was. She had no control over her own thoughts or actions. It happens to more of us than we¡¯d like to admit. Hence our reputation as ¡®monsters¡¯ preceding us,¡± Haven responded in the same sad, quiet tone.

    ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t have happened if I hadn¡¯t¡­¡± Sean¡¯s voice trailed off.

    ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t have embraced her if I hadn¡¯t embraced you, or if my sire hadn¡¯t embraced me,¡± Haven told him pointedly.  ¡°There is no end, or logic, in that line of reasoning. What¡¯s done is done. The present and future are all we are in control of. And the future will be much worse if you don¡¯t come with us now, away from a territory whose laws we¡¯ve broken. Understand?¡± Haven told him bluntly.

    ¡°But will she ever recover from what she¡¯s done?¡± Sean asked in an even quieter, more pained whisper.

    Haven sighed once more before trying to find words to respond with, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is one answer I don¡¯t have for you, childe,¡± he whispered back, moving to gently touch Sean¡¯s long free locks and place another small kiss upon his cheek. ¡°We have to get moving,¡± were his only other words as he moved back in the direction of the carriage which Ana and Chantarell waited at the reins of, both looking just as somber as their master.

    <hr>

    It seemed as though they had been traveling for hours before any of the five spoke up at all. Ana and Chantarell sat on the seat outside of the actual covered part of the carriage, guiding the horses and watching the darkened road ahead of them. Haven sat inside the carriage, on one of the two seats, staring out at the stars around them as the horses carried them westward. Sean sat at the other side, staring down at the wooden boards beneath them while Claire laid upon the seat next to him, her cheek against his thigh as he absently let his fingers wrap around her long locks, still trying desperately to find some way to break past the walls that now seemed to surround her. He had meant to give her the chance to spend eternity with him, but now she seemed so very far away, he began wondering if he¡¯d ever even truly be ¡®with¡¯ her again at all.

    Claire lay there, staring blankly at the same floor that Sean¡¯s eyes were glued to, listening to all the sounds of the night around them; now being painfully aware of each and every one.  The horses whinnied loudly as a deer startled at the side of the road as they approached. The sound seemed to jar Claire, as if her hearing were too sensitive from her place there, locked inside her own head.

    Sean quickly looked down at her, keenly aware of any motion at all, on her behalf.  ¡°Are you ok, Claire?¡± he asked with concern, his words causing Haven to turn away from where he was watching the nighttime woods pass them by.

    ¡°The horses, they¡¯re terrified of me,¡± she whispered.

    Haven and Sean both looked slightly perplexed by hearing her voice at all, let alone her statement.  Less ruffled than Sean of course, Haven responded first, ¡°I think a deer startled them, that¡¯s all,¡± he tried to assure her, despite what little time he had spent in Claire¡¯s presence previously.

    ¡°Our horses,¡± she clarified in the same pained whisper, at least seeming aware of the present conversation, despite having not seemed aware of much of anything at all since the moment Viola¡¯s life¡¯s blood had stopped her frenzy; only to replace it with countless horrid feelings of guilt.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get more,¡± Sean promised.  He tried his best to comfort her as he gently traced her neck with his fingers upon that same place where he had sunk those fangs into her flesh, turning it as cold as his now was.

    ¡°They ran from me¡­ like their lives depended on it,¡± she whispered.  ¡°And they did,¡± she added, nearly choking on the words.

    ¡°Claire¡­¡± Sean began,still not sure what he could possibly say to even try to quell the guilt she had over taking another life. Fortunately Haven had managed to stop Sean from succumbing to that fate after his own embrace. Only, the one time Sean wasn¡¯t there for Claire, was the one time that she needed him most desperately. And that thought tore at him, the way her own guilt was tearing at her, over more than just Viola¡¯s death.

    ¡°They ran, and I needed it, needed blood so badly, that the only thought I had was to go and find it. The only place I thought to go¡­¡± she swallowed again.  ¡°I was going to my parents¡¯ house¡­ My own parents!¡± she choked out the confession, the red tears welling up in the corner of her eyes at last.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t, Claire,¡± Sean responded, moving to tightly squeeze her shoulder as if to assure her that he was there for her now.  Even if he hadn''t been when she had so badly needed him to be, the previous night.

    ¡°But if I hadn¡¯t found her there¡­¡± Claire forced herself to sit up at last, her eyes then turning to where Haven silently watched the two of them.  ¡°The girl, she was one of your servants, wasn¡¯t she?¡± she asked him, her eyes cast downwards in shame.

    ¡°She¡¯s been with us less than a month. She had consumption. She was dying already.  So I gave her my blood; to save her,¡± Haven answered quietly.

    ¡°So you saved her, just to have me kill her less than a month later,¡± Claire''s voice broke.

    ¡°Just my way of being punished for deciding who lives and dies¡­ For playing god,¡± Haven admitted in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°Like when you brought me back?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t stop his own words.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have died at all, if I hadn¡¯t altered your mind all those years ago,¡± Haven said softly, still not looking back their way.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sean asked with narrowed blue eyes.

    ¡°When you first came back to us, fifteen years ago, the only way I could have you near me during the day was to alter your mind.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sean asked, his voice only raising slightly as Claire looked between the two men with confusion.

    ¡°When you came to our door that night and I offered you a home, I put you in a sort of trance, and implanted it in your head to protect the three of us, no matter what. And the night Chantarell was attacked, that kicked in, and made you save her; regardless of any danger your own life would be in,¡± Haven confessed.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sean was obviously having trouble finding his own words, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know it was Chan at the time. I didn¡¯t even see her face.¡±

    ¡°Subconsciously you did.  That¡¯s the part I altered, after all,¡± Haven admitted.

    ¡°But, I¡­ I would¡¯ve saved any woman from that,¡± Sean assured.

    ¡°But if it was any woman, you might have ran once you saw that knife. But you stayed, didn¡¯t you, Sean?¡± Haven let out another sigh.   ¡°Because you had no other choice as long as she may have been in danger. You had no choice, because of me,¡± he said softly, looking away once more.

    ¡°You have all this power, Haven...¡± Sean said as he too looked down, not sure what else he could have planned to say at that point.

    ¡°As will you, both of you,¡± he assured.  ¡°And the one thing I can still do, to try and just begin to make up for everything, is to try and teach you how to use it more wisely than I have used mine in recent nights. That¡¯s the one real gift I can still try and give both of you.  So just maybe eternity won¡¯t be as painful as your introduction to it has been already.¡±

 Chapter 24

    When they arrived at their first daytime shelter, about an hour before dawn, the five of them were all still remarkably quiet as Haven requested a double room, if such a thing existed at that particular inn. The room in question ended up being merely a large room, with two beds on opposite sides of a sliding curtain, obviously designed for a family with simply one or two young children. However, Haven¡¯s reasons for wanting them close together were merely a matter of security, which was more than a top priority during those daylight hours.

    Claire sat quietly on the bed that graced the right side of the room, while Haven and Sean moved to a small table near the door of the large room to check over their maps. Claire was still deadly silent as the men planned their route and Ana and Chantarell went about covering each of the windows with the darkest blankets that had been packed. Claire watched the two women somberly. She hadn''t really spoken to either of them since the trip began, considering. And she''d never even spoken to Ana at all since she had only met her for the first time that night.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help staring at them as they went about securing their room for the day. She understood why now, but was still in a bit of shock at the fact that they both looked younger than she. Chantarell only looked half of Claire¡¯s age, and Ana looked less than a decade older than her daughter. Though Claire also looked a bit younger than her actual thirty years of age, it was still a bit jarring when she knew for a fact that they were both older than herself.

    ¡°What are you staring at, dear?¡± Chantarell asked her in her usual blunt manner, causing Claire to quickly look down.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± was her only answer, as the two men briefly glanced at their interaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. Just answer me,¡± Chantarell allowed a smile as she moved to the bed near Claire.

    ¡°You just, you both look so young,¡± Claire managed, knowing how unimportant a thought like that was on top of all of the other concerns screaming through her brain, but she honestly had no more strength to talk about any of those right now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear. I¡¯m pretty sure none of us will ever look a day older than we do now,¡± Ana added with her own smile towards the only friend her daughter had ever managed to make in thirty-one long years. That was Chantarell¡¯s true age, despite all appearances.

    ¡°But how old are you two, for real?¡± Claire asked, still a little startled by how close Chantarell sat to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m a year older than you, remember?¡± Chantarell teased.

    ¡°But, you?¡± she dared to ask Ana.

    ¡°I¡¯m still only about twenty years older than I look. Forty-six maybe? I actually was quite young when I had Chan,¡± Ana offered quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a hundred and fifty-two,¡± Haven added with his own smile, adding to their attempt at lightening both Claire¡¯s and Sean¡¯s moods.

    Claire just shook her head, but couldn¡¯t help letting some of those thoughts come to the surface after all, ¡°And the dead girl?¡± she asked in a near whisper, causing them all to sigh a bit.

    ¡°She was seventeen, and dying already,¡± Ana reminded her once more, just to try and alleviate a bit of that guilt that Claire was feeling, as impossible as that would truly ever be to do at all.

    ¡°But you all must hate me,¡± Claire whispered, causing Sean to look down sadly once more. ¡°She was your friend, part of your household, even.¡±

    ¡°And you have always been my best friend,¡± Chantarell reminded Claire firmly as she reached up to gently touch those long black locks. ¡°And all of us know that you were not in control in any way when you hurt her. So stop, okay?¡± Chan told her with a soft comforting tone to her voice as she moved to place a tender kiss at the corner of Claire¡¯s pretty mouth, which did cause Sean to tense a bit, though it was almost more out of interest than jealousy, he realized with surprise.

    Claire looked up at Chan with a bit of shock herself. Though she did not pull away. She simply looked confused, as did Sean; unlike the other two members of the group who simply wore little grins.

    ¡°You don¡¯t hate me?¡± Claire finally managed to ask Chantarell again.

    ¡°Not even close,¡± Chantarell assured her. There being an almost sultry tone to her voice as she startled Claire further by placing a hand gently upon her waist as the two women sat close atop the bed.

    Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed at this too, but he still made no move or verbal response. Then Haven interrupted as he stood to place a gentle arm around Ana¡¯s waist before speaking, ¡°We know how much you love us children of the night, Chan, but stop trying to fondle your sister-in-law and come to bed,¡± Haven scolded her playfully, which only caused further confusion on Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s faces. The other three smiled knowingly as Chan finally pushed herself up from the mattress next to Claire and moved to Haven¡¯s side.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be going to sleep yet anyway,¡± Chantarell said as she moved to kiss his neck with a near purr. ¡°There is only an hour till dawn,¡± she reminded him.

    ¡°Who said anything about sleep?¡± Haven told her with his own sultriness, as he guided the two women toward the bed in a less than subtle manner. Haven then gave the slightest smile to Sean and pulled the curtain across the room to separate the two halves however minimally.

    Sean just shook his head as he quickly moved away from Haven¡¯s side of the room where the other man finished closing the curtain and chuckled as he joined the two women upon his own bed. ¡°Ok,¡± Sean swallowed the word before finally moving to Claire¡¯s side once more.

    ¡°That was odd,¡± Claire said in her own soft voice as Sean sat next to her, beginning to remove his shoes.

    ¡°You should see them on Hallow''s Eve¡± Sean mumbled.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, caught.

    ¡°Nevermind,¡± he smirked, trying to ignore the giggles he heard from the other side of the curtained room. ¡°But we do still have an hour,¡± he added as he finished removing the boots. ¡°So what should we do?¡± he asked, trying not to put any innuendo into the question, which was difficult considering how much he did want her, and considering what was now going on barely ten feet away.

    ¡°Jeez, does everyone in your family want to sleep with me?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help responding, though not seeming totally offended by the idea, somehow.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Ooh, can I answer that one, big brother?¡± Chantarell giggled as she peeked over the top of the curtain, only to be playfully pulled back into the bed by Haven¡¯s strong arms.

    Claire¡¯s jaw dropped a bit at the girl''s words. Sean couldn¡¯t help looking down while almost wearing a smile, almost. ¡°Considering I only really have one family member¡­¡± he let his voice trail off, with yet another shake of his head.

    Claire shook her head at his response as well, before allowing her own, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that just a little weird, though?¡± she said, only lowering her voice slightly, figuring that by now the other three just might be too busy to be paying attention to their conversation, considering the noises now coming from the other side of the curtain.

    ¡°As opposed to all the other things about our lives that are so normal, now?¡± he asked pointedly.

    ¡°But she¡¯s your¡­ And she¡¯s a¡­.¡± Claire shook her head, not letting herself dwell on this line of conversation. ¡°I think we¡¯re all too tired to make sense right now,¡± she added in a slight mumble.

    ¡°You and I don¡¯t really get tired anymore though. You¡¯re probably just hungry,¡± he told her softly, hoping like hell that the statement didn¡¯t bring back all those memories of the previous night, as impossible as it was for Claire to ever get that out of her head any time soon.

    ¡°Not like I was last night,¡± she assured bitterly, though with an obvious sadness to her tone as she too began removing her shoes.

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t at least eat a little, you will get that hungry again,¡± he reminded her in his own worried whisper.

    ¡°And who exactly do you recommend that I bite? I¡¯m not about to kill your sister, or her mother!¡± she told him, somehow hurt by the very fact that he was even suggesting that she did feed again.

    ¡°Claire, you can feed without killing. We all can,¡± he assured her, still trying to speak too quietly for the lovers to overhear.

    ¡°Maybe you can,¡± she said, her voice breaking a bit as she turned her eyes downwards.

    ¡°Haven fed on Chan tonight, and I took some from Ana. Do either of them appear to be dead? Or even hurt?¡± he asked her, trying to speak gently, but firmly.

    ¡°Well, apparently, you and Haven aren¡¯t monsters,¡± she added as she pulled away, only to be pulled back to his side by his strong grip on her arm.

    ¡°You have to eat,¡± he repeated softly as he gently kissed her cheek. ¡°I already fed. You can feed on me,¡± he told her in the same soft, concerned tone.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, appalled. ¡°You are the last person on the planet who I¡¯d risk killing! God, Sean,¡± she shook her head vehemently.

    ¡°Claire, I¡¯m strong enough to stop you if you start to take too much, remember? This actually probably is the best way for you to learn,¡± he added gently.

    ¡°Biting you?¡± she repeated, still more than wary of the idea, though his argument made sense.

    ¡°Yes. I can stop you before you do any real damage, and Haven¡¯s here too. So there¡¯s no way you don¡¯t have someone to pull you back, this time,¡± he added the last bit softly.

    ¡°But won¡¯t it hurt you?¡± she asked in her own whisper.

    ¡°Did it hurt when I bit you?¡± he reminded her, a bit of sultriness there as he remembered that that Kiss had been the furthest thing from painful, for either of them.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± she admitted as she looked down at the memory of how incredibly pleasurable that bite had been.

    ¡°Then come here. Take what you need from me. After all, hasn¡¯t it always been my job to give you everything you need?¡± he reminded her with a slight smile.

    With a sigh of concession, nervous though it was, Claire steeled herself to move closer, and slowly began kissing his neck. The kisses only intensified when she felt him wrap her in his arms, pulling her down to the bed with him. As he pulled her tight against his body, she easily remembered all the passion this man had always inspired in her, and finally talked herself into doing as he asked. Sinking her fangs into his neck at last, their shared moans of pleasure at the feel of that Kiss nearly outweighed the sounds of the lovers who pleased each other in slightly different ways at the other side of that very room.

    <hr>

    December was just beginning as they decided to make a stop to give the horses a break and allow Chantarell and Ana to get some dinner. They would then move onward to the New York border, where they hoped to find another inn. Though they still thankfully had about six more hours till dawn. They found a stretch of road surrounded by thick woods on both sides, and began a fire to heat Ana¡¯s and Chantarell¡¯s dinner.

    Claire sat quietly off from the fire with Haven and Sean as the two men conversed about their impending arrival in New York. Once Ana and Chantarell finished cleaning up after the evening¡¯s meal, Haven ceased the conversation and nodded for Sean to follow him over to where his two servants had just tucked their utensils and plates back into the carriage. Sean simply nodded and followed as the other two women turned to the men with smiles.

    Claire watched as Haven easily moved to pull Chan against him, sinking his fangs into her neck as the girl let out a pleasurable moan, wrapping her arms around him for support during the ecstasy of that Kiss. Ana simply nodded to Sean with a smile as she took a step closer to him. After a moment, Sean moved towards her, also sinking his fangs deeply into her neck as she couldn¡¯t help her own moan of pleasure and the way she too wrapped him in her arms for support. The scene caused a bit of a twinge in Claire, as seeing any woman wrap Sean in her arms would surely have done. Especially during a moment when he was giving this other woman such pleasure, despite the way he was doing so, and the reasons for it.

    Haven¡¯s feeding ended slightly before Sean¡¯s as he gave Chan a moment to compose herself, before giving her a smile and moving off to feed the horses. When Haven moved away, Chantarell¡¯s gaze turned toward where Claire sat silently, her own eyes glued to where Sean was just then finishing his feeding and holding Ana up a moment to allow her to recover as well. Chan¡¯s eyes followed Claire¡¯s as she sighed only slightly at the obvious discomfort Claire was in at seeing her husband giving another any kind of ecstasy.

    ¡°You could switch next time,¡± Chantarell¡¯s voice broke into Claire¡¯s thoughts as she approached her.

    ¡°What?¡± Claire asked. She startled at the other girl''s voice, only then dragging her eyes from where Ana was finally recovering, as Chan took a seat next to her.

    ¡°Next time, you feed on one of us. Let Sean feed on you,¡± Chantarell stated simply as she moved her hand to cover Claire¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯ll make it easier. Trust me,¡± she smiled at her sincerely.

    ¡°I know there¡¯s no way to avoid the Kiss feeling so good, and I know we have to feed, but still,¡± she just shook her head as she looked down while Sean and Ana moved to join Haven by the horses.

    ¡°Would you rather the Kiss hurt?¡± Chan teased.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok for it to feel good, but you know how good it does feel,¡± she paused, dropping her voice a bit. ¡°It feels good the way sex feels good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that it does, admittedly,¡± Chan couldn¡¯t help her smile. ¡°But it¡¯s also something you each need to indulge in, with other people besides each other, just to survive at all now,¡± she reminded Claire of the facts that she already knew.

    ¡°It feels that good to Sean too, not just Ana,¡± Claire continued. ¡°That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t bite you. It would be like, incest or something,¡± Claire added with a shake of her head and a wrinkle of her nose.

    Chantarell sighed, ¡°That''s probably true, I suppose.¡± She then looked over to see that that answer did not make Claire feel any better. ¡°But I¡¯m not related to you,¡± she told Claire with a bit of mischief as she moved closer to her once again.

    ¡°Chan¡­¡± Claire stammered a bit, really beginning to honestly wonder about this girl¡¯s actions lately. Not that Chantarell had been all that normal before she found out the truth about her household.

    ¡°Come on, bite me. I know you¡¯ve gotta be hungry too,¡± Chan prodded her gently.

    ¡°But it¡­ You¡¯re a¡­¡± Claire continued to stammer.

    ¡°What, you gonna spend eternity only biting men, then?¡± Chan chided her.

    ¡°Well, no, but¡­¡± Claire couldn¡¯t really find the rest of that sentence.

    ¡°Give me the Kiss,¡± she whispered against Claire¡¯s ear as she touched her hair once more, pressing that much closer. ¡°You need it, and I want it,¡± she purred against Claire¡¯s ear, knowing that her hunger would make it that much harder to resist the idea.

    ¡°But Haven, he just bit you. What if I take too much?¡±

    ¡°I trust you, especially with your sire and his sire only a few feet away,¡± Chan chuckled, then kissed Claire¡¯s neck for several long moments. Claire tensed as she did, but she didn''t move away. Chantarell finally ended the kisses, nipping at Claire¡¯s neck ever so gently before turning her eyes back to the other woman¡¯s. ¡°Your turn,¡± she told her pointedly.

    Feeling the heat of the girl¡¯s body that close to hers, combined with the sound of Chan¡¯s heartbeat, as well as Claire¡¯s own hunger; she finally gave in, and sunk those fangs into the girl¡¯s neck after all. And both of their moans fueled each other''s hunger that much more.

 Chapter 25

    As December progressed, they continued heading west through New York and onward toward Pennsylvania. As they traveled that night, Claire sat quietly inside the carriage, staring out at the darkness..   Ana and Chantarell slept wrapped in a blanket together upon the opposite seat. Haven and Sean were stationed at the front of the carriage, guiding the horses through the night and speaking quietly to one another.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been with the two women a while, and it just had me wondering something,¡± Sean began after a short break in he and Haven¡¯s previous conversation.

    ¡°Yes, childe?¡± Haven asked in a tone just as quiet as Sean¡¯s.

    ¡°Are we supposed to have them too? I mean, should Claire and I have servants of our own?¡± Sean asked the question that had been eating at him since their long trip began.

    ¡°It would be wise,¡± Haven admitted.

    ¡°Cause of Claire, right?¡± Sean asked, speaking even more quietly.

    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Haven asked, puzzled a bit by the response.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s still usually only feeding from me.  And I see how it bothers her when I bite Ana. I mean, if it wasn¡¯t only Ana that I fed from, maybe it would be easier for her not to worry that it will become any more than that, you know?¡± Sean returned in the same soft, worried tone. Haven was quiet a long moment, silently pondering Sean''s words.  The silence grew long enough that Sean spoke again, ¡°What are you thinking, Haven?¡±

    ¡°So, how many times has Claire fed from you, now?¡± Haven responded, though the words seemed odd to Sean.

    ¡°Just about every night since we left. Why?¡±

    Haven just shook his head, ¡°Well, that explains why it is so hard for her.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sean asked with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°She already has the attachment to you from your previous lives together.  And now, her feelings for you are that much more intense.¡±

    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Sean repeated in confusion.

    ¡°If she drank from you every night, she¡¯s completely bound to you now, Sean. She already was a third of the way there just from the Embrace,¡± Haven told him pointedly.

    ¡°She¡¯s bound to me?¡± Sean asked, seeming quite thrown by the information.

    ¡°I did tell you that if she drank from you three times she would be completely devoted to you so intensely that you¡¯re the only thought in her head, and she would do anything to please you: Even to the point where, biting aside, you could even have sex with all three of us, right in front of her, and she¡¯d still be madly in love with you.  No matter how badly seeing you in such a scenario may tear at her, especially now,¡± Haven added more quietly, making one wonder why he chose that particular comparison.

    ¡°But, I thought¡­. I mean¡­. You mean that works, even if she¡¯s one of us now?¡± Sean returned, seeming more than a bit upset by the news.

    ¡°Vampire blood is vampire blood.  Any creature that ingests it will get bound upon that third drink,¡± Haven informed.  ¡°Except were-beasts.  They¡¯d just get horrifyingly sick,¡± Haven had to add, trying not to sound amused by the fact.

    ¡°Were¡­what?¡± Sean then just shook his head, having more important things on his mind, just then.  ¡°I just didn¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t realize that it would work on her still,¡± Sean shook his head, appalled at himself once more.  ¡°How do I reverse it?¡± he asked, hoping that Haven would have some fail-safe answer for that question too.

    ¡°It will wear off, after several months, provided she doesn¡¯t feed from you any more in that entire time,¡± he had to add.

    ¡°But she¡¯s still shaky about feeding on anyone else. Isn¡¯t there just some way you can reverse the effects, somehow?¡±

    ¡°You are an odd one. You were just asking about servants, but you''re appalled by the idea of your own wife being bound to you? Servants are bound in that way too, remember?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s Claire. I¡¯ve always wanted her to be an equal, with a mind of her own: Something no other man would ever have allowed her to be,¡± he added more quietly.

    Haven just shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s really not a very surefire way of reversing it, Sean.  But I suppose you could cancel it out, in a way,¡± Haven finally offered, though didn¡¯t seem thrilled with sharing the information he hinted at.

    ¡°How?¡± Sean asked, perplexed further.

    ¡°If you became bound to her, too,¡± Haven sighed, but quickly moved on.  ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯d ever recommend another Kindred willingly doing, but I suppose you are a special case,¡± he smirked only slightly.  ¡°Basically, it would no longer feel quite as one-sided to her, then. You both would care for each other that intensely, but you also would have the added knowledge that neither of you would even be capable of hurting, or abandoning, or ceasing to love one another¡­ No matter what else you do with other people, up to and including feeding: You both would have complete assurance that your own love would never be in danger, as long as that bond remained.¡±

    ¡°So I would have to bite her, three times?¡±

    ¡°On three different nights,¡± Haven added.  ¡°Though there are also other ways to ingest her blood, without using your fangs at all, and they¡¯re also quite pleasant¡­ But we¡¯ll save that discussion for another time,¡± Haven smiled as though he held yet another secret Sean was unaware of.  Not that that would be that surprising.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Right,¡± Sean just shook his head before finally moving on.  ¡°So, we need to get her to eat more often, not from just me then. That way, I could feed on her without taking more than she has stored, right?¡± Sean returned, thinking on the plan.

    ¡°If you really are sure you want to get bound to her. It is quite dangerous to give all that power to another Kindred,¡± Haven reminded.

    ¡°Well, if she¡¯s already bound to me, then it won¡¯t matter, cause that means she¡¯ll never hurt me anyway, despite all that power I¡¯ve given her, right?¡±

    ¡°You are a quick study,¡± Haven admitted as he prodded the horse¡¯s into picking up their pace, moving them more quickly onward.

    <hr>

    As December drew near it¡¯s close, the group came to the point in their long journey where they were nearing the New York-Pennsylvania border. Haven pulled the horses to a stop near another lovely patch of forest, as his two servants quickly scurried out of the inner part of the carriage for some unknown task.

    ¡°Why are we stopping now?¡± Sean asked Haven from his seat beside him at the front of the carriage, ¡°We¡¯re barely a week off from the Pennsylvania border, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no need to worry. We are a long way off from our former Prince¡¯s territory. There¡¯s no rush any longer,¡± Haven assured.  ¡°Now, we can simply enjoy our journey.¡±

    ¡°So, we stopped to take in the scenery?¡± Sean asked with a crease of the brow as Claire slowly made her way from the inner part of the carriage.  She stepped down and silently stretched her limbs, merely out of habit, rather than need.

    ¡°It¡¯s a special night for the young ladies. They¡¯re off to find a suitable spot,¡± Haven answered in his usual cryptic manner.

    ¡°Suitable for what?¡± Sean pressed, eager to take in every bit of knowledge his sire had, if for no other reason than to avoid being caught off guard again, as he had been in regards to the bond. Though now that bond was indeed a mutual one between he and Claire.

    ¡°It¡¯s the winter solstice,¡± Claire answered Sean quietly before moving off to watch as a few rabbits darted into the forest. She still continued to behave in her usual quiet, rather withdrawn state that she had never really deviated from since the night of her Embrace. Sean sighed softly at the way she still seemed a shadow of herself since the night he had given her eternity.  The few times they had fed on each other over the last month, were truly the only times he had seen any real signs of life in her at all anymore.

    ¡°She still has never mentioned the child?¡± Haven asked Sean quietly, once Claire had moved several feet off from where the two men still sat.

    Sean just shook his head, and tried to move on from the subject that was quite painful for him as well, ¡°So, tell me how the servants work.¡±

    Haven narrowed his eyes, not happy with his question being brushed past, but he understood the reasons why.  So he allowed the subject change, ¡°How do you mean, exactly?¡±

    ¡°I get that they¡¯re bound; which basically is why they¡¯re so devoted to you that they don¡¯t care about your own behavior, right?¡±

    ¡°My own behavior?¡± Haven asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Making them share you, as a lover,¡± Sean added, his own upset over Claire¡¯s continued sadness sharpening his tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t make them share me,¡± Haven said with brevity, though quickly continued, ¡°I allow them to share me,¡± he corrected.

    ¡°Allow them?¡± Sean scoffed.  ¡°I realize you are what would be considered, attractive, I suppose, but isn¡¯t that statement just a bit on the arrogant side?¡± Sean asked, though did lower his voice as he did.

    ¡°Sean, the bond doesn¡¯t just make them love me. It also makes them need me... in that way.¡±

    ¡°Need you?¡± Sean asked, still seeming unconvinced by the argument.

    ¡°You know as well as I do that those like us don¡¯t really need that kind of physical display of affection any longer. The Kiss is what¡¯s more satisfying to us now. If you didn¡¯t know that, then you would have still been making love to Claire nearly every night, like before the change. But you haven¡¯t, have you? You probably haven¡¯t made love to her once, since her death,¡± Haven returned, though still somehow spoke gently.

    Sean looked down before forcing a response, ¡°Do you think maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s upset?¡±

    Haven just shook his head, though with a slight smile, ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. What I was trying to explain is that I am not using the women for physical pleasure, as I¡¯m sure is what it must look like from the outside. What I¡¯m saying is, they¡¯re the ones who need it, badly.  And not necessarily from me; so that wasn¡¯t a statement of conceit, honest,¡± he finished simply.

    ¡°They need it?¡± Sean repeated.  He then remembered the latter part of the sentence, ¡°And you let them be with other men too?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow at that thought.

    ¡°Men, women, whichever,¡± Haven returned, trying not to laugh at Sean¡¯s look of shock.  ¡°Think about it, Sean. Use your own father as an example. What little you do know about him is that he was your mother¡¯s lover.  And despite how horribly that turned out; he still had found, and impregnated, another young lover, only two years later. Do you think he would have done that so easily and so quickly, if his urges weren¡¯t, shall we say, stronger, than even your average libidinous young man?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sean stammered, trying hard to follow Haven¡¯s statements, as strange as they were.

    ¡°I mean, when humans get bound, it gives them an addiction to blood.  A very strong addiction,¡± he added more quietly.  ¡°But it also strengthens their other desires, greatly. And fulfilling those other desires is what holds their addiction at bay.  It keeps them from hurting others to gain that blood they so desire, thanks to the vampiric addiction mine has given them,¡± another sigh.  ¡°So, that is what I mean when I say that the women need me, like that. I have no wish to see them at the mercy of my beast, so I fill those other desires for them. It causes less lives to be lost in the long run.  And it''s hardly an unpleasant task,¡± he just had to add with a smirk, despite the seriousness of this new knowledge he was giving his childe at last.

    Sean was quiet for several long moments while he listened to the sounds of the night, like Ana and Chantarell giggling as they set up for their evening¡¯s festivities. His eyes quietly watched his own lover, who still lingered in the distance, near the tree line, watching those two rabbits playfully chase each other through the underbrush.

    ¡°And you say that we should have servants?¡± Sean finally spoke up, though quietly.  He then added, ¡°But our servants would have all those needs you just spoke of too, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°It is unavoidable,¡± Haven responded in an unreadable tone.

    ¡°So, if their needs aren¡¯t fulfilled, they may hurt others for blood?¡± Sean asked somberly, almost visibly digesting the facts.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it is very hard for those still living to harness the beast that lives in our blood. We have the will to tame it, they do not,¡± Haven returned sadly.

    ¡°But Ana and Chan, they don¡¯t seem to be hurting anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because I fulfill their other need; the one that so closely resembles the need for blood. By giving them that release, it calms their bloodlust, and keeps them from ever becoming dangerous.¡±

    ¡°So Claire and I, we would need to do that too? We would have to fill our own servants'' needs?  Those needs?¡± he asked in a bit of a raspy tone.

    ¡°You could always let the servants tend to each other¡¯s needs.  It¡¯s what most Kindred do in regards to their servants. However, my servants can¡¯t really tend to each other¡¯s needs. Incest is still incest,¡± he reminded.  ¡°But as I stated, I hardly consider tending to their needs to be an unpleasant task, myself.¡±  Haven then moved off to join his two lovers, just in case they may have any need for him that night after all.

 Chapter 26

    ~1599~

    A blizzard was raging hard as they passed through Pennsylvania on that January night. By only nine o¡¯clock the group was forced to find shelter a mere two hours after they had started that night¡¯s travels. None were too happy about having to lose at least one entire night¡¯s travel time due to the weather, but they knew that the horses were not likely to fare well through the ever dropping temperatures and ever deepening snowfall.

    Upon finding another small town inn, the three women had moved from the carriage to claim the room for the evening and the following day, when they still wouldn¡¯t be able to travel, regardless of weather. Haven nodded for Sean to follow him into the pub next to the inn while the women tended to the room.

    ¡°Suddenly have the urge for a pint, after a century and a half?¡± Sean mumbled to Haven. Claire¡¯s unfailing sadness had been easily affecting his own mood as well.

    ¡°We¡¯re going inside because you spoke to me of servants just a fortnight ago.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and not since,¡± Sean returned pointedly as he slowly followed Haven to trudge through the snow toward the entrance to the dimly lit pub.

    ¡°We may be forced to spend more than one night in this place,¡± he began, gesturing to the still heavily flying snow around them as they reached the door.  ¡°So, this may just be the place to attain those servants you spoke of..¡± Haven informed.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not even sure I like the idea, Haven,¡± Sean admitted, dropping his voice further as they entered the room full of human patrons.

    ¡°Would you prefer to leave Ana and Chantarell to watch over all three of us for the rest of our days, not ever getting a moment¡¯s rest of their own?¡± he asked bluntly as he led them to the far corner of the room, where the two could easily survey the rest of their companions.

    ¡°They sleep at night, when they can,¡± Sean argued, though weakly, as he took the seat across from Haven.

    ¡°They used to take shifts, one stayed awake during the day to watch over me, while the other slept. Then at night, I would attend to the needs of whichever had slumbered with me that day.¡±  Haven waved the serving girl away without placing an order, which only served to produce a scowl from her.  ¡°Their needs are now being neglected as they are both now required to be three times as vigilant during the day, and three times as exhausted, and hungry, during the night,¡± he added pointedly.

    ¡°They eat,¡± Sean continued his argument, though even more weakly than before as he sighed at those drinking merrily around him.

    ¡°They have more than one kind of hunger, Sean,¡± Haven reminded, only causing Sean to deepen his sigh.  ¡°It¡¯s been almost two months. The two of you will have to begin looking out for your own needs soon.¡±

    ¡°Meaning, claiming servants?¡± Sean replied, not really needing to hear the answer he already knew.

    ¡°At least one, though I would recommend two.  One for each of you. Not to mention other reasons for needing to have multiple servants,¡± he reminded.

    ¡°So they can tend to each other¡¯s needs, right?¡± Sean scoffed, though quietly.

    ¡°I believe you were also concerned about Claire worrying that you might develop deeper affections for Ana too, weren¡¯t you?¡± Haven reminded again.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Claire be here to have some say in this?¡± he said as he forced his eyes to move over the unassuming humans around them.

    ¡°It may be easier to bring your own choice to her first, just to help warm her to the idea of servants at all. Look how hesitant you are, and you are adjusting remarkably better than her, already.¡±

    ¡°What do you expect, after what happened to Viola... and the baby?¡± Sean asked him a little roughly.

    ¡°So she finally told you about it then?¡± Haven repeated the question he had asked his childe before.

    ¡°No, but still, it¡¯s gone now. Nothing will change that,¡± Sean returned quietly.

    ¡°So she most likely did not know about it.  So I think your previous statement should have ended with Viola, don¡¯t you?¡± Haven returned bluntly, his impatience at Sean¡¯s hesitancy becoming more apparent.

    ¡°Still, I doubt she will ever get over that either. The baby¡¯s death was less violent even than Viola¡¯s, and I¡¯m a long way from over that,¡± he mumbled.

    ¡°But you are adjusting. She is not. Which brings us back to why you should choose the first servants.  And she will simply have to grow into the idea,¡± Haven told him once more.

    ¡°How do I help her adjust though, Haven? I need a way!¡± Sean asked desperately, leaning over the table to accent the words.

    ¡°I thought we were discussing servants,¡± Haven returned, not meeting his childe¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you help me? Why won¡¯t you tell me?¡± Sean asked with equal parts despair and anger.

    Haven sighed, finally looking back towards those ice colored eyes.  ¡°Because, Sean, there is no way to help her adjust.  There''s no secret power¡­ short of me erasing her goddamn mind,¡± he added the last part in a nearly inaudible tone.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Erasing her mind?¡± Sean gasped.

    ¡°A little quieter please,¡± Haven shot back in a whisper, purposefully casting his eyes around the room.

    ¡°You could do that?¡± Sean finally asked after another long moment.

    ¡°She¡¯s barely herself already.  Do you really want me to erase even more of her Sean?  Honestly?¡± Haven scoffed bitterly.

    Sean looked down sadly, knowing that he would never want that.  He just wanted her pain to end.  ¡°No, I just¡­ I feel so helpless. We--- you, have all this power, and still, she¡¯s barely a shell,¡± he paused for a long moment.  He then couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°Do you even know what it¡¯s like to have found the other half of yourself, and then have to watch it slowly getting eaten away, leaving less and less behind each day? Do you even know what that feels like, really?¡± Sean asked desperately.  Though it was hardly a question he truly expected an answer to.

    Haven sighed as he also turned his cloud-colored eyes downwards, ¡°No Sean. I suppose I don¡¯t. I was only eighteen when I¡­ changed¡­. I never found that other half. Not even anyone close to it, in all these years since. So no. I¡¯m sorry. I suppose that¡¯s another thing I don¡¯t really know,¡± he confessed.

    The sadness in his tone easily caused Sean to look up at him, feeling that sadness for him, as well. Despite all appearances, Haven truly was the closest thing Sean ever remembered having to a father.  Finally seeing a glimpse of the pain that Haven hid so well, he couldn¡¯t help feeling it too.

    After several long moments, Haven finally spoke up again, ¡°What about her?¡± he asked Sean as he gestured toward a young blonde woman who stood a few feet off from them.  She suggestively leaned over a middle-aged man, while dressed in a manner that made it clear what her profession was.

    ¡°What about her?¡± Sean asked as he furrowed his brow, glancing from the woman back to Haven.

    ¡°She¡¯s prettier than most of these women,¡± Haven replied nonchalantly.

    ¡°These women, meaning whores?¡± Sean returned, though dropped his voice on the final word.  He had never been that comfortable calling any woman that; even though that¡¯s what she so obviously was.

    ¡°Yes, those,¡± Haven shook his head and hid a smirk at the way that Sean and Claire each were patently unconventional, yet still much less worldly than he.

    ¡°So what if she is pretty. As you pointed out, we don¡¯t need that particular kind of pleasure anymore.¡±  There was only a slight pause as Sean looked back toward the blonde girl in question, ¡°And even if I was looking for that, I¡¯m a happily married man, remember?¡±

    ¡°Odd how happy looks so unhappy on you,¡± Haven said pointedly as he sighed and scanned the room once more.

    Sean just scoffed angrily at the insinuation and had to deny it, ¡°Whatever unhappiness isn¡¯t for a reason like that. There are extenuating circumstances, and you know that,¡± he unnecessarily reminded Haven.

    ¡°And you know, also, that I was not referring to having a use for the young lady that would fall under her current job description, exactly,¡± Haven let out a sound of frustration. ¡°Weren¡¯t we discussing the fact that this would be the best place to find those servants, now that mother nature has decided to keep us in this lovely town longer than we had originally planned?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think mother nature gives a damn about any of us anymore. Not like we should even be considered a part of her world,¡± Sean scoffed under his breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell my servants. They quite adore her,¡± Haven smirked.

    ¡°I somehow don¡¯t know how valid their opinions on anything are, anymore. You¡¯ve made it quite clear that your blood definitely gives them quite a different outlook on life, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I seem to recall your wife being quite fond of her too, Sean. Even before she was brought into this dark new life,¡± Haven reminded quietly as his eyes moved back to the girl they had previously spoke of. Then he glanced back at Sean, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get her. It¡¯s not that hard,¡± Haven assured.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sean asked, their previous subject all but forgotten.

    ¡°You think she¡¯s pretty, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°So what if she is?¡± Sean repeated, furrowing his brow once more.

    ¡°Beauty is always something to be claimed and collected. Don¡¯t you agree? You are an artist, after all,¡± Haven returned.

    ¡°Yes I enjoy beauty, but she¡¯s a person, not a piece of art to be snatched up, Haven. She¡¯s still a human. You still remember what it¡¯s like to be one of those, don¡¯t you?¡± Sean added a little coolly.

    Haven¡¯s expression darkened a moment as he quickly glanced back Sean¡¯s way.  He bit back his immediate response to ever hearing his humanity being questioned. After all, the three of them all now belonged to the Kindred clan who tried holding onto their humanity more fervently than all the other clans combined.

    ¡°And we can keep her beautiful, for as long as she wishes to be,¡± he reasoned.  ¡°Besides, the reason to pick a whore,¡± a pause to let Sean take in the word once more, ¡°is not simply because she won¡¯t be missed, but also because, as horrible as the addiction may be, I¡¯d like to think that a life with our kind, would still be better for her than what she calls a life, now. Don¡¯t you?¡± Haven added pointedly as he got up from his seat and glanced toward the blonde woman again.

    Sean swallowed again as he could almost see the wheels turning inside Haven¡¯s head, ¡°What are you going to do, Haven?¡± he asked worriedly.

    ¡°Just to assure you that my intentions are not evil, or monstrous, try remembering that I am helping you to do this so you and the woman you love will be safe. And so that giving her eternity will actually mean something.  I do hope that''s why you gave it to her at all,¡± he informed, watching for Sean¡¯s reaction to his words.

    Sean simply looked down as the words sunk in.  He also recalled the concerns Haven voiced for his own exhausted servants earlier that evening. He was not sure why he was so determined to find fault in Haven¡¯s actions, as he had been doing.  The only reason he could find had to be that of his own emotional exhaustion since the night he had turned Claire; and all the other things that that same night had brought with it as well. Sean sighed, knowing that Haven most likely was simply trying to keep them all safe, and he couldn¡¯t begrudge him doing that, in the only way he could.  Their need for safety during those deadly daytime hours was indeed dire now.

    ¡°So what do I have to do?¡± Sean returned in his own quiet, defeated tone.

    Haven finally allowed a small smile.  Though it wasn¡¯t really a joyous expression.  He was simply hopeful that maybe Sean would eventually accept the things he would have to accept to survive eternity at all.

    ¡°I charm and distract her. You then make your way over and offer her a drink¡­ a drink with a special ingredient,¡± Haven added more quietly.

    ¡°My blood,¡± Sean replied in a raspy tone, still not looking up.

    ¡°It¡¯s the quickest, simplest way to start the bond,¡± Haven assured in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°Then what happens?¡± Sean asked, warily looking up.

    ¡°Then we talk to her nicely for a few moments, making sure she drinks her drink. We make sure she wants to see us again.  Or at least you,¡± he added with a smile.  ¡°Then we bid her a good evening, showing her that we¡¯re perfect gentlemen, even to a woman like her,¡±  Haven paused as he glanced toward her again, ¡°Then we speak to her again tomorrow, and the next night. Then you¡¯ll have your first servant,¡± he gave the simplified version.

    Sean swallowed again, ¡°And then what?¡± he repeated even more quietly.

    ¡°Then that is up to you¡­ and Claire.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Two nights later, Claire was sitting alone in the room of the inn next to Haven and his mistresses¡¯ room. She glanced up from tailoring the dress she was trying to concentrate on as a way of having some part of her life still be the same as it was when she truly had life. She couldn''t help a scowl as she looked toward the door. This was the third night in a row that Sean had disappeared to the pub. He had not even been all that interested in alcohol back when he still was able to ingest it at all.

    She then had another thought occur to her, and it was a bit more unsettling. If he had no use for alcohol, what other interest could a pub and brothel now hold for him? She tried to talk herself down from that new worry. She also mentally pushed away the thought that she and Sean had not actually made love once since her embrace. She spent these months believing that their lack of sexual intimacy was simply because the Kiss satisfied them in the same sort of way. But now that he had disappeared three nights in a row, her brain was making up all sorts of things to fill in those blanks with.

    Claire then closed her eyes as if to blink away those thoughts. She attempted logic and concluded that he was more likely only wandering away from her side to feed. After all, it was obvious that his constantly feeding on Ana was bothering her. Ana and Chan had both seemed exhausted of late. Likely due to the constant blood loss on top of their lack of actual rest. Claire sighed again, convincing herself that Sean¡¯s disappearances had to have been in order to attain sustenance. Though somehow that thought wasn¡¯t extremely comforting either, despite knowing it was something that she would have to accept for the rest of their lives, or rather, for the rest of time itself.

    Her dark thoughts were soon interrupted once Sean did return to her room that night. Only he was not alone. He looked more than uneasy as he moved through the door, then held it open as a young blonde woman entered. As she stepped inside she had looked quite eager, and then quite startled as her eyes fell upon where Claire sat in the chair next to the bed.

    ¡°Oh, hi.¡± The girl spoke cautiously, and barely even looked much older than nineteen or twenty. She took a wary breath as her eyes nervously moved over Claire, who looked just as shocked at the other woman¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Claire, this is Baila,¡± Sean introduced them uneasily as he closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Baila?¡± Claire set aside the dress, her movements stiff as she looked over the young woman who was just as scantily clad as all the tavern girls Claire had caught brief glimpses of during their travels. Baila¡¯s skirt was slit down the front, high enough to expose the nearly translucent undergarment. With it she wore a corset that was brightly colored and so tight and low cut that it would expose her nipples if she were to lean forward even slightly.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be our servant,¡± Sean spoke just as nervously as the two women looked between each other.

    ¡°Servant?¡± Claire repeated more loudly than she had meant to.

    ¡°To watch over us during the day: The way Chan and Ana do with Haven,¡± he added, trying to force confidence into his voice, despite how worried he was about Claire¡¯s response to such a major change.

    ¡°Sean, she¡¯s a complete stranger!¡± Claire told him furtively as she stood. Baila said nothing, simply looking downwards, quite unsure of the whole situation herself. Though she voiced no concerns or dissent.

    Sean swallowed again as he took a slight step towards Claire, leaving Baila standing quietly inside the door to their room. ¡°Haven showed me how to bind her, the way Ana and Chan are bound to him. She will protect me with her life. Which means she¡¯ll protect you with her life too¡± he attempted to assure.

    Claire didn¡¯t look any less uneasy as she looked around him at where the girl stood quietly, almost as though waiting on her instructions. ¡°She¡¯s bound to you?¡± Claire repeated in the same whisper.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing these last three nights. It takes three drinks,¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°So,¡± she swallowed again, her eyes not moving from Baila, ¡°she feels about you, the way they feel about him?¡± she asked, still speaking in the same slow monotone.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the bond does,¡± he nodded slowly.

    ¡°She thinks she loves you then,¡± Claire returned, the words barely escaping.

    ¡°And you can give her your blood too. She¡¯ll feel that way about both of us,¡± he told her, trying to sound assuring, though it was difficult with the way Claire''s emerald eyes snapped up at the sound of his words. ¡°But that just serves to assure us that she¡¯ll never hurt either of us; or let anyone else do so,¡± he pointed out again.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, ma¡¯am,¡± Baila attempted to assure Claire as well. It was obvious that was what Sean wanted to do, and whatever Sean wanted, Baila was sure was exactly what she wanted now too.

    Claire just shook her head and turned away from the girl. ¡°And I thought being what we now are, that that was unbelievable,¡± she scoffed. ¡°Though not as unbelievable as having you bring home another woman who loves you. I never saw that coming. That¡¯s for sure,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Claire,¡± Sean began, attempting to move to comfort her, ¡°you know it¡¯s not like that. Yes, she thinks she loves me, but the bond makes that feeling unavoidable. But you know that way before any bond could even exist, you are the only woman that I have ever loved. The only one I will ever love, love for real. No bond will ever change that,¡± he promised her as he wrapped his arms around her from behind, gently kissing the back of her head, not even looking back to see the way his words or actions may have hurt Baila to hear or see them.

    Though despite that pain, Baila did not move. She could not move. As she now no longer could even bear the thought to be away from Sean, who had been nothing but a complete stranger to her only a mere three nights earlier. Before she had been brought into this dark new world... and addiction.

    Sean gave Claire another gentle squeeze from behind before finally releasing her from his grip and turning back toward their newly acquired companion. ¡°Go ahead and find yourself some supper, or introduce yourself to the other servants, just be sure to return before dawn,¡± he instructed her with brevity, but tried to do so gently nonetheless.

    ¡°Yes, Sean,¡± she offered him a slight smile and bow before heading from the room once more without question.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Claire,¡± he began softly as he turned back to where she still faced away from him, simply staring blankly at the wall of their room. ¡°You have to know that this is not in any way a desire to have another woman in my life. It¡¯s the opposite really. We need her so we will be safe, and so we can be together forever, just like the plan was. You have to know that,¡± he repeated.

    She sighed as well, ¡°Yes I know that, but I also know that the servants have needs; needs that are way beyond a normal person¡¯s,¡± she stated, sounding more worried than angry then.

    ¡°Haven warned you about that, then?¡± Sean returned in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°No. Chan and Ana did though,¡± another sigh.

    ¡°As long as you and I give her our blood regularly, she should be ok,¡± Sean hoped aloud. ¡°And if that¡¯s still not enough, we can get another servant. We should probably have two anyway, when you think about it.¡±

    Claire just shook her head, ¡°What if she hates me, just because I¡¯m with you? What then?¡± she asked even more quietly.

    ¡°From what I understand, she can¡¯t possibly harm anyone I love. And even if she does have some kind of jealousy, she will keep it in check. The bond makes it so, from everything Haven has told me.¡±

    Claire shook her head once more, ¡°I just hope you¡¯re right, Sean,¡± she gave into his argument, though the question remained; did she give in because she wanted to, or because her own bond to Sean ¡®made it so.¡¯

    ~February 1599~

    It took until the following month for their party, now a party of six, to make it to Ohio. In that time, Baila had remained the only servant that Sean and Claire now shared with one another. Though there were hardly any interactions at all between the two women who now shared Sean¡¯s sleeping quarters on a regular basis. They simply regarded each other silently, both seeming intimidated by the other somehow. However, in regards to the sleeping arrangements, Baila usually was asleep at night whilst Sean and Claire still spent time with each other or the other members of their party who were awake from one night to the next.

    The fact of this sort of separation, depending on the time of day, did help ever so slightly. But during the ¡®crossover¡¯ hours, when they were all awake, usually packing or unpacking their belongings into or out of carriages or nightly shelters, there was still a bit of tension.

    On this particular night, those hours were spent as the carriage approached a small farmhouse set off from the road. Haven¡¯s eyes moved from his place at the reins next to Claire and Sean. As the carriage came to a halt, it woke the sleeping servants inside. Haven then scanned the house before turning his eyes back toward his companions.

    ¡°It¡¯s abandoned,¡± he offered after surveying the area around the place.

    ¡°No inn tonight?¡± Claire responded quietly.

    ¡°We¡¯re on one of the long stretches between towns. So this will have to do,¡± Haven responded, causing a slightly worried sigh from Sean and Claire, who had grown accustomed to the security that an inn at least seemed to imply. In actuality, the less humans they were surrounded by during the day, the safer they would actually be likely to be. ¡°Which is another reason why I wanted you to get at least one of your servants before we got to these parts of the trip,¡± he reminded the two of them pointedly, causing Claire to look down once more, still not quite comfortable with Baila¡¯s addition to their group.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll start helping them take our things inside,¡± Sean offered an interruption to the awkward silence as they neared the abandoned home.

    Haven nodded in response as Claire averted her eyes, feeling like she should offer to help as well. But she still balked at the idea of prolonging any contact with Baila when she could avoid it. She knew Sean claimed to have no real feelings for the girl, but it still was hard for her to see the way Baila¡¯s eyes always were glued to him with such adoration and lust, and what the girl truly believed was love.

    Haven watched Claire who was unable to move her gaze from Baila, as Sean and the servants began taking items into the house. ¡°Let¡¯s check to see if there¡¯s any wood around for a fire,¡± Haven suggested to Claire as a slight reprieve from watching the blonde girl¡¯s lust filled gaze on Sean while they moved to and from the carriage.

    ¡°You''re cold?¡±

    Haven just smiled slightly before moving down from the carriage and offering his hand to help her step down as well. ¡°Though they won¡¯t get sick from the cold, I doubt the servants would really enjoy shivering through the rest of the night,¡± he returned with another smile as she stepped down into the coating of snow upon the ground.

    Claire then regarded him closely as he moved about, checking if the former owners had left any fire wood behind. Then she finally had to speak up as he began gathering some kindling, ¡°You actually do care about them, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked, though here voice was just above a whisper.

    ¡°Them?¡± he replied innocently as he located a rusty hatchet stuck into a nearby stump.

    ¡°Your servants,¡± she returned, having trouble believing that he actually needed the clarification, despite his response.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been with me for a long time,¡± was his only response as he moved about, assuming she would follow, and she did.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotta ask you something then,¡± she finally continued bravely after a few moments of him handing her a few smaller pieces of wood to get the fire started before dawn was upon them once more.

    ¡°Ask away, my dear,¡± he responded, still not looking back from his tasks, though he wore a half-smile that wasn''t as much inspired by the fact of whatever her question was to be, but more by the fact that she was at least attempting to communicate at all.

    She steeled herself before finally finding the words to start with, then decided to hide behind an analogy instead, ¡°I suppose it¡¯s sort of a chicken or egg question,¡± she attempted.

    ¡°Care to elaborate?¡± he smiled again, only looking back at her briefly before moving off toward another nearby tree which had a few low-hanging limbs.

    She made herself put the thought into words, ¡°Do you care about them because they¡¯re your lovers, or are they your lovers because you care about them?¡±

    Haven then looked back at her once more, somehow not quite expecting that question. He appeared to ponder his answer before offering any kind of response. ¡°Things are different with they and I. They¡¯re more family than servants,¡± he returned, his words nearly echoing those that Chantarell had shared with Sean all those years ago.

    ¡°Different than what?¡± Claire returned, hoping upon hope he was comparing his relationship with them to the one that Sean may eventually have with Baila, but needing it clearer.

    ¡°Different than most of my other servants,¡± he stated simply as he piled up a few more small pieces of wood near his feet before continuing. ¡°I care about the well-being of all my servants, but Ana came to me desperate for some kind of acceptance and love, thanks to what had happened to her because of one of my former servants. And Chan, she was born in my home. It¡¯s the only one she¡¯s ever known. So yes, things are very different with the two of them than they had been with my previous servants.¡± He glanced back at Claire, ¡°Does that help?¡± he finally added, already having an idea of why she asked, even without her stating it.

    ¡°So, they¡¯re your lovers because you care about them, then?¡± she rephrased.

    ¡°I suppose that would be the answer, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Haven smiled slightly, seeming to just realize it himself.

    Then Claire bravely asked him for even more clarity, for the simple sake of her own peace of mind. ¡°So you didn¡¯t make love with the servants you had before them?¡± she asked, her voice breaking a bit as she spoke.

    Haven looked away once more, not really answering her question, verbally anyway. Though his answer was obvious, which only served to cause Claire to look down quickly as well as a fear passed through her eyes.

    ¡°I never had anyone else to love, not the way you and Sean have each other,¡± he spoke quietly a moment later, attempting to still give her that assurance she had been asking for all along.

    Claire sighed once more, trying again to find her voice, ¡°So, you don¡¯t think he¡¯ll sleep with her then?¡±

    Haven sighed in return, not really wanting to have to try and answer that question. His psychic abilities only went so far, after all. Instead, he gave her the most truthful answer he could, ¡°Even if that ever happened, it wouldn¡¯t change the way Sean feels for you. Not even death could change that; and I¡¯m pretty sure nothing or no one else ever would either.¡±

 Chapter 28

    A week or so later, they arrived in yet another Kindred Prince''s domain near Columbus. As was usual when coming to a new Prince''s territory, the three of them had to make their presence known to that Prince. As awkward as that was on most occasions, this time the current Prince had already been an acquaintance of Haven''s.  This meant that for once they would be provided with more Kindred-friendly accommodations for at least one night of the long trip westward to where Haven''s sire had settled.  His sire had spent the past several years traveling amongst the wave of frontier families that had begun branching away from the original colonies.

    The Prince''s home was quite the large colonial estate, complete with extra sleeping quarters for his guests. One of those rooms was designated to Sean and Claire for the night.  Though Baila was the one sleeping soundly upon a lush sofa inside the bedroom while Claire sat outside the door of the room, staring out at the nighttime sky through the hallway window.  Though there were no such windows in any of the bedrooms.

    "Sorry it took so long. Haven wanted me to stay and become acquainted with some of the Primogen," Sean apologized with a slight smile as he appeared at the top of the stairs.  This was easily the most luxurious home either had ever stayed in, three times the size of Haven''s home back in Massachusetts.

    "Primogen?" she asked as she turned, her voice hoarse from it''s frequent disuse of late.

    "They represent each of the clans, I guess," Sean smiled as he took the seat next to her.

    "Clans?" she repeated his words once again.

    "Different types of Kindred. There''s this whole system. I guess Haven wants me to learn about it," he replied with a slight smile.

    "Did he say anything else about this ''system?'' Anything I should be worried about.  I mean, we supposedly already broke some kind of laws back home, right?" she returned quietly.

    "I don''t think it''s about that. There''s talk that Haven''s sire might want to appoint him as the Primogen for our clan when we get to his territory. I guess Haven wants me to know what to expect," Sean added with an unconcerned shrug and a pause before his eyes moved to the beam of moonlight that illuminated her face.  Being reminded of the beauty she''d now possess forever, Sean felt the urge to reach up and touch her long locks gently, lovingly, the way he always had, back before all their current worries.

    "Territory?" she asked, taking a moment to regain her concentration after the soft touch.

    "Yes, Haven''s sire is now a Prince out west or some such thing," he chuckled slightly.  "And in case you hadn''t noticed, I was trying to get off of the subject of politics for the night," he smiled again as he leaned in to lightly kiss her neck.

    She looked down at the sound of his words, though still couldn''t quite push back the small smile at the feel of his lips against her skin.  "We''re in the hallway," she reminded him in a small voice. Sean''s only response was a smile as he continued kissing her neck.  This time, it didn''t seem as though he was simply about to sink those fangs in again.  "In a hallway in a house full of strangers," she managed to add, though words were becoming increasingly difficult as he continued the kisses.

    "Then I guess we should go into our room," he teased her as he moved to stand and reached for her hand. Though she only looked down again, not immediately taking his own hand in return. Sean creased his brow at her reaction, "What is it?" he asked softly for an explanation.

    "The room''s not empty," was all she could muster.

    Sean sighed only slightly, "Baila was awake all day, and most of the evening too. She usually sleeps pretty soundly," he attempted to excuse.

    "You can''t be serious," she returned, casting him a sideways glance.

    "Everyone else around here is quite fine with an audience, not to mention one that''s already asleep," he mumbled as he finally glanced back toward the bedroom door, then back at Claire, noting that she did not seem comforted by his sentence in any way. He then sighed and added, "It''s been months," he reminded needlessly.

    "I''m aware of that," she returned shortly, looking away from him once again.

    "We''ll just tell Baila to leave the room, then. It''ll be fine," he returned, speaking gently once again.

    She just shook her head, "And why wasn''t that the first option?" she told him nearly inaudibly.

    "Honestly?" Sean returned.

    "Yes honestly!" she told him with a slight raise in volume.

    "I guess I thought that it would be less cruel to let her sleep through our lovemaking, than to kick her out of the room so we could indulge in it," he admitted.

    Claire just shook her head at his answer, knowing that what he was saying had some merit to it, but it didn''t change how she couldn''t help feeling about the words, "It doesn''t matter anyway," she replied as she also stood.

    "What''s that mean?" he replied, confused by the statement.

    "I''m just really not in the mood," was her only response as she moved to descend the stairs again, not sure where she was going, just as long as it was in another direction.

    Sean entered the bedroom alone a long moment later, his somberness apparent as he quietly closed the door.  He then glanced toward the subject of their recent debate.  Baila was still asleep under a heavy cover atop the blood-colored sofa. He sighed slightly and shook his head as he moved to take a seat at the vanity. There he moved his fingers slightly over Claire''s hairbrush, which Baila had unpacked for her earlier in the evening while the men spoke with Columbus'' Kindred leaders.Stolen story; please report.

    He knew that he should have followed after Claire, but he had no idea what he would even say to her if he had. He understood her upset at having Baila as a constant intrusion on their lives together, but he also knew that she was a necessary one. He sighed once more, only to be distracted by the rustling of the cover at the other side of the room, where Baila groggily stirred from her slumber.

    She rubbed at her pale blue eyes as she sat up, slowly looking around the room. She then became immediately alert as her eyes fell on Sean, causing her to beam over at him, "Evening Sean."  She pushed the cover away from her sheer nightgown and looked around the room once more before turning her eyes back to Sean, where they most always were focused.  "Where''s the Mrs.?" she asked, her voice always dropping a bit in volume when she referred to Claire.

    "Downstairs," was his simple answer, still looking over Claire''s belongings rather than at his companion.

    "Will she be joining you soon?" she asked in the same quiet, unsure tone that she had used earlier.

    "Don''t know," was his only response, his eyes still downwards despite the sound of her bare feet moving slowly towards him over the plush carpeting.

    "Is everything all right?" she asked as she bravely placed a hand on the back of his chair, trying not to let too much hopefulness sneak into her tone.

    "We''ve been married almost a decade and a half. We do occasionally spend some time in different rooms," he returned with a feeble attempt at humor, despite her so eagerly moving to his side.

    "Is there anything I can do?" she dared further as she mustered even more courage and placed her hand on his shoulder.  Sean tensed a bit as she did, though he didn''t actually pull away from her, which was more than enough encouragement for her to let it rest there.

    "Baila," he swallowed and managed to look up at her as she moved around in front of him, moving her hand slowly down his arm, "I know you think you want me," he began, only to take pause when she moved to kneel in front of him.

    "I don''t just want you, Sean," she told him breathily as she moved her hands to his knees.  "I need you, and I love you," she told him in a tone that showed that she truly believed every word, despite the fact of why she felt such a way about him.

    Sean closed his eyes a moment, steeling himself against the pleading tone in her voice, "It''s not that simple, Baila," he told her quietly.

    "Why? Why isn''t it? I''d do anything in the world for you. I just want you to touch me, please," she told him in the same whisper.

    "You have to understand, Baila.  Before I ever touched you, Claire would have to be ok with it. I gave her eternity so I could spend it as her husband, remember?" he reminded her softly as he at least allowed himself to lightly touch her cheek. It was difficult not to offer the tiniest comfort in the face of the sheer sincerity with which she believed in her feelings for him.

    Baila simply nodded.  She cast her eyes downwards and slowly dropped her hands from his knees.  She stood, turning quickly away to hide her heartbroken tears at his rejection.  But she made no further argument. She simply moved away, not glancing back his way again until those tears would dry up, whenever that was to be.

    <hr>

    It was much later that night, only a little over an hour until dawn, when Claire had still not returned to their room. Instead she had found a seat near the rose gardens outside the Prince''s home. She moved her eyes around the gardens, trying to imagine how beautiful they must have been when it was not the dead of winter. She tried in vain to imagine that vision as a way of keeping her mind occupied with some kind of pleasant thoughts, instead of her usual worries. Though this attempt wasn''t very successful either.  Especially once their host''s servants slowly began moving about the grounds here or there preparing for either the morning''s guard duty or other chores they had been assigned in order to keep the large home as lavish and beautiful as it was.

    Even her appraisal of their pre-dawn movements was soon interrupted though as her husband''s own servant made her way outside, now wearing long petticoats over her previously modest attire. Baila did not seem to immediately note Claire''s presence near the gardens though, as they were still several feet off from the door.

    Baila looked a bit uneasy, desperate even, as she moved away from the door, checking her pendant watch and the skies above, to assure herself of how close morning may actually be. She then swallowed hard and took a deep breath before purposefully heading down the long walk that lead to the still darkened town streets that wound by the front of the home.

    Claire''s eyes narrowed as she watched the girl make her way towards those streets. She also cast a glance to the skies above her before moving her gaze back to the girl. Claire''s worry caused her to move to follow Baila, though at a safe distance, giving herself time to try to reason out why she would be heading toward the heart of town at such a strange hour at all.

    It was only a block or so from the Prince''s home when Baila paused.  Claire paused as well, casting another wary glance at the empty streets as well as the sky above once more. Claire''s eyes then moved back to Baila, where she had stopped near the opening of a dark alleyway, appearing to be arguing with herself over something or other.  She fumbled with the long layers of her coat, searching for something.

    Claire''s heightened sense of sight easily caught the moonlight glinting off of the small metal object the young woman had now shakily taken from her coat. It didn''t take long to recognize that that object was a small blade of some sort.  The sight easily brought on Claire''s memories of the night of her embrace, as well as what she had heard of Sean''s when placed against the dark alley Baila had stopped next to.

    Claire swallowed again as Baila looked down at the blade shakily before casting another glance down the alley, looking equal parts frightened and desperate. All the bits of knowledge that Claire had somehow managed to retain about the nature of their servants peeked into the edges of her mind in regards to the scene that may be about to unfold before her.

    With that, Claire moved quickly out of the shadows, knowing that the sudden movement was sure to turn Baila''s attention to her.  "Ma''am?" Baila responded hoarsely, hurrying to hide the blade inside her coat once more as her eyes turned to fall on where Claire still stood several feet away.

    Claire quickly  tried to find the right words to respond with, "You shouldn''t be out here alone, Baila," she managed, forcing softness to her voice as she took a few more steps toward the younger woman.

    "I would''ve returned by dawn. I promise, ma''am," she replied as she bowed her head nervously, guiltily even.

    "Something might have happened to you though. Especially when it''s still dark out. And where would that have left Sean and I?" she somehow managed to use the one piece of reasoning that was sure to gain Baila''s concession, despite her own fears of what she may have been planning to do with that blade after all.

    "I''m sorry ma''am. I never meant to even possibly endanger Sean, or yourself," she quickly added, moving awkwardly toward Claire, eyes still cast downwards.

    "No harm. Just be more wary of wandering off alone," Claire replied.  She continued to force that same softness into her tone despite her own feelings toward the girl who now shuffled slowly through the snow to reach her side, her eyes still not able to meet Claire''s.  "Let''s get back to the house, shall we?" Claire made the final statement, as Baila simply nodded her agreement.  She silently moved to follow, leaving Claire worriedly pondering what action Baila''s strong desires and addiction had her honestly considering that night after all.

 Chapter 29

    Late the next evening they arrived at their next daytime shelter. This time it was a large farmhouse, complete with weed-filled gardens left abandoned when yet another family had left their home behind in search of a new and better life in the unexplored west. Claire sighed softly as they began taking a few belongings into the home before the sun rose once again, hindering their pace as usual. Though living their lives only at night was the new reality for them, and always would be now.

    After the others had begun making the home theirs for the evening, Claire found herself alone with Baila once more, as neither of them seemed to be moving very quickly that night. Claire averted her eyes as they met Baila''s while removing the last of the night¡¯s necessities from the carriage.

    ¡°Miss Claire?¡± Baila¡¯s voice interrupted a moment after Claire had moved to step around her.

    ¡°Yes, Baila?¡± she responded, trying to keep emotion out of her voice, and still not turning to look back at the young woman.

    ¡°I wanted to apologize again, for last evening,¡± she began softly. ¡°I just¡­¡± she continued, though her voice was pained, ¡°It¡¯s just, I know Sean can¡¯t give me his blood every night, but sometimes¡­¡± her voice trailed off. ¡°It¡¯s hard sometimes,¡± she finally decided on.

    Claire sighed. She had a fairly good idea of what Baila¡¯s intentions had been that night. Though she had been trying to deny them since. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Baila,¡± she finally managed. ¡°You didn¡¯t actually hurt anybody. And we know the addiction can be hard for you all,¡± she finished, attempting to comfort her. But her own feelings towards the girl still made it nigh impossible for Claire to make eye contact with her for more than the briefest of moments.

    ¡°I¡¯d hate to think that I''ve upset you, though,¡± Baila added, struggling as much with her own words as Claire was.

    ¡°Me?¡± Claire asked with a tinge of disbelief, looking back toward the girl at last.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one Sean cares about after all,¡± Baila nearly choked on the words, in spite of the truth to them. ¡°And if I upset you, then¡­.¡± she shook her head as she looked down. ¡°It just terrifies me to think that I could do something that would upset him then too,¡± she finished in the same near whisper, already convinced that Sean was indeed upset with her.

    Claire was caught a bit by the hurt in the girl¡¯s voice, regardless of the fact that she hadn¡¯t yet mentioned the previous evening to Sean. After a long pause, Claire finally spoke again, ¡°What makes you think Sean is upset with you?¡± she asked, sure that she had been the only one giving the impression of upset, however involuntarily.

    ¡°Because,¡± Baila began as she looked down guiltily once more, before forcing herself onwards, ¡°the alley wasn¡¯t the first thing I tried,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Tried?¡± was all Claire could respond with.

    ¡°To curb the craving,¡± Baila admitted in an even smaller voice, her tears close to surfacing.

    Claire tried not to immediately jump to several possible conclusions before responding, ¡°You didn¡¯t actually hurt someone, did you?¡± she asked worriedly.

    ¡°Depends on how you mean,¡± was Baila¡¯s response, whispered though it was.

    ¡°Did you actually physically harm someone, Baila?¡± Claire stated more firmly, unable to take her eyes off the girl now.

    ¡°No, not physically,¡± Baila said in the same quiet manner.

    ¡°Then, what did you do?¡± Claire returned with fear in her voice.

    ¡°I offered myself to him,¡± Baila admitted, painfully biting her lip, afraid to look up to see Claire¡¯s reaction.

    Claire tried to steel herself enough to continue in the face of the confession, ¡°And now you think he¡¯s upset at you, why?¡± she asked, trying to speak firmly, despite the shaking of her voice which belied any strength behind her words.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t take the offer, Miss Claire,¡± Baila returned, forcing volume into her voice again. ¡°He was afraid it would hurt you if he did,¡± she added more quietly once again, finally looking up at where Claire averted her eyes once more, falling into another long silence then.

    Seeing that Baila still stood there, waiting on some kind of response, Claire had to ask, ¡°Why are you telling me this, Baila?¡± she returned, her voice faltering as she spoke.

    ¡°I wanted you to know that I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. That isn¡¯t why I approached him, though I know that must be hard to believe,¡± she stated, reverting to a nearly inaudible whisper.

    Another slight pause before Claire had to speak again, ¡°How is telling me this, not meant to hurt me, Baila?¡± she asked with a sharpness to her tone.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t take the offer though. He wouldn¡¯t. Not without you knowing, anyway,¡± she then paused again. ¡°And if that¡¯s how he feels, then I¡¯m not going to try and press him into feeling any differently. I don¡¯t ever want to risk upsetting him, despite how hard this is for me, for the way I feel, all the time, now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you. I wanted to assure you that I¡¯m not going to try and make him hurt you, regardless of how hard this all is for me. It would still be harder to know I¡¯ve hurt him in any way. And I know hurting you would hurt him,¡± she assured once more, before moving away again, having spoken about the subject as much as either of them could bear to right then.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Though Claire could not leave things as such and moved to follow her, ¡°Baila.¡± Her voice stopped the girl before she reached the farmhouse door.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am?¡± Baila responded, afraid to look back at Claire.

    ¡°You¡¯re still having the craving though. The craving that drove you to do the things you tried to do last night. Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying my hardest to fight it, ma¡¯am,¡± she said softly, eyes still averted.

    ¡°It¡¯s near impossible to fight for long though. Trust me, I know,¡± Claire paused only briefly. ¡°And I know it¡¯s even worse for the living,¡± Claire added to redirect herself from those memories. Though Baila simply continued looking downwards, not sure what else to say at that point, that she hadn¡¯t already said. ¡°I can try and help you though, Baila.¡± she finally finished, her volume dropping again.

    ¡°Help me?¡± Baila said, finally turning back. ¡°How?¡± she asked, confused by the offer in more ways than one.

    Claire sighed again as she moved the snow around below her feet where the two still stood near the door of the home. ¡°Sean suggested something on the night you joined us,¡± she began. ¡°I sort of pushed it out of my head, though I knew I should have listened,¡± another shake of her head. ¡°You can have a drink from me instead of always having to depend on his blood. It¡¯ll quell the addiction, for at least a few nights,¡± she offered quietly.

    ¡°You would help me, like that?¡± Baila whispered back, not sure she had heard right.

    ¡°I¡¯m not just helping you, Baila,¡± she assured, but said nothing more as she moved to unbutton the long velvet sleeve that hugged her pale wrist. It may have taken almost thirty-one years, but for once she was doing as Sean had originally suggested, after all.

    <hr>

    Once inside, Claire silently moved up the stairs while Baila and the other servants then began moving about the home¡¯s kitchen, preparing a more nourishing meal for them than the blood truly was. Upstairs, Sean was alone in the room chosen to spend their day. He was attempting to make a return to his writing, despite the trials the two had been dealing with since their deaths.

    ¡°What are you doing up here by yourself?¡± she asked him softly as she entered the bedroom, gently closing the door behind her.

    ¡°Well, Haven¡¯s attempting to plan the rest of our journey, as it¡¯s getting harder to find shelter while traveling in this manner, at this time of year. The servants are preparing their dinner I assume. And you weren¡¯t up here. So who else would I have been with?¡± he asked softly as he tried to keep his attention on his writing, as hard as it was to keep his attention on anything but her, ever.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m up here now,¡± she told him as she moved towards him. Her voice seemed to take on a slightly sultry tone, which did well to fully distract him from his writing as he turned to look up at her approach, wondering if he had only imagined that tone in her voice.

    ¡°That you are,¡± Sean returned softly as she stepped closer to where he sat, still regarding her curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m interrupting your writing though,¡± she told him in the same moment as moving to run her fingers lightly down his arm.

    ¡°I somehow don¡¯t mind,¡± he told her with a slight smile as his eyes followed her fingers.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help smiling at his response. She then bravely moved to take a seat upon her knees in front of him, almost mirroring Baila¡¯s motions of the previous night. Sean swallowed slightly, still too distracted by her seeming mood to allow many thoughts beyond the present.

    Without more words, Claire moved her fingers to begin undoing the buttons of his shirt. Sean¡¯s smile solidified as he continued to watch her motions with interest. The previous night¡¯s tension was all but forgotten as she began undressing him again, after what had seemed like the longest three months of his life. Or was it unlife?

    The only awkward moment that did occur that night was when Sean found himself having to explain to her the thing that he had learned himself on the night of her embrace. He awkwardly informed her that it was now a matter of will that allowed their kind to make love as humans did, rather than the automatic physiological response that used to control such functions. She looked up at him, slightly perplexed by that explanation for her body''s seeming lack of arousal despite her mental desire for him.

    ¡°You just have to will it, that¡¯s all,¡± he offered his response to her unspoken question as she lay below him, not sure why he hadn¡¯t yet penetrated her, as he himself seemed obviously ¡®ready¡¯ for the encounter.

    ¡°I have to will it?¡± she asked as he continued kissing her neck and breasts as he lay above her, having already anticipated, and placed his own body into the proper state, himself.

    He couldn¡¯t help chuckling against the swell of her breasts at her understandable confusion. He looked back up to her eyes and added, ¡°Instead of it happening automatically, you just have to tell yourself you want it to happen, and the blood will make it so.¡±

    ¡°Blood?¡± she repeated, looking just as wary of his explanation, though she continued weaving her fingers lovingly through his now loose locks in spite of that confusion.

    ¡°It is the only liquid inside you now,¡± he told her softly, though still wore the smile as he placed another gentle kiss upon her breast.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I really understand,¡± she returned worriedly.

    ¡°If I try to make love to you, right at this moment, I¡¯ll most likely hurt you,¡± he attempted, then added, ¡°You simply have to tell your body to react, and it will,¡± he said gently.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to¡­ I don¡¯t understand, Sean,¡± she replied sadly.

    ¡°You just need time to figure it out, that¡¯s all,¡± he assured her as he placed a soft kiss over her lips instead.

    ¡°But Sean, I wanted to make love with you tonight. I honestly did---do!¡± she corrected with assurance. ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s been months.¡±

    ¡°Then we shall,¡± he returned as he moved his mouth back down towards her breasts. ¡°Time is one thing we do have an abundance of after all,¡± he assured with another smile as he continued moving his lips downwards over her stomach, and lower.

    When his lips and tongue reached their destination, Claire couldn¡¯t help her gasp as he skillfully began tasting her, coaxing her into that pleasure he never had failed to give her on all their other intimate moments together. The feel of his mouth moving against her did easily cause that pleasure to make her truly want to feel him inside her once more. And that''s when she found that trigger to make her blood to obey her will at last. Her blood finally rushed to those now awakened nerves as her body heated to his touch, making it obvious that she had successfully learned that lesson, and quickly.

    Sean grinned as he licked her blood from his lips, now remembering yet another of the cryptic statements Haven had made at one point or another. But his mind did not linger long on anything but pleasing his lover as he moved back up to kiss her once more. Then he easily slid inside her once again; a place that he had truly missed being, despite all of the other worries or desires that usually permeated their now endless nights together.

 Chapter 30

    When Claire awoke the next evening, she was immediately aware of her growing hunger. She was nowhere near the state that she had been in on the night of her embrace, but it was obvious that she would need to eat again, soon. The very next thing she became aware of was the feel of Sean waking next to her as the sun set, as well.

    ¡°Evening.¡± he smiled over at her as he easily placed a kiss upon her cheek as they both moved to sit up atop the bed, both still only clad in the cover, which Claire held tightly to her chest as her eyes couldn¡¯t help moving to the other side of the room as she felt his lips on her skin.

    There, Baila didn¡¯t look directly at them, simply attempted a half-hearted smile before forcing her attention back to the laundry that Ana had finished washing earlier in the day as Chantarell stayed at Haven¡¯s side, and she at theirs.

    ¡°Baila, go ahead and get yourself some supper. We¡¯ll be down after we dress.¡± Sean told her quietly to save Claire the task of having to request Baila¡¯s departure, herself. She simply nodded to him, set aside the clothing she had been folding, and left the room without voicing any dissent, as usual.

    Only a moment after they did replace most of their clothing was when there was a light knock at the bedroom door that Baila had departed thru only moments earlier.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Sean responded as he finished buttoning his shirt.

    ¡°I may have a solution.¡± Haven greeted them as he entered the room.

    ¡°A solution?¡± Claire responded hopefully, her subconscious obviously hoping to find one of those, herself, in regards to some situations of late.

    ¡°Yes, for the lack of shelter during the days, when the weather already makes it difficult to travel very far in one night.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± she returned, looking down once more.

    ¡°What would that be?¡± Sean continued with the conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m already friends with Marcus, as he¡¯s one of the few Toreador Princes, so this may be a good place to stay, and replenish our supplies, until the weather improves in a month or two.¡± Haven offered, referring to their own clan and the Prince they had visited with two nights before.

    ¡°Sounds logical.¡± Sean agreed thoughtfully as he cast a look around the pleasant enough farm house, as it was a good size for him and their companions, and hadn¡¯t been abandoned so long that it had fallen into too much disrepair yet.

    ¡°I simply have to inform Marcus, and gain the deed for this property if there is one.¡± Haven continued.

    ¡°Well, you should be the expert on moving around, and setting up new lives.¡± Sean stated quietly.

    ¡°That I am.¡± Haven smiled back before continuing, ¡°I¡¯d like you to accompany me to Marcus¡¯ again tonight, as he was interested in getting to know my childe as well.¡± Haven added.

    ¡°Just me?¡± Sean asked, looking back at Claire a little warily, though she made no verbal response of her own.

    ¡°Well, maybe if you hit it off well enough, he¡¯ll want to meet with yours, as well, soon.¡± Haven returned with the same gentle smile towards Claire, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chantarell will stay here to keep your lovely wife company in our absence.¡±

    ¡°Just Chantarell?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Well, Ana will be with me, in case he wants us to stay more than a night.¡±

    ¡°What about Baila?¡± Sean finally returned, though even more quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you. She is your servant, after all, Sean.¡± Haven reminded in the same quiet tone.

    Sean was quiet a moment as he thought over his options, finally speaking again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Claire unprotected, but at the same time, Baila¡¯s supposed to be watching over me during the day, as well.¡± he thought aloud, not wanting to have to leave Baila alone with either Claire, or himself.

    ¡°Chantarell or Baila are both capable of watching over Claire, especially for only one day or so. Though, maybe it is time you did get that second servant, Sean¡­.for a few reasons.¡± he added pointedly as he cast another glance toward Claire before continuing, ¡°Ana and I will be leaving in an hour or so, so make sure you, or you and Baila, will be ready to leave then.¡±

    After Haven left the room again, Sean¡¯s eyes turned back to Claire before he spoke up again, ¡°Which would you prefer? Having to spend time with Baila yourself, or her coming with me?¡± he asked softly.

    Claire just scoffed, ¡°Like he said: Your servant, your choice, Sean.¡± she stated simply, focusing her attention on the stitching of her dress rather than letting herself look up to meet his gaze.

    ¡°Claire, my choice is whatever you¡¯re more comfortable with.¡± he assured her.

    ¡°Not really thrilled by either, Sean, but I know that¡¯s not realistically an option.¡±

    ¡°Claire¡­¡±

    ¡°God, just take her with you, Sean. I haven¡¯t spent much time with Chan lately, anyway.¡± she added to lighten the statement which was sharpened not only by her emotions, but also by her growing hunger after having used up a large portion of what little blood she had stored up, during the previous night, as she still rarely fed.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°Sean.¡± she stated firmly.

    ¡°Ok.¡± he said as he turned to the door with a slight sigh, ¡°But I think he may be right, about us needing a second servant. Think about it, ok?¡± he gently prodded before finally leaving the room again.

    After Haven, Ana, Sean, and Baila left the farmhouse that night, Claire moved thru the half open door of the master bedroom that Chantarell was tucked into, reading thru some of Sean¡¯s writing with a smile.

    Claire plopped down onto the bed with a sigh as Chantarell looked over at her from the chair nearby, raising an eyebrow as she did, ¡°Problem?¡± Claire just shook her head and sighed again, ¡°And have you gotten paler?¡± she asked with concern.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been in the sun for three months, nor will I be ever again, remember?¡± Claire stated with a bitterness not really directed toward her current companion.

    ¡°But when was the last time you ate?¡± Chan asked her with concern as she set aside the writing.

    ¡°Last week, I suppose.¡± Claire answered quietly.

    ¡°Claire.¡± Chantarell returned with a bit of disapproval obvious as she moved toward the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got bigger problems, Chan.¡± she returned sadly.

    ¡°Bigger problems than keeping yourself alive?¡± Chan asked, raising that brow again as she reached Claire¡¯s side.

    ¡°Feels like it.¡± Claire mumbled.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have explain that one, you know.¡± Chantarell told her wryly as she sat next to her.

    ¡°Baila¡¯s already tried to get him to sleep with her once that I know of. They¡¯re going to be alone together all night, and now he wants to add yet another person who will most likely want him just as much as she does.¡± Claire blurted out all her thoughts at once, her voice shaking as she did.

    ¡°Another servant you mean?¡± Chantarell asked, easily following her statements, rushed though they were.

    ¡°Yeah, another person bound to him and in love with him; another person whose addicted to the idea of being as close to him as possible.¡± Claire reiterated sadly.

    ¡°But only the Princes and some of the Primogen usually have more than one. At least in the first few decades.¡± Chantarell furrowed her brow again, ¡°Haven has two now because I was born into his home. It was a bit of an extenuating circumstance. As was Viola''s situation.¡± another pause, as she quickly moved past the mention of the girl, ¡°Plus, he''s had a lot more time to figure out this whole existence than either you, or Sean. Are you sure that it isn¡¯t you who is meant to get a new servant?¡± she clarified.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s what they originally said.¡± Claire shook her head, ¡°But still, that¡¯d be yet another woman around with urges that she can¡¯t help having, and Haven¡¯s dance card is already pretty full.¡± she sighed.

    Chantarell thought on the words a moment, then her bluntness couldn¡¯t help her having to respond, ¡°Who says it has to be another woman?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Claire returned quickly, her eyes snapping up to meet Chan¡¯s.

    ¡°Why should your servant have to be a woman? Did either of them say that?¡± Chan continued.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Claire shook her head, pondering the words, ¡°Ana was different cause she was pregnant and needed someone to take she and the child in. You were different because you were the child in question. But, from what I understand, don¡¯t they usually take in certain types of women. Women who won¡¯t be missed?¡± she added more quietly.

    Chantarell just smiled as she looked down before continuing, ¡°Most of the time, yes, but not all of the time. Think about it. Our father, yes, father, was Haven¡¯s servant too, remember?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Claire shook her head, ¡°But there was another issue with your father, because he was a male, a male with those urges. I thought that was the main reason for choosing females now. Cause you and Ana can¡¯t have any children, in spite of those urges. Male servants could father many, many children, and cost many lives, like Sean¡¯s mother¡¯s.¡± she reminded, her voice dropping, as she spoke the first time of Sean¡¯s history which he had since managed to share with her in the months following her own death.

    ¡°From what I understand, the reason he did father both of us is because Haven didn¡¯t at first realize the damage leaving Ezekial to tend to his own needs could cause, until it already had. Haven has gotten a lot more attentive to his servants¡¯ needs since my father. He¡¯s learned the hard way.¡±

    After another pause, Claire replied, ¡°That doesn¡¯t really counter my argument, though.¡±

    ¡°If you were to choose a male servant, he¡¯d have your blood, Sean¡¯s blood, and four women, who can¡¯t conceive, to choose from any time another urge arose.¡± she added, trying not to play with that last word too long, ¡°It¡¯ll be all right.¡±

    ¡°Four?¡± Claire blinked back at that part of the sentence, though Chantarell only allowed a brief smile before continuing.

    ¡°Listen Claire, all your life, you¡¯ve known, deep inside, that we were always meant to be equals to the men in our lives. Lilith knew it back at the beginning of the human''s time on this planet, and we¡¯ve all subconsciously known it since then as well. But because of her fate, the women of the world have always forced that knowledge into the back of their own minds. After all, the ones who didn¡¯t have been persecuted, and even burned, for it. But there are still some of us who they haven¡®t gotten to yet.¡± she added with a smile, ¡°And you are one of those who still consciously know that we¡¯re meant to be equals, and Sean claims to know it too. So make him prove it.¡± she stated simply.

    ¡°Prove it?¡± Claire asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Go, and choose your own servant, like he did. Bring that servant into your lives, like he did. Then it¡¯ll be up to both of you to move on, proving to each other that you are equals, equals who still value each other more than any others, regardless of circumstance. It¡¯ll be the one way to accept Baila, if Sean has to accept a similar addition to your own life. It¡¯s the only way for both of you to get thru this, and move on, together, as equals.¡± Chantarell assured her firmly.

    Another long pause as Claire thought on her words, ¡°All of that aside though, it¡¯s still much easier to find a woman who won¡¯t be missed in society, than it ever is to find a man who won¡¯t.¡± she said softly.

    ¡°But there are men who aren¡¯t really part of this society: Outsiders, just like us. Pagans, just like us.¡± she smiled, ¡°And quite beautiful too, judging by the few I¡¯ve run across in our travels.¡± Chantarell had to add, her own desires never completely hidden.

    ¡°You mean¡­you mean the savages?¡± she asked as she dropped her voice.

    ¡°Well, I guess they can have savage moments, here or there.¡± Chantarell had to add with a little smirk.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯ve met them, and gotten that close to them even?¡± Claire swallowed at the information.

    ¡°We¡¯ve traveled around for over a decade, we were bound to cross paths with them sooner or later.¡± Chantarell stated simply.

    ¡°And they didn¡¯t try to kill you?¡± she added in the same worried tone.

    ¡°Well they were scared of us at first, of course, considering how many have been murdered, themselves, by our own kind. But Haven has a way of gaining trust, when he has to. We spent a little time at a camp of theirs not that far from here when we traveled this way last. You should come and meet them. They¡¯re different than what you¡¯ve been taught to think. All the things you¡¯ve heard about them, are probably just as true as all those nasty rumors you originally heard about us evil witches, after all.¡± she smiled again, and gave Claire¡¯s shoulder a gentle squeeze.

 Chapter 31

    Even though the carriage was now being pulled by only two of their four horses, considering their belongings were unpacked and there were two less passengers than usual, it didn¡¯t take too terribly long to arrive back at Prince Marcus¡¯ extravagant home.

    As the home came into sight, Sean spoke up from his place beside Haven at the reins, while the two women rode inside, ¡°So how is it that you originally came to be friends with Marcus?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s family.¡± Haven smiled.

    ¡°Coming from you, I¡¯ll need a more specific definition, I think.¡± Sean replied wryly.

    ¡°His sire was made by the same vampire as my own: I guess that would technically make him my cousin, in vampiric terms, anyway.¡± Haven returned with an oddly mischievous smile, as though deliberately leaving out an even further definition of the relationship right then.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Sean returned, though said nothing more as they were now making their way up the long drive that led to the house. Of course, that lengthy drive had been specifically designed that way to keep the home reasonably set off from the main part of the growing town.

    After being led inside by one of Marcus¡¯ servants, they were shown to the large ballroom, which was very dimly lit while Marcus reclined upon a lush sofa speaking quietly into the ear of a lovely young woman who Sean could only assume was one of his many servants. Upon their arrival, each of Marcus¡¯ servants quickly moved from the room to go about whatever duties they had already been assigned for the evening.

    ¡°Evening Haven, and Sean, was it?¡± Marcus greeted them as he moved straight, silken brown locks over his shoulder, his deep hazel eyes appreciatively moving over each of the new arrivals as he gestured for the men to take seats upon the other lush sofa which sat facing his own seat, only a few feet away.

    ¡°Evening Marcus.¡± Haven returned the greeting while still wearing that oddly mischievous smile as he easily took the seat, nodding for Sean to sit as well, despite the fact that Sean looked a bit wary of either of them taking their own seats while leaving the two women standing quietly behind them.

    ¡°Ladies.¡± Marcus finally addressed Ana and Baila, his tone making it obvious that he was well aware of his own beauty, as most Toreadors always were, ¡°Would you mind serving us another round of drinks?¡± he told them as he gestured to the nearby stand which held a set of ornate crystal chalices as well as a wine bottle containing a thick red liquid, which the men easily recognized as not being wine, at all.

    The two women simply nodded and moved to do as he asked, causing Sean to furrow his brow a bit at the condescension that Marcus seemed to address them with, but tried reminding himself that he was a Prince: Even the human variety of royalty couldn¡¯t help talking down to everyone around them, after all.

    ¡°So what could you possibly have in mind for the evening, Marcus?¡± Haven smirked as they were handed their drinks before the two women quietly returned to their earlier places, standing near the sofa Haven and Sean occupied.

    ¡°Well, I wanted to get reacquainted with you, my friend, as well as getting to know one of our newest family members.¡± Marcus returned, nearly purring every word he spoke.

    ¡°How did you plan to go about doing that?¡± Haven replied, speaking in a manner that made it obvious that he was already quite aware of what an evening with Marcus usually entailed.

    ¡°The best way to get acquainted is always through celebration, drinks, entertainment. The things our kind was made for.¡± he added with yet another devious smile as his dark eyes moved over his companions once more.

    ¡°And what kind of entertainment might be in the cards tonight, Marcus?¡± Haven smiled again as he took another sip.

    ¡°Oh the best kind: The kind beauties such as ourselves,¡± he glanced back at Ana and Baila, ¡°and our chosen servants, are the most skilled at.¡± he stated, causing Sean to tense a bit, though seeing that none of his companions seemed to be bristling at their new Prince¡¯s suggestive words, he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to be the one that voiced any dissent, just yet, either.

    Marcus¡¯ eyes then came back to Sean, looking at him as though he were seeing a lot further beyond just his surface beauty. He smiled faintly as he remembered how young Haven¡¯s new childe was, but more importantly, he was thinking on the discussion that he and Haven had had after this new childe of his had left their company the other evening.

    Without further ado, Marcus then set his own drink aside again and simply gestured for the two women to approach him, ¡°I do grow bored with my own servants after this long, so it is quite lovely to see new, and beautiful, faces joining us this evening, after all.¡± he smiled up at the women as they slowly approached him after briefly glancing back at their own masters for any disapproval. Haven of course, showed none, and Sean looked a bit worried, but said nothing, as he had no jealousy in regards to Baila, who had spent her life being quite comfortable attending to men who were virtual strangers to her. Sean also found himself subconsciously giving into the very effect most elder vampires easily had on all the humans around them, as well as those younger and less powerful of their own kind. Of course, the one other fact that stilled Sean¡¯s tongue from voicing any dissent was that he knew, and knew well, that if he didn¡¯t let his new servant indulge those desires of hers with someone besides himself, it would tempt her that much more strongly to make yet more advances toward him, or do something even worse to curb her addiction.

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m good at solutions.¡± Haven told Sean quietly, though still wore the smile as he took another sip and looked back to where the two women had now reached Marcus, who continued to take in their beauty with his own fanged grin.

    ¡°But Ana too?¡± Sean replied in an even quieter tone

    Haven¡¯s first response was the continued grin as he leaned back, enjoying another sip of his drink. He then paused another moment to further gaze towards whatever ¡®entertainment¡¯ was about to unfold in front of them, ¡°It seems as though Ana would like some variety too, don¡¯t you think?¡± he couldn¡¯t help replying.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s so, should we be watching, though?¡± Sean had to ask.

    ¡°I thought you liked watching.¡± Haven had to tease back, then continued, ¡°Enjoying the beauty of another woman is hardly the technical definition of unfaithfulness, Sean, especially for an artist. And what is closer to real-life art than seeing another in the throes of ecstasy?¡± he had to add before finally finishing, ¡°Besides, Marcus wants us here to enjoy the show. And we wouldn¡¯t want to displease our new Prince already, would we, Sean?¡±

    Sean sighed in resignation, becoming even more aware that he was outnumbered when he glanced over to see that Marcus had already undone each woman¡¯s corset, and dropped their long gowns to the floor before they both easily moved to join him on the sofa, where he was already pulling them into his cool embrace.

    Sean spent the next hour or so trying to keep his eyes averted, attempting to force himself to keep his gaze on the many pieces of art that decorated the home. Though, that got increasingly difficult once the women¡¯s moaning got louder while Marcus took turns making love to each of them. It was when he began pushing Baila toward her climax, that Sean couldn¡¯t help turning his eyes back, only to be shocked less by the whole of the night alone, than he now was by the fact that despite Marcus being the one who was now taking Baila from behind, her pale blue eyes were fixated unwaveringly on Sean, through every moment of the orgasm Marcus was effortlessly giving her.

    Sean swallowed hard as their eyes met while Baila continued moaning and breathing heavily, her entire body trembling at their new Prince¡¯s expert touch, though all her desire was still somehow directed at Sean rather than her actual lover. The only thing that startled Sean into being able to pull his gaze away from her lust-filled eyes is when Haven got up from his own seat as well. Ana was still catching her breath after her own recent orgasm, and gesturing for Haven to come and join them, which he easily did, shocking Sean even further, somehow.

    Haven was already undressing as he moved across the room, Ana¡¯s smile on him, as she reached up to place a long kiss over his lips while he finished undressing, leaving Sean as the lone member of the group still clothed, and not yet joining in on this so-called entertainment. Though if Sean thought he couldn¡¯t be shocked any further for one night, he was quickly to be corrected.

    Noting Haven joining them, Marcus smiled and removed himself from Baila, having already given her her own pleasure. He pushed her towards Ana with another smile as he reached up to run his hand through Haven¡¯s long locks while wearing that same mischievous grin, which Haven returned with his own.

    Still in their heightened states of passion, the two women easily began kissing, touching and tasting each other, causing a slight chuckle from Marcus as he turned Haven¡¯s mouth to his and covered the other man¡¯s lips with his own, their hands wandering over each other¡¯s beautiful bodies as well, their intentions for one another becoming quickly obvious. Everything Sean was seeing before him left him with so much disbelief, confusion, and even curiosity to see what could possibly happen next, that he had no option but to finish watching the show, after all.

    <hr>

    ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve seen these¡­people?¡± Claire asked Chantarell worriedly as they rode thru the woods that night, the moon¡¯s reflection off the snow being their only real source of light.

    ¡°About a year.¡± Chantarell replied with her usual smile, ¡°Trust me; Haven helped them out, before. They¡¯re not going to hurt us.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re even still here.¡±

    ¡°Well if they¡¯re not, then we¡¯ve at least gotten some nice riding time in.¡± Chan teased.

    ¡°How did he help them, anyway?¡± Claire asked after a few more moments of riding.

    ¡°There was a group of white men looking for them¡­they wanted to make sure they drove the last of the Indians out of the area. This camp was the last one around here, when we were back this way, and we found it first. Then we ran across the men who were searching for them. Haven, being a wealthy white man; his word was as good as golden when he told those assholes that there were no Indians around these woods anymore. Even without him using his special little ¡®tricks¡¯ to convince them.¡± she had to add with a small chuckle.

    ¡°What if they came back since?¡± Claire had to add after a moment.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the optimist?¡± Chantarell chided her, though Claire simply looked down, ¡°And like I said, even if they¡¯re gone now, all we¡¯ve lost is one night of---¡± her voice trailed off as she caught sight of a shadow moving behind the line of dead trees in front of them.

    ¡°Chan, should we even be out here?¡± Claire asked in a whisper, obviously having caught the motion even more quickly than Chan¡¯s eyes registered it.

    ¡°One, you seem to forget, you¡¯re the thing that everyone else is afraid of in the dark, dear.¡± she told her, somehow meaning the words as an assurance rather than a put down, ¡°And two, all you have to do is take a good look, and we¡¯ll know if whoever it is will try to harm us.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Claire asked, still speaking low as her eyes followed that same shadow moving slowly in the distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of those tricks you have now; you can look at people and tell exactly what sort of threat they pose, if any at all.¡±

    ¡°I can?¡± Claire blinked.

    ¡°Yes, silly. How is it I know more about being what you are than you do?¡±

    ¡°Gee, because you¡¯ve lived with one of us for over three decades?¡± Claire returned with a light sarcasm.

    Chan smirked, but quickly continued, ¡°Just try and see the emotions of who or what you¡¯re looking at. Haven uses it all the time. It¡¯ll tell you what they¡¯re feeling: Anger, fear, lust¡­whatever.¡± she smiled again.

    ¡°Right.¡± Claire sounded a bit leery of the idea, but figured Chan seemed convinced of it, so she¡¯d at least give it a try, especially if it could determine their own safety.

    She looked off toward the shadow again and focused with not only her eyes, but also her thoughts and feelings, and delved into those untested psychic abilities that she knew for a fact Haven had, so why not her, as well?

    It took a few moments, but when the shadow moved a few feet closer to where the two of them waited, Claire could finally begin to see the colors of feelings before her eyes, and she could now somehow sense things that she shouldn¡¯t logically be able to tell just on sight, let alone, from that distance.

    ¡°He¡¯s human¡­and male¡­not hurt, but alert, not overly hostile yet, a bit fearful¡­.¡± she recited the things that she somehow could now feel to be true.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± Chantarell smiled, but didn¡¯t have a lot of time to say any more as he continued moving closer, ¡°Keep watching him, and remember, if you need to, you can control him, if he doesn¡®t give us a choice, I mean.¡± Chan added in a whisper as she too watched the man beginning to come into clearer view.

    ¡°I can?¡± Claire asked, though she also fell silent as the man finally moved nearer, looking coldly at both of them as he stopped less than fifteen feet away, atop his own stallion which was colored with beautiful black and white markings. As he pulled the steed to a halt, they noted that his hand was immediately poised on the spear by his side, though he did not yet draw it., instead he continued to scan the area around the two women alertly.

    The man himself did indeed look as though he were a descendant of the natives Chantarell had taken Claire in search of that night. Though his skin was a shade or two lighter than the others Chantarell had met before, which was a bit more than odd. The man looked to be in his late teens or early twenties, though with the kind of beauty that all of the natives of this land possessed, age was always a hard thing to truly guess at. He was dressed in the requisite animal skin shirt and pants, his long arrow-straight black locks moving ever so slightly in the night time breeze. After scanning those woods he looked back on them with only slightly less distrust, once he was convinced that these two pale-skinned females were the only companions he had with him in the forest that night, after all.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°What about now?¡± Chantarell asked Claire for further assurance, though spoke under her breath as the man moved the horse a few feet closer, never once moving his dark gaze from them.

    ¡°Mostly just confused, suspicious, wary, for now.¡± Claire whispered her answer, her gaze seeming almost as glued to him as his was to the two of them.

    Chantarell then took a deep breath as she moved with deliberate slowness to slide down from her own horse, which did well to gain the majority of his attention as she took only a step closer, still holding her own mount¡¯s reins in her hand.

    ¡°Hello.¡± she said with a smile up at where he still remained atop the horse a few feet away, his deep brown eyes moving over her with that same suspicion that Claire had just spoken of., ¡°Do you know any English?¡± she asked him, keeping her voice gentle, though he provided no response. She sighed quietly as she tried to reason out the rest of the encounter, ¡°Anything now, Claire?¡±

    ¡°Same, probably trying to figure out what we want.¡± Claire said softly as her eyes moved over the man, trying not to be too affected by his very beauty, which somehow, shook her even more so now than it would have back when she had been truly alive.

    ¡°Any English, at all?¡± Chantarell spoke to him again as she moved a step closer, easily placing desperation into her tone to further the idea that they were not a threat to him, somehow. He just looked down at Chantarell again, with the same emotionless expression, as his eyes moved back toward the other woman, seeming to be particularly fixated on the long straight black locks that fell loose around her shockingly pale skin.

    ¡°Maybe we should just¡­¡± Claire began with a shake of her head.

    ¡°Claire, even if he doesn¡¯t understand us, you still could at least eat.¡± Chan told her as she looked back towards her companion.

    Though, that statement did seem to cause some ruffle in his otherwise steely composure as he quickly looked between the two women, a new wave of suspicion and confusion passing over his beautiful features for the slightest second before his composure was quickly regained.

    ¡°You do understand¡­don¡¯t you?¡± Claire asked him shakily, having quickly noted the hairline fracture in his demeanor, however brief it had been.

    ¡°Listen, sir¡­¡± Chantarell quickly jumped back into the conversation, ¡°We honestly mean no harm¡­we just¡­¡± she sighed as he turned another cool gaze back towards her, causing her to try another approach, ¡°My name is Chantarell, and this is Claire.¡± she paused as he continued to watch her as she spoke, while he remained wordless himself, ¡°We wandered farther into the woods than we had meant to. We just are having a little trouble finding our way back to our home, is all.¡± she fibbed a bit as he looked between them once more, narrowing his eyes as he continued watching them vigilantly for any hostility, as Claire was watching him for signs of, as well, ¡°Could you possibly help us?¡± she finished, placing vulnerability into her voice that was nowhere near her own usual demeanor.

    He just looked down at Chantarell¡¯s words once more, still offering absolutely no verbal response as he then startled each of them a bit as he guided his horse closer to where Claire still sat atop hers, stopping it right next to her as he looked her over with his continued silence. Claire was sure her breath would have caught if she had had any. Though she was only startled further as he finally moved his hand from the spear at his side, and instead, reached up to take a handful of her hair in his hand, somehow, keeping his grip gentle despite the unexpectedness of the very action itself.

    Claire let out an audible gasp as he lifted her locks in his hand, inspecting them even more closely as he cast another wary glance at her skin which wasn¡¯t merely pale, but almost the same shade as the snow beneath their horses¡¯ hooves.

    ¡°Where are your men?¡± he finally asked as he relinquished his grip on her silken locks, though still spoke and regarded both of them with quite a bit of suspicion, tempered only slightly by the underlying confusion he still allowed them to see a bit of in regards to Claire¡¯s appearance.

    Chantarell finally spoke up, ¡°Our men aren¡¯t here to help us get home. That¡¯s why we asked you.¡± she reiterated, speaking more confidently now that she knew he did indeed understand at least some of their language.

    ¡°You ask a savage for help?¡± he scoffed as he only pulled the horse back slightly from where Claire still was frozen in shock by his earlier gesture, not to mention his continued proximity.

    Chantarell narrowed her eyes thoughtfully as she looked over him once more, again noting that though his skin was a much darker shade than either of their own, it was still much lighter than most of his people, not to mention his knowledge of any of their language at all, and easily came to one conclusion.

    ¡°Well, you are part white, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chantarell pointed out, causing his anger to immediately flare as he looked back at her.

    ¡°Not a part I acknowledge.¡± he said coolly.

    ¡°But your people acknowledge it, don¡¯t they?¡± Chantarell said, speaking gently despite her words, as she took a step closer, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re the one they sent out here alone, to keep watch, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked in the same quiet tone, continuing the conversation despite Claire¡¯s obvious worry at the whole of the entire situation.

    ¡°My people are gone.¡± he retorted in the same angered tone.

    ¡°Without you?¡± Chan pressed the issue, though still spoke gently.

    ¡°I chose to stay behind, and search for my so-called father.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who¡¯s white?¡± she asked, still ignoring the discomfort she was causing in her other companion as well.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°You know him?¡± he scoffed, ¡°He may be hard to find. There being so many of those bastards who rape our women.¡± he added venomously, and then seemed to accent the statement by looking back at Claire, convinced that there was some sort of common bond the two may have had, despite all other appearances.

    Chantarell then followed the look he gave to Claire, her own face showing the unspoken question, which couldn¡®t help but compel Claire to provide the answer, ¡°My grandfather, he did briefly take an Indian as his mistress.¡± Claire answered quietly, ¡°My mother never really talked about it, only once or twice that I even remember having heard bits of it, since she doesn¡¯t look anything like her mother. She never even acknowledged the Indian woman as being her true mother. She pretended his wife was her mother, as did the rest of the family, for obvious reasons.¡± Claire then paused once more, ¡°I think that¡¯s why she¡¯s always hated me. I look too much like her real mother. Not to mention when I started spending all my time in the woods with you. And now this, too. Yes, I¡¯ve made her very proud.¡± Claire scoffed as she continued to look down.

    Chantarell was finally quieted as she also looked down. Oddly enough, it was their previously silent companion who spoke, ¡°And now, you are alone at night with another white woman, asking a ¡®savage¡¯ to keep you safe?¡± he repeated, and then added, ¡°I believe you¡¯ve made a different member of your family proud.¡± he told her, for once his tone softening from the previously cold tone he had been using up until that point.

    <hr>

    ¡°You knew the way back all along, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked Chantarell in the same monotone when he stopped his mount as the farmhouse came into view in the distance.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t positive.¡± she continued her fib, ¡°And it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that we didn¡¯t want to ride back alone.¡± she assured him, having to do all the talking as both of her companions were being quite silent. He just shook his head and began to turn his steed in the direction they had just come, ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Chantarell spoke up to stop him.

    ¡°You are home now. And I¡¯m not staying here to greet your men.¡± he told her firmly.

    ¡°Our men, as you call them, probably won¡¯t even be back until tomorrow or the next day.¡± Chantarell informed, causing him to pause as he looked back at each of them warily once more.

    ¡°Why do you tell me this?¡± he returned with all his suspicion still not far from the surface despite the kind words he had shared briefly with Claire earlier in the evening.

    ¡°At least let us show our gratitude in, some way.¡± Chantarell stated, a bit of suggestion seeping into her voice, which caused him to narrow his eyes further at the words, before she continued, ¡°We could at least offer you a meal.¡± she told him, casting a knowing glance toward Claire as an unspoken reminder of the reason they had went in search of these natives after all.

    ¡°Gratitude? To me?¡± he responded with the same wariness.

    ¡°You were kind to us. We wish to be kind to you in return.¡± Chantarell assured him, despite the entire truth behind her reasons for wanting to prolong their time together.

    He glanced at the darkened home then back to the two women with a sigh, swearing that he would show them what a savage truly was if he found that they were trying to deliver him into the hands of any of their men after all. Though he was hungry, and not necessarily frightened of the two women themselves, considering the common bond he and Claire had, and the fact that Chantarell didn¡¯t even seem to balk at becoming privy to it, herself.

    ¡°Fine, I will accept your offer of a meal.¡± he finally gave in as he slowly turned the horse back in the direction of their new home.

    ¡°Can you at least tell us your name?¡± Claire finally asked him quietly as they reached the barn and began securing their horses for the night.

    ¡°Hridayesh.¡± he said quietly and grudgingly as he felt no need to tie his own saddle-free stallion, simply guiding it to the fence and giving it a gentle pat to show something of an unspoken understanding between himself and the beast.

    ¡°Ree-day-ash?¡± Chantarell repeated, sure she was mutilating the word as she spoke it. She then shook her head, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll understand if we just call you, Ash? Maybe?¡± she asked with a shrug, ¡°Everyone calls me Chan.¡± she offered politely.

    He just shook his head but didn¡¯t bother voicing any dissent; as he was too busy surveying the home they now slowly approached. After leading him inside, Claire offered him a seat in the living area of the home, despite how uncomfortable he seemed about being inside the home at all, let alone, taking the offered seat.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just go and heat up the meal we had earlier, if you give us a few minutes.¡± Chantarell offered as she reached for Claire¡¯s arm, pulling her with her toward the kitchen.

    Claire sat somberly at the table as Chan went about heating the meal with a smile, seeming happy that her plan appeared to be working at last. As she caught sight of Claire¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help another tiresome sigh, ¡°This was the plan. Why are you so upset, now?¡±

    ¡°We promised him no harm, Chan.¡± Claire reminded.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t planning on harming him.¡± Chan returned with an unconcerned shrug as she stirred the food above the recently lit flames.

    ¡°Just getting me to force this addiction on him, then?¡± Claire mumbled, causing Chan to sigh once more as she brought the food to the table a moment later.

    ¡°He said he wanted to find his father. His father has most likely gone west, with everyone else. So, when we start traveling again, we can help him to find the man as well¡­Would that make you feel better? If you could at least attempt to give him something else he wants, besides just your blood, or whatever.¡± she smirked.

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Claire retorted as Chantarell finished piling the food onto a plate at the table, seeming to forget the entire beginning of the other girl¡¯s statement.

    ¡°I saw you looking at him.¡± she smiled back.

    ¡°Yeah, he was looking at me too.¡± Claire attempted to defend.

    ¡°I noticed.¡± Chan chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Chan.¡± Claire grumbled, though really didn¡¯t have the strength for much of an argument right then.

    ¡°Point being, you need another servant.¡± she reminded, ¡°And he already likes you better than other white women, since you are only mostly white.¡± she corrected.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Claire retorted, though with barely any volume.

    ¡°I repeat: It¡¯ll be all right.¡± And with that, she reached toward Claire¡¯s wrist, finally getting back to the main reason for their entire adventure that night, at all.

    <hr>

    When Sean made his way back to the room he had slept in upon his last visit to Marcus¡¯ home, he still could not believe all of the things he had witnessed that night. More specifically, he wanted to know the reason why Haven had decided to have him witness them, at all. After all, everything Haven did always seemed to have some hidden purpose to it, especially in the nights since Sean¡¯s embrace. He then glanced at the clock which was tucked into the corner of the guest room, telling him that dawn was right around the corner, which only caused him to sigh once more.

    A moment later, Baila returned to the room as well, still looking flushed and having only replaced by her undergarments. She greeted him with a smile as she slowly moved toward the bed, where he now lay, arms crossed behind his head as he waited for the sun to rise high in the sky once more, finally shutting down all those now racing thoughts of his. Her smile widened as his eyes caught hers once again, as they had during that one moment earlier in the night.

    ¡°Sleep well, Sean.¡± she whispered as she moved to the mattress next to him, laying her head upon his chest as she curled her barely covered body against his, ¡°And thank you.¡± she added as she gently kissed his chest, which is the last thing he comprehended before having that unshakable sleep forced upon him once more, while Baila continued to hold him in her arms, somehow content to even be just that close to him, for that moment, anyway.

 Chapter 33

    It wasn¡¯t too long after ¡®Ash¡¯ began his meal that Chantarell moved over to where Claire sat in a guilty silence at the corner of the kitchen, watching as he hungrily began devouring the meal, which was much more substantial than anything he was obviously used to.

    ¡°I have to get some sleep before morning.¡± she told Claire quietly as she cast another glance toward their guest, ¡°But remember, you¡¯re the same as Haven, more or less, you don¡¯t have to be so scared.¡± another sigh as Claire still didn¡¯t respond to her words, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be afraid, and don¡¯t feel guilty.¡± she then had to add, ¡°And you really should eat something, too.¡± she finally stated pointedly before giving Claire¡¯s arm another gentle squeeze, and bidding good night to both of them with a bow, before heading for she and Haven¡¯s bedroom to get a few hours of sleep before her duties for the new day would begin.

    After Claire forced her tongue to remain still while Ash finished the meal, she politely moved to lead him from the kitchen, back toward the living area of their new home, ¡°Do you have a warm place to sleep tonight?¡± she asked, noting that it was already nearing midnight.

    ¡°It is warm wherever you make a fire.¡± Ash assured her as he looked about the home once more.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to start a fire in the snow?¡± was the only response she could easily muster as her hunger began making her that much more aware of his heart pumping his blood throughout his beautiful body as they stood there near the sofa in the dimly lit home, alone together.

    ¡°You really have gotten very used to the white man¡¯s world, haven¡¯t you?¡± he scoffed, though with little hostility to it, as he continued to look around the home.

    Trying to ignore his words, and the growing hunger at her having donated even more of her already thin supply of blood to the very meal he had eaten that night, Claire forced more words to her lips, ¡°You can sleep here if you¡¯d like. It¡¯s very cold out there tonight.¡±

    Ash then turned his eyes back to her, narrowing them slightly as he took in her appearance once more, ¡°I have no desire to meet the man who claimed you with that shiny piece of metal that they use, or any other white men, other than the one I hunt for.¡± he told her plainly, his eyes returning to her wedding band briefly, proving that his observations may not be supernatural, as hers were, but they were still quite honed.

    Claire¡¯s eyes immediately dropped to the floor at being reminded so plainly of her now strained marriage, but something made her find the strength to continue the conversation, ¡°My husband, and the other man who lives here, they won¡¯t be returning until at least tomorrow night, I¡¯m sure, if then.¡± she had to add as she moved her eyes back up to him. She then paused a moment, trying to find the words to further convince him to not so hastily leave her presence, ¡°Some of your people may actually know the other man who lives here. He helped them, only a year prior to this night.¡± she continued, calling on the knowledge Chantarell had supplied earlier.

    His eyes narrowed once more as he looked back at her, finally speaking up again, ¡°This other man you speak of, does he look to be merely a fair-haired boy¡­and call himself Haven?¡± he asked warily.

    ¡°You do know of him?¡± she asked more hopefully as she let her eyes meet his at last.

    Ash took a deep breath as he glanced around the room once more before answering, ¡°I was away from our camp when he came there. But I have heard the stories¡­all the stories.¡±

    ¡°All of the stories?¡± she repeated questioningly.

    ¡°Stories of how he convinced an entire raiding party of your men, that there was not even one of my people left in these woods, with only his words, and provided no proof of those words, either. Though they believed him, without question, and let my people be.¡± he told her furtively, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of how the spirits favor him, and do his will¡­spirits that allowed him to help us: He¡¯s some kind of shaman, is he not?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the exact right word.¡± Claire answered, her voice shaking a bit as she did.

    ¡°Or perhaps he is some kind of spirit, himself?¡± Ash returned as he moved closer to her, looking her over with further curiosity, ¡°You live in his home, and wander the woods alone at night, showing savages kindness rather than the cruelty that is so usual among the less desirable half of your bloodline.¡± a pause as he moved closer to her, ¡°Perhaps you are a spirit too, just as he seems to be.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ash, I am like Haven, but we¡¯re¡­¡±

    Ash then startled her further by taking only a slight step back and bowing his head to her with what almost seemed like a sort of reverence, ¡°If the spirits wish to move in such strange ways to protect my people, at this darkest time, when we need the help of the deities so very badly, then I give you my loyalty. Even if those deities choose to hide themselves behind pale skin, for it is their actions that show their true natures, and their love for my people. It is a clever disguise though: To hide behind the faces of our enemies.¡± he added with the faintest smile as he reached for her hand and gently kissed it as a sign of even further reverence for the creature he believed her to be, and the intentions he believed her kind to have.

    Claire was silenced by not only his words, but his touch, not sure what response to have right then. His understanding of her nature was not exactly accurate, exactly, but his understanding that she and her companions held no ill will towards his people, was indeed true, leaving her at that much more of a loss for a response to his words.

    ¡°Do you still wish me to stay here?¡± he finally spoke again.

    ¡°You are welcome to.¡± she said in a whisper, still not sure how to go about correcting him without losing his trust once more.

    ¡°Then I will oblige the spirits, with whatever they have need of me for.¡± he told her with another slight nod as he moved to find a place on the floor to rest his body for the night, leaving Claire speechless, once more.

    <hr>

    It was nearly an hour later when Claire was still unable to stop replaying Ash¡¯s last statement over and over again in her head. She sighed slightly as she left her room and felt her feet carrying her back down to the living area of the home. Once she stepped from the stairs, walking with a stealth that came easily to her, she glanced toward the still lit fire as he laid there near to it, on the hard wooden floor, with only his shirt as his pillow while he slept quietly. Claire managed a few more steps toward him as her eyes moved over the deep tan of his skin which was now exposed to her from the waist up.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    She couldn¡¯t help letting her eyes linger there on that smooth, toned skin, as really there was only one man whose body she had ever really had any moments to admire in such a way, in all her nearly thirty-one years. As much lust as she did hold for her husband¡¯s quite beautiful body of his own, she still could not stop herself from finding so much beauty in the one that now lay before her as she slowly moved to her knees next to where he still slept.

    Watching him breathe so peacefully while also being keenly aware of his heart beating inside that perfectly muscled chest, Claire finally allowed herself to give in to the one need that she had been trying so hard to fight for three long months now and leaned closer to him. She ever so gently moved those long black locks that so resembled her own, away from his neck as he stirred only slightly, though did not yet fully awaken.

    Another moment to steel herself as she moved even closer, hoping upon hope that the times she had fed on her own sister-in-law in previous months had finally taught her well enough to not truly harm the man who now lay before her, with no one else there to pull her back if she were to just take one drop too much, once again.

    Claire sighed once more and finally leaned down to make that final move, quickly sinking those fangs into his neck after all. Ash started a bit at the feel of the two tiny daggers sinking into his neck. Though in his half-awake state, the next feeling, the stronger one, was what his brain truly registered. He moaned in pleasure as she took what she needed from him, his arms moving to automatically wrap around her waist, pulling her close against him, making it obvious what reaction the rest of his body was easily having to the pleasure her Kiss produced, clouding his mind against any further feeling right at that particular moment.

    Feeling him immediately pulling her close as well as hardening against her at the contact, Claire allowed herself to only take a bit more from him before finally pulling her fangs from his neck, her own body having the usual response to the act of feeding, as it always did. She forced herself to remember one other lesson and moved to lick the two tiny wounds shut, sure that that action too, had to have the effect of furthering his obvious arousal as well.

    ¡°Is this what the spirits such as you desire from me?¡± he whispered against her hair, speaking hoarsely, and barely lessening the hold he still had around her waist, her hips still pressed close to his.

    Claire tightly closed her eyes against his words before forcing her own now heated and flushed body to move slightly back from the only barely loosened grip he still had on her. She then pulled her eyes back to look into his as they still lay there upon the floor, in each other¡¯s arms.

    For a long moment, her eyes held his gaze which boldly, lustfully greeted hers. She then forced herself to form words again, ¡°Remember this part of our night together as only a dream, and sleep, once more,¡± she told him in a raspy whisper while still holding that gaze of his.

    Only a moment after seeing the briefest ripple of confusion pass through his eyes, she felt his arms limply slide from the grip he had on her as his eyes softly fluttered shut once more, returning him, wordlessly, to his previous slumber, just as she had directed him.

    Claire gasped slightly at her own abilities as she awkwardly moved to back away from where he now slept soundly, once more. Or at least she told herself that that was the only reason for her body¡®s trembling, before she moved quickly back up the stairs and away from him, at last.

    <hr>

    When Sean awoke at the next evening¡¯s sunset, it was to the feel of fingers moving gently over the pale skin of his flat stomach between the two portions of his now unbuttoned shirt. Of course, his thoughts at first moved to those of his wife, only to quickly remember his current location and just as quickly open those pools of blue. He sighed as he noted that it was actually Baila¡¯s fingers who gently caressed his skin, while she was still clothed in barely any of the layers of clothing she had started the previous night in, and still laying just as close to him as she had been during his last conscious memory of the morning spent in their new Prince¡¯s home.

    ¡°Baila.¡± he spoke quietly.

    ¡°Evening Sean.¡± she told him, smiling against his shoulder as she didn¡¯t really stop the motions of her fingers either.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, though still spoke softly and still didn¡¯t move to sit up despite the long hours he had already been forced to stay in that bed due to the sun¡¯s waiting rays outside of the home.

    ¡°Enjoying the feel of your skin. It¡¯s so cool next to mine. So different than the other men. Not including Marcus, of course.¡± she added with another small smile.

    ¡°Baila, listen, I want you to know that about last night¡­I didn¡¯t want you to think¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Sean. More men than you think like to watch first, to see how much they will enjoy it, before actually deciding a fitting price. Of course, you know you would never have to pay.¡± she added with another small smile.

    ¡°Baila, it wasn¡¯t about that.¡± Sean denied as he did finally slowly sit up, though, he himself still was not quite totally sure what all it had been meant to be ¡®about¡¯ at all, either.

    ¡°I¡¯m just so very glad you enjoyed the show.¡± she said with yet another content smile as she also sat up, though still did not move back from him before quickly continuing, ¡°But not as glad as I am that Miss Claire has finally come around.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, shocked even further that that was how she had somehow decided to take the evening, while he himself, still hadn¡¯t fully decided how to take it. Especially when taking into account that he hadn¡¯t even been a willing participant, if being an audience member truly didn¡¯t count as participating, after all, which was another thing he wasn¡¯t sure about. All his confusion also easily continued to deepen due to the fact of her entire night¡¯s behavior, as well as the way she was now obviously taking the whole of the events, herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m especially glad that she has decided to give us her blessing to also be alone together, for at least the first time, and that she now understands that I mean no harm to her, myself.¡± she continued just as happily.

    ¡°Who told you all of this, Baila?¡± Sean finally asked after being able to do nothing at first but shake his head in relation to the beliefs she now seemed to hold to be true.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the point of sending us away together, to this place, with these people? She knew what would happen. And she¡¯s finally ¡®ok¡¯ with it.¡± she had to smile again, repeating his own words as her final way of showing exactly the way that addiction she had to his blood, and to Sean, himself, easily twisted all of her views to suit her own overwhelming desires, despite the truth to any of them. Not that Sean was even remotely sure about any of that truth himself, anymore, after all.

    Sean sighed again as he turned his eyes to meet those that were nearly the same shade as his, once more, before finally speaking, ¡°You will always feel this way about me, this strongly, won¡¯t you?¡± he asked, though his voice still managed to hide any emotions the words, which he did know to be true, may have actually caused in him.

    ¡°As long as I am yours, you will always be the one thing I want, above all.¡± she assured him as she finally leaned in to place a long soft kiss over his lips, every fiber of her being telling her that that is what she honestly, truly believed about her own feelings and desires, and always would, for as long as his blood remained in her veins, giving her the strength to provide both of them with the protection they needed just as badly as she believed she needed Sean, himself.

 Chapter 34

    ¡°Let me show you how I honestly feel.¡± Baila whispered against Sean¡¯s neck as she pressed her barely covered body even closer to his, her mouth hungrily spreading kisses over his neck as she pressed ever closer, Sean getting ever tenser. He felt her hand then move to his own as she grasped it and easily guided that hand toward her, sliding it inside of what little clothing she was covered by. She immediately took that hand in both of hers, continuing to kiss his neck as she guided his fingers to the overwhelming wetness between her legs. She continued her moaning and her kisses as her hips grinded against where she still held his hand tightly against her, Sean swallowing hard at the sheer intensity of her desire becoming that much more obvious upon that very intimate of contacts with her body.

    She continued writhing against his hand, very nearly reaching her orgasm already as Sean at last gave into the intense need she had for him to fulfill that lust his blood had cursed her with. He finally did begin moving his fingers against and inside of her, to easily give her that pleasure she desired so fully. It only took mere moments of his touch for her to begin shaking even more uncontrollably and breathing heavily as her climax easily overtook her, finally curbing all those desires of hers at last. At least for that particular night.

    When she finally collapsed in exhaustion next to him, once her trembling did eventually cease., Sean slowly, gently pulled his hand away from her and tried to quiet his soft sigh as he moved from the bed, leaving her contently smiling at last, wrapping her body around the pillow that he had slept upon that very day, and letting her eyes close happily, at last.

    <hr>

    When the four returning from Marcus¡¯ home were now less than half an hour from their arrival back at the farmhouse, was when Sean could bear to be silent no longer. He glanced back at the carriage where the two women rode inside, then finally turned back to his sire, who sat next to him at the reins once more.

    ¡°What was the point in that, really?¡± he finally asked with no further pretense.

    ¡°The point in what?¡± Haven responded with a lack of concern in his tone.

    ¡°The point in the damn orgy, Haven!¡± Sean returned with impatience for his blithe tone.

    ¡°At your age, I think you¡¯d know that answer.¡± Haven couldn¡¯t help teasing.

    ¡°Stop it, Haven. You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about, and we are almost home, so I would really like a clear answer, before we get there, for once. Why did you take it upon yourself to drag me, us, into that situation, when you had to know damn well how Baila would take it.¡± Sean returned in the same harsh tone.

    ¡°Sean,¡± Haven finally began with a more serious tone at last, ¡°You have to learn that this is part of your lives now. You need servants. The servants need fulfillment in order to keep the desires they now have from exposing all of our kind to the human world. If their desires go unchecked, it will only be a matter of time before those same desires force them to call very unwanted attention to all of us. It is simply a part of this existence now.¡± he repeated firmly, ¡°Either you have to keep those desires in check yourself, which is of course what your servants truly want, or else you have to be willing to let them fill those needs with others who pose no threat to us. Though, seeing as we lead relatively solitary existences for most of our nights, finding those few others who can help to keep them in check without posing any threat at all to us, at the same time, will not always be easy.

    ¡°Meaning you have three choices:¡± Haven continued, ¡°One, you feed constantly, so you can give your servants your blood constantly, and that in itself would lead to problems with safely keeping our existence a secret, for obvious reasons.¡± only a slight pause, ¡°Two, you add yet another servant in order to allow them to fulfill their needs with each other. Though another servant means more donations of your own blood and another person with those desires, added to your own lives.¡± another sigh, ¡°Or three, you realize that even if you do use your own bodies to fill the lust that they have, other than the one for blood, it is merely a duty taken upon yourselves to further guarantee all of us protection, and it does not change the feelings you have for the one who had previously been your only object of lust.¡± he then glanced up at Sean at last, ¡°The best way to go is a combination of all three of those choices, honestly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just very difficult, Haven.¡± Sean finally said after another long moment.

    ¡°You see, now, why most of us are solitary creatures, which really have no others in our lives other than those servants. Even when both of the people involved is what we are, having the kind of relationships that you always used to believe was the true and right kind to have, and it¡¯s just not possible in this new life of ours.¡±

    Sean then looked up with a combination of shock and pain, ¡°Are you saying that Claire and I shouldn¡¯t be together, only three months after giving her eternity so we always would be?¡± he asked, appalled by the suggestion.

    Haven just shook his head before responding, ¡°I know very well of how deeply you love her. I¡¯m not telling you to part with her. I know that would be futile, especially with the bond you now have to each other in place, as well.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Then what are you telling me?¡± Sean asked, still not sounding convinced.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Claire that you have to part with.¡± Haven stated in his usual cryptic manner.

    ¡°Then who?¡± he asked, as he glanced back at the carriage behind them, sure that Haven couldn¡¯t possibly mean Baila after the previous part of that same conversation.

    ¡°Not who, what.¡± Haven returned in the same quiet tone, keeping his pale eyes to the road ahead of them.

    ¡°Then what, Haven?¡± Sean asked, his impatience easily returning.

    ¡°What you have to part with is the idea you, and Claire, have always held about what is and is not acceptable; your ideas of what you always believed your marriage had to be, your ideas of what would normally weaken that marriage, and hurt one another. Because now, those ¡®things¡¯ that you always believed were wrong, adulterous, even: Those things are now among the only things that can keep the both of you safe, and together, forever, which is now, for once, what a marriage really is, for the two of you, anyway. It was never meant to last forever in the human world, since humans would never have forever anyway. And as hard as it is to accept, you have to realize that you and Claire are no longer human, and no longer going to be constrained to only a few decades of this marriage of souls. Your togetherness will now go way beyond what it was meant to in the human world, so now you have to part with at least some of those beliefs you held in that world, as it is no longer your own reality. And it never will be again, Sean.¡± he added sadly.

    Another long pause in the conversation continued until the home came into sight, forcing Sean to speak once more, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be that easy to convince Claire of all of that, you know.¡± he told Haven sadly.

    Though Haven seemed to now be distracted from Sean¡¯s words as they neared the home. Sean¡¯s eyes easily followed Haven¡¯s as they first fell on the black and white painted stallion that now played about the barn¡¯s yard with their other two horses. Haven¡¯s eyes then moved to quickly look over the home, seeing that there were indeed three inhabitants now, even without going inside to actually lay his eyes upon any of the three.

    ¡°It may not be just up to you to convince her, after all.¡± Haven said absently as they pulled to a stop, where he then moved toward the home without another word.

    <hr>

    ¡°So, how upset are you?¡± was the first thing Claire could muster to say when Sean crawled into the bed next to her late that night, though it was still almost an hour until dawn, after what had been a more than awkward evening, for all parties involved.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked her as he allowed the tiniest smile and wrapped his arm gently around her shoulder, while pulling the cover up over both of them.

    ¡°I was asking how upset you were.¡± she stated firmly, though still quietly.

    ¡°Why would I be upset?¡± Sean stated as he gently kissed her forehead.

    ¡°Sean.¡±

    ¡°What? You mean about him?¡± he finally gave in.

    ¡°Obviously about him, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Well if I was upset about him, I would be more than a bit of a hypocrite, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± he returned though still seemed to not be hiding any real antagonism behind his still gentle tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s still not really an answer, Sean.¡± she returned quietly.

    ¡°Nothing to be upset about: I¡¯m the one who told you to get a second servant, after all, aren¡¯t I?¡± he returned.

    ¡°And you¡¯re not upset about it being a man?¡± she just had to press, obviously plagued by more than a few feelings of guilt at having taken Ash into their home at all, herself.

    ¡°Why should it matter?¡± Sean said, his voice only slightly dropping as he pushed a few loose locks from his face.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t even care that he is what he is?¡±

    ¡°That being an Indian or that being a beautiful man?¡± Sean just had to give into admitting to what she was truly asking.

    ¡°So you did notice that fact, I suppose.¡± she told him guiltily.

    ¡°I¡¯m an artist. I always notice beauty.¡± he admitted quietly.

    ¡°And you¡¯re not upset about that part of it, either?¡± she asked, finally looking up at him, as though trying to guess at whether or not he really was hiding his true feelings to save her any further guilt than she already felt for even taking a servant at all.

    ¡°I understand Claire. I really do.¡± he assured her.

    ¡°Understand?¡± she asked as she furrowed her brow.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m actually glad.¡± he returned, his voice even showing the slightest bit of his own disbelief at his actual feelings on the matter.

    ¡°Glad? How could that make you glad?¡± she asked him, her confusion only deepening.

    ¡°Like I said, I understand.¡± he assured her with a smile.

    ¡°Understand what, Sean? What does that mean?¡±

    He only sighed softly before attempting to explain his statements, ¡°Baila told you that she tried to sleep with me, back before we even went to Marcus¡¯ together, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but what does that have---¡±

    ¡°And then you came upstairs and made love with me. For the first time in months.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but---¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Sean!¡±

    ¡°I mean,¡± he started with a smile, ¡°I mean, I see how you felt the need to do that that night, at that point in time.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I get why you needed to be with me again, like that, after all that time. I understand. Now that he¡¯s here, and he is going to love you, intensely, I really, really understand that need.¡± a slight sigh, ¡°That need we now have, more than ever, to show each other that there really is a difference: A difference to how they feel about us, and a difference to whatever they might ever even do with us¡­a difference between that, and what you and I have always, and will always have: Honest and true love for each other. Forever.¡±

    Claire was silent for a long moment before finally having to assure herself that she wasn¡¯t already asleep and dreaming the entire conversation, ¡°You¡¯re actually happy about him being here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because it gives us reasons to try again, reasons to continue to show each other what is really real, and admit that they are only one of the many new and strange necessities this life brings us. It gives us a reason to show each other that what we have is really the only love that is real, no matter what else they may think they feel for each of us.¡± he smiled and kissed her gently once more, ¡°And I think I¡¯m finding myself wanting to show you that, right now.¡± he teased as he flipped her onto her back and began kissing her passionately, fervently, just like he had back at the beginning of their now eternal, lives together.

 Chapter 35

    ~March 1599~

    As March began, it brought with it a warmer evening here and there. On one of these warmer evenings, Chantarell and Claire were found to be laying upon a blanket within the hay loft of the barn looking down at where Ash now moved about below them, tidying the barn while Baila and Ana finished preparing that night¡¯s supper, inside the house.

    ¡°He sure doesn¡¯t talk much, does he?¡± Chantarell stated thoughtfully.

    ¡°Well it isn¡¯t his natural language.¡± Claire suggested as a guess as to just one of the many reasons his usual silence continued, despite the fact that he had been with them for a week now, and still rarely if ever spoke to anyone except Claire, and that was usually only when they were alone, as infrequent as Claire let that happen, still, considering his first night in their home.

    ¡°So why doesn¡¯t Baila ever talk much either?¡± Chantarell couldn¡¯t help snickering as she looked back over at Claire with a smirk.

    ¡°I guess she¡¯s used to men only needing her for things that don¡¯t involve speaking, or thinking, for that matter.¡± Claire couldn¡¯t stop the words from leaving her lips, which only caused a hearty chuckle from Chan.

    ¡°That¡¯s harsh.¡± she responded, ¡°Even if true.¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding with another giggle.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Claire replied quietly, though it was more an automatic apology rather than a sincere one.

    Chantarell finally ceased her laughter and glanced once more toward where Ash still worked below them, before she centered a concerned gaze back on Claire once again, ¡°So how have things been going with the new servants now, honestly?¡±

    ¡°You live here too.¡± was Claire¡¯s only response, quiet though it was.

    ¡°I mean behind closed doors, where I can¡¯t see.¡± Chantarell prodded with what she hoped was a comforting smile.

    ¡°I try to avoid any closed doors, at least until it¡¯s time to go to sleep.¡± Claire replied in the same soft volume, still pretending to concentrate on fiddling with a stray piece of hay rather than the conversation.

    ¡°So Sean watches, then?¡± Chan couldn¡¯t help chiding with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Watches what?¡± Claire asked with narrowed eyes as she finally looked back toward her.

    Chantarell just gestured to the man who still moved about the barn below them with a mischievous smirk.

    ¡°Oh stop it!¡± Claire shook her head with a sigh as she went back to the piece of hay.

    ¡°So you haven¡¯t then?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t what?¡± Claire returned with a slight grumble.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t finally discovered what it¡¯s like to let a ¡®savage¡¯ have his way with you.¡± Chantarell replied with the same devious tone.

    ¡°Please.¡± Claire mumbled, though still did not look up.

    ¡°Yeah, he may make you say that.¡± Chan smirked again.

    ¡°Chan.¡± Claire scolded, though added nothing more to the statement.

    Chantarell then sighed once more as she glanced at Ash again before turning her eyes back toward Claire, ¡°I thought that you guys were finally going to attempt to leave behind that whole monogamy thing, for obvious reasons, now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to just readjust everything you¡¯ve ever believed, at least not in the matter of less than one month, even.¡± Claire replied with a bit of sadness to her tone.

    ¡°Really?¡± Chantarell stated with pointed disbelief as she glanced back toward the house where both Sean and Baila were among the two that remained inside while Claire sat out in the barn, with her.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that easy for me, anyway.¡± Claire replied, though in a near whisper.

    ¡°So you¡¯re still angry at Sean, then?¡± Chantarell returned, her own tone finally losing it¡¯s joviality.

    ¡°No, not really. I mean, I do understand why he and Baila have done, whatever, that they¡¯ve done.¡± she nearly choked out the words, ¡°But still, it¡¯s not as easy for a woman, a woman whose only been with one man, ever, to just suddenly decide to be with another. Especially when that other is honestly a total stranger. Well, a woman without the kind of urges you each have now, anyway.¡± she added as she remembered who she was speaking with.

    Chan was quiet for only another moment before she finally allowed those unspoken thoughts to escape, ¡°So, it¡¯s being with another man that you¡¯re worried about, not necessarily being with another person?¡± she asked her in a sly tone as she turned her dark brown eyes back towards those sad emerald ones.

    ¡°What?¡± Claire choked on that word as well, as she quickly looked up to meet Chantarell¡¯s unwavering gaze.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Chan whispered in a tone that was equal parts gentle and sultry, as she slowly moved her hand up to Claire¡¯s unhindered locks, trying not to smile at the shock in those green eyes of hers now, especially since Claire froze, rather than pulled away.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Chan¡­¡± Claire whispered, easily forgetting the rest of the sentence as Chan slid even closer atop that cover.

    ¡°Women are always gentler the first time anyway.¡± Chantarell assured her with another small smile before moving to cover Claire¡¯s lips with her own, almost as though she had been wanting to do that for a long, long while, perhaps even years.

    After several long moments of feeling Chantarell kissing her and pressing close to her, Claire finally gave in and began returning the kiss to the one and only friend she had ever really truly made, even before she had met Sean, himself.

    Feeling that wall that Claire always seemed to hide her own vulnerability behind come down, at last, Chantarell then moved to caress her breast thru the material of her dress, while her other hand moved to Claire¡¯s waist, pulling their bodies even closer to one another. Chan then moved to begin unbuttoning that dress, easily reaching inside and caressing Claire¡¯s breast until her nipple hardened against the other woman¡¯s warm touch, causing a slight moan from Claire at that touch.

    Claire finally pulled her mouth from Chan¡¯s though remained laying close as Chantarell continued moving her fingers over her now exposed breasts while the other hand had ever so slowly began hiking Claire¡¯s long dress upwards inch by inch.

    ¡°I thought you were the one with desires that needed filled, not me.¡± Claire finally managed once she felt Chantarell¡¯s hand now move up and under the dress to gently cup Claire¡¯s behind thru the remaining undergarment.

    ¡°First, let me go ahead and help you, then, once you¡¯ve been thoroughly helped,¡± she teased with a little smile, ¡°then you can help me.¡± she chuckled against Claire¡¯s neck as her hand then moved around to the front of Claire¡¯s waist, sliding inside of her last remaining layer of clothing, leaving no question about her destination.

    It was about an hour later when the two women still lay atop that cover in the loft high above the main portion of the barn. Both had lost their remaining layers of clothing, though even Chan did not seem to notice the still reasonably cool night air as she was breathing heavy and even perspiring a bit as Claire laid above her, her head cradled against Chan¡¯s breasts while the one who appeared to be the younger of the two, still attempted to recover from the encounter.

    Claire¡¯s hand still rested upon the dampness between Chan¡¯s legs while she felt Chan¡¯s tremors slowly subside while they lay there in the dark together, ¡°You sure you haven¡¯t done this before?¡± Chantarell giggled through her still ragged breaths as she pushed loose damp locks of red from her face while smiling up at the roof above the loft.

    Claire just let out a small laugh against where her head still lay against Chan¡¯s breasts, her own body still a little flushed from her ¡®bringing it to life¡¯ once more to allow Chantarell to touch, and even taste her into a few of those same tremors of her own earlier.

    ¡°I just touched you the way I¡­¡± Claire then buried her head against the girl¡¯s breasts once more, with an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°The way you what?¡± Chantarell had to prod with her own smile as she finally lifted her still somewhat shaking hand up to run it thru Claire¡¯s long locks, which spread over her own stomach, tickling her skin pleasantly.

    ¡°The way I touched myself all the times when Sean was gone, ok?¡± Claire admitted with another little laugh.

    ¡°He must¡¯ve been gone a lot.¡± Chantarell couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Oh shut up.¡± Claire giggled, finally moving to sit up once more as she shook her head playfully down at where Chan forced herself up onto her elbows with her own wry smile.

    ¡°But now I am starving, for actual food, for the moment.¡± Chantarell teased her once more as she finally moved to locate her own clothing as Claire watched her dress, pulling the cover they had previously been laying upon around her own still bare body, though she seemed to be deep in thought rather than really concentrating on the other girl wiggling back into her own clothing. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re just gonna stay out here naked all night, should I send someone else up to keep you company?¡± Chantarell chided her after she finished dressing a few moments later, only to note that Claire still sat there, wrapped only in the cover, still, and appearing quite deep in thought.

    ¡°What?¡± Claire finally responded as she looked up at where Chan now stood looking down at her curiously.

    ¡°Wow, I knew I had talent in that area, but sheesh.¡± she just had to tease further.

    ¡°Oh shut up.¡± Claire repeated with her own seemingly forced smile as she finally also moved to dress once more, as well.

    After waiting for Claire to finish dressing, and make her way back down the ladder from the loft, Chan moved close to her and spoke quietly into her ear, ¡°Seriously, hon, are you ok?¡± she asked her, actually showing concern rather than her usual less serious emotions.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Claire said quietly as Chan continued to watch her, ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± she repeated with a more sincere smile, ¡°Now you go get supper, you¡¯re skin and bones.¡± she told her with a slight wink, ¡°I¡¯m just gonna feed the horses.¡± Claire told her with another small smile.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Chan gave in, only casting Claire one more brief glance back, before heading out of the barn and back toward the house once more.

    Once Claire had finished feeding the horses, she sighed a moment before finally moving back toward the door of the barn. Only, upon reaching that doorway, she stopped abruptly when her eyes fell upon Ash waiting there, leaning upon the doorframe and watching her intently.

    ¡°Ash, hello.¡± she said as she looked down once more, still feeling a bit guilty about not only giving him her blood, but also about taking his own, among other things. As his only response was the way his eyes continued to move over her, silently, she continued, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t supper be ready by now?¡± she asked him quietly.

    ¡°You spirits, you have very odd desires.¡± he finally spoke to her, making her wonder exactly how much of she and Chantarell¡¯s encounter he had actually been aware of from his place on the floor of the barn, far below where that encounter had taken place.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ hard to explain.¡± Claire stammered in response to what may have been a very bold statement on his part, indeed.

    ¡°Your husband, he is a spirit too, is he not?¡± he continued, his own gaze never leaving her.

    ¡°Sean is like Haven and I¡­¡± she began, but still could not find a way to correct his words, despite knowing that she could say anything at all to him now, truly, with no fear of him ever wanting to leave her side for even a moment.

    ¡°I see you all, fulfilling those strange desires, with each other, often. But what desire do you, yourself, have of me?¡± he asked her softly as he moved even closer to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about our desires, Ash.¡± she finally began after a nervous pause, ¡°Once we start traveling again, we will help you find your father if that is still what you want. And we¡¯ll of course try and help any of your people if we find them. I don¡¯t want you to think that it is only about what we all want.¡± she tried to assure him, despite her own discomfort at his reasonably blunt question.

    ¡°Those are not my only desires, now.¡± he said as he closed the distance between them, speaking now right next to her ear, ¡°But I asked what you want of me.¡± only a brief pause as he breathed softly against her ear, ¡°Is it my blood, as I¡¯ve dreamt it was, or is it more than that, perhaps even my body, as well?¡±

    ¡°Ash¡­.¡± she whispered, though did not pull back from him, nor could she find any more words to respond with right then.

    ¡°Because either is now yours for the taking.¡±

 Chapter 36

    It was about an hour after leaving the barn, and the awkward conversation with Ash, behind, and Claire had now resigned herself to her bedroom alone. It was then that Sean entered the room and gave her an only slightly questioning look as he closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you out in the barn?¡± he asked her quietly as he moved toward where she sat.

    ¡°I was. Now I¡¯m not.¡± she said simply, still not looking up from the dress she was currently fashioning.

    ¡°Oh, I thought you were planning on maybe going riding again tonight.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to leave the room, Sean?¡± she bit out the response, which only caused Sean to crease his brow as he moved closer.

    ¡°Did I do something to upset you?¡± he asked with equal parts worry and concern, as it was already obvious to him that she was indeed upset.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who seems to want me gone, Sean.¡± she retorted, though rather than speaking with anger, her words were practically a whisper.

    ¡°I have never in my life wanted you ¡®gone,¡¯ Claire.¡± he said with sincerity as he leaned towards her, taking her shoulders in his hands, ¡°Why would you ever even say that? What hap--¡± his voice then trailed off as if suddenly taken by surprise by some new observation, ¡°You were with Chan?¡± he asked instead.

    ¡°Uh, she was out in the barn, with me.¡± she stammered the response to his unexpected question.

    ¡°I mean with her.¡± he clarified in the same quiet tone, dropping his hands from her shoulders while still not moving back from her just yet.

    Claire¡¯s eyes immediately flew to the floor as tiny pools of red formed at the corner of those emerald depths, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sean.¡± she nearly choked on the words as she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I even let it--¡±

    ¡°Claire.¡± he stopped her mid-sentence, and then moved his hands back to her shoulders once again, ¡°Stop.¡± he added just as gently.

    ¡°I am sorry though, Sean.¡± she repeated in the same nearly inaudible tone.

    ¡°Let me just ask you one thing.¡± he continued gently, his tone almost as quiet as hers.

    ¡°What?¡± she nearly cried the word.

    Sean then paused a moment, as though trying to find the correct way to phrase his next sentence, ¡°Being with her, did it change how you feel about me?¡± he asked in the same whisper.

    ¡°What?¡± Claire repeated, her shock showing even more clearly in her tone than her shame at that moment.

    ¡°Do you still love me?¡± he asked her simply.

    ¡°What? Of course!¡± Claire exclaimed without pause.

    ¡°Then why are you apologizing?¡± was his equally simple response, spoken just as sincerely as nearly every word he had spoken to her in their nearly thirteen years together.

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± she found herself stammering once more.

    ¡°If you still love me, then no apologies, no tears. As long as I still have your love, then that¡¯s all I¡¯ll ever need.¡± he assured before leaning even closer to gently kiss her lips.

    When Sean finally allowed the kiss to end and moved back, he found her looking up at him, her confusion more than apparent. Claire then just shook her head once more, casting her eyes down again, a million thoughts racing through her head at once.

    ¡°But you¡¯re still upset.¡± he sighed after another moment, ¡°And not just at yourself, right?¡± he asked, finally moving back from her again.

    ¡°You¡¯re only saying this is ok because of Baila, aren¡¯t you?¡± Claire finally managed the courage to vocalize at least one of those myriad thoughts.

    ¡°Baila?¡± Sean returned, furrowing his brow again.

    ¡°Beause of what you¡¯ve done with her.¡± she added, somehow forcing the emotion from her voice as she forced the sentence through her lips.

    ¡°If you mean that I¡¯m saying this because I know that ¡®what I¡¯ve done¡¯ with her will never change how much I love you, myself, then yes.¡± he replied quietly.

    Claire allowed another sigh as she finally set aside the long-forgotten dress. She then shook her head once more as she too planned her next sentence, ¡°I know I have no right at all to say this, considering, but is this honestly supposed to suddenly be all right? Honestly?¡± she repeated.

    Sean sighed as well before taking his own seat next to her, placing a hand over her own, ¡°At least this all should be a little bit easier now that we have two of them.¡± he made a weak attempt at comforting her once again.

    ¡°But Ash doesn¡¯t even talk to Baila, let alone do anything else with her.¡± Claire said softly.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯ll take time, considering how madly in love with you that he thinks he is.¡± Sean returned, though Claire¡¯s only response was another look of guilt, ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t really know for sure what they may or may not talk about, or even do, while we¡¯re asleep.¡± he added.

    ¡°He barely even speaks to me, and that¡¯s only because of who my grandmother was¡­and because of the bond, of course.¡± she added quietly.

    Sean creased his brow at the odd reference to her grandmother, as it was hardly a widely discussed subject, even between the two of them, but he knew there were more important issues at hand right then, ¡°His needs will eventually make him turn to her, if he has no one else filling them, I mean.¡± Sean stated quietly as he looked away briefly at the thought his words implied. Though Claire still seemed to not be comforted much at all.

    There were then several long moments of silence as he sat next to her there, his fingers still gently caressing her hand as they both appeared to be quite deep in thought, despite their lack of words spoken aloud.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    After finally looking back to note her still sullen expression, Sean found his voice once more, ¡°I¡¯m actually the one who should be apologizing, at any rate.¡± he told her softly as he gave her hand a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°For?¡± she asked with further worry.

    ¡°For turning you into this.¡± he answered with his own voice dropping to that same nearly inaudible level she had been speaking at earlier.

    Claire turned toward him with narrowed eyes at the sound of his words before responding, ¡°I asked you to make me into this, practically begged you. You know that.¡± she unnecessarily reminded him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean a vampire.¡± he corrected her, his eyes then being the ones glued to their bedroom floor, though his hand did remain clasped tightly around hers.

    ¡°Turning me into what, then?¡± Claire asked for further clarity.

    ¡°Into this¡­this shell: This bundle of sadness that seems to be almost all of what you are, now. I never, ever meant to turn you into that. I was always supposed to be the one who did the opposite: The one who always could make you happy, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Sean¡­I¡­¡± Claire could hardly bear the sadness in his own voice at that point, and let hers trail away again.

    ¡°Tell me what I can do, anything I can do, please.¡± Sean spoke desperately as he turned his eyes back to hers once more.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± she began, though still could say nothing more, as there was no real answer to his question, or at least none that her brain could find at that moment.

    ¡°What can I possibly do to even make things just a little bit better, please tell me.¡± Sean asked before allowing his own sigh as Claire continued looking downwards again, ¡°After all, we do have a long, long time to live this life now. I need to know how to make you happy again. Please.¡± he added once more.

    Finally, after a long pause, Claire had to find some response, ¡°Sean, this isn¡¯t for you to do. This is all me. As Haven always says, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s adjusted to this. I¡¯m the one whose having so much trouble doing so. We all already honestly know that that is the truth.¡± she confessed, her voice trembling as she spoke, ¡°I suppose all we can do is hope that I just need more time, and that eventually I¡¯ll manage to erase what I thought was the way things were always supposed to be between us. Cause they can¡¯t be that way ever again, not any more. And like I said, I¡¯m the one who has to come to terms with all the facts of this new life. You¡¯ve already done your part to accept these things. It¡¯s my turn now. And that¡¯s why Chan and I did what we did. It was supposed to help me to do that. And it did at least prove to me that I can still love you, completely, even after being with someone else, in that way. And I believe that was her point. I just need time to somehow convince myself that anyone, meaning you, could ever love me as strongly as I love you. I¡¯ve always had trouble believing that, remember?¡±

    ¡°If you want me to get rid of them, her, I will. Just say it, and I will.¡± he promised.

    ¡°Sean, we need them for both blood, and safety. I do know and understand that. After all, the point to living forever was to be with each other, forever. And to do that, we need to actually live.¡± another sigh, ¡°As much as I appear to be fighting it, I know our only choices now are to either spend eternity with each other, as well as our servants, or else spend eternity as nothing but dust. And that second choice would mean sentencing ourselves to never have even one more happy moment together, ever again. And, if that had been a choice either of us could have truly made, we wouldn¡¯t be sitting here together right now at all, would we?¡±

    <hr>

    A few weeks later, official plans had still not been made for when they would continue their westward journey once more. Baila had spent yet another of her endless days of guard duty curled up on the small sofa near their bed, attempting to struggle through one of the numerous novels that Haven had in his extensive collection of works of art which had been claimed all over the world, beginning with those attained during his early days in Europe, as his embrace had actually taken place nearly three decades before Columbus had even set foot on American soil. Ash usually spent his own hours of guard duty standing or pacing inside the bedroom doorway, his eyes never moving from Claire¡¯s sleeping form for long.

    The sun had still not set when Ash glanced away from where Claire and Sean slept and narrowed his eyes in thought at the way that Baila had spent nearly the last hour squinting her eyes at one particular page of the novel she had been attempting to make her way through since having arrived at this new home of theirs.

    ¡°Is it that interesting or that confusing?¡± he finally asked in reference to her continued study of the page before her.

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking to me?¡± she responded, more than a bit startled away from the jumble of words as she looked up at where he always insisted on remaining inside the door instead of even making an attempt at finding a comfortable spot to wait out each day of their guard duty.

    ¡°You read that every day.¡± was his only response, rather than actually answering as, by speaking at all, he would already be answering her question, anyway. And ¡®a man of few words¡¯ was definitely a fitting description for him.

    Baila simply sighed as she set aside the book and looked downwards, ¡°I try to, anyway.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t read?¡± he asked as he narrowed his eyes further, at last turning slightly toward her as he spoke, though still remaining near the bedroom door.

    ¡°I can read, some.¡± she admitted quietly.

    ¡°Some?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I started to learn a little, ¡®til my parents died.¡± she told him in the same quiet tone as she glanced once more toward Sean¡¯s sleeping form, which was where most of her attention was always focused, and even more vigilantly so during the day.

    ¡°And you¡¯ve been a ¡®servant¡¯ since?¡± he asked her in the same tone.

    ¡°In a manner of speaking.¡± she returned, looking down as though to blush.

    ¡°How long have you been here, with them?¡±

    ¡°A little over a month, I suppose.¡± she admitted with a slight shrug.

    ¡°You were a servant somewhere else before that?¡±

    ¡°A different kind of servant.¡± Baila answered with another look downwards.

    ¡°What kind of servant?¡± Ash pressed with another puzzled look between his continued glances toward Claire.

    After a pause, Baila finally responded, ¡°Do you want me to show you?¡±

    ¡°Show me what?¡±

    ¡°Show you what kind of ¡®servant¡¯ I really was, for most of my life.¡± Baila replied quietly as she moved to stand and warily made her way toward his self-assigned post at the door.

    He silently watched her approach, casting the slightest scowl toward not only her pale skin, but also the blonde locks and blue eyes as well. Though his thoughts soon suffered a blow when Baila did reach him and moved to her knees upon the floor, only inches in front of where he still stood.

    When she reached towards his pants with the obvious purpose of releasing that perfect body of his from them, is when Ash spoke again, despite the unwanted desires that now affected his own clarity of thought, as well, ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked her, though his desires did draw some of the harshness from his tone, against his own will.

    ¡°Showing you what kind of servant I was.¡± she told him with an only slightly uneasy smile before her fingers did finally reach his clothing.

    ¡°You were a whore.¡± he stated simply, still not moving his eyes from her, nor stepping back from her hands, either.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s one word for it.¡± Baila answered in a small voice, as she averted her eyes, though still continued to reach for the ties that held him behind the animal skin pants he still insisted on wearing rather than any finer clothes that Haven or Sean had offered to him.

    ¡°And now you¡¯re his mistress instead. So what is the difference?¡± he asked her in the same flat tone, watching as her fingers slowed, and she slightly bit her lip at the sound of his words. He then added the final part of the statement, ¡°Other than the fact that you no longer even get paid for your attentions, that is.¡±

    ¡°I love him, Ash.¡± she managed in a small voice, finally dropping her hands from the ties she had been about to loosen, while remaining on her knees in front of him, head cast downwards, still.

    ¡°But he will never love you.¡± he told her in an even colder tone.

    ¡°And you think she¡¯ll ever love you?¡± she finally bit out, a tinge of Ash¡¯s usual coolness at last seeping into her own normally docile tone, as she stood, quickly turning away from him once again, attempting to hide a sadness that nearly matched Claire¡¯s, nearly.

 Chapter 37

    Though Ash most often appeared to be a man who had no emotions, including any kind of apparent weakness known to most as sadness, Baila¡¯s words managed to cut him, due mainly to the feelings forced upon him through Claire¡¯s blood.

    ¡°What do you know of love?¡± he returned to her coolly, ¡°You have spent your life pretending at love in the pursuit of wealth, when you must know that the two have nothing to do with one another.¡± he added pointedly.

    Baila¡¯s eyes turned downwards again as she took a long, broken breath, she finally responded, ¡°It is true that I have sold my affections to the highest bidder, as it was the only way I knew to survive.¡± another breathy pause, ¡°But that does not mean I know nothing of love. I have loved. I do love.¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Then where is this love of yours if he is not here with you? Or do you truly only mean the man lying before us?¡± he asked as his eyes moved briefly over to where Sean and Claire still slept, mere feet away.

    ¡°No, I am not only referring to Sean.¡± she admitted, ¡°There is another that I do love with all my heart.¡± she told him softly.

    ¡°Then why is he not with you? Why does he allow you to live here as the mistress of another man?¡± Ash continued, almost seeming desperate to finally understand those around him, as his confusion about all the facts of this new life was beginning to wear on him more and more with each day that he spent among them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about a lover of mine, Ash.¡± she admitted as tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Then who?¡±

    Baila took a deep breath before looking back towards where their companions still slept soundly through the day, before forcing an answer, ¡°I am talking about my child. The child who was taken from me to be raised by a complete family, by a fit mother: A mother who his father believed would know how to love him better than his own. After all, I was what I was¡­and that is not anything that a mother should be, in his opinion, anyway.¡± she choked a bit on the words, ¡°To him, I was only fit to satisfy his lust, not to raise his son. But I do love my child, and I do know what love is, I just don¡¯t know how to prove that to my little boy¡¯s father. So, I continued with the only life I knew. Until now, now Sean could possibly give me a better life, a life where I might someday be seen as being fit to raise my own child. So yes, I love Sean for that chance, and I love my son, and only wish I could show either of them, someday.¡± she managed in a whisper as she wiped at her eyes with another broken breath.

    Ash was quiet a long time, trying to take in her lengthy response and sift through all of her words, before finally speaking, ¡°And you believe being his mistress will make you more respectable to your child¡¯s father?¡± was all he asked.

    Baila sighed quietly before replying, ¡°Sean doesn¡¯t call me his mistress. He calls me his servant. And being a wealthy family¡¯s servant, or even one man¡¯s mistress, is still better than being every man¡¯s whore, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked quietly, though still did not look back at Ash as she spoke.

    Then it was Ash¡¯s turn to sigh as he looked down in thought, ¡°And that is why you are here? To someday get your child back? Not simply to be this man¡¯s whore?¡± he asked contemplatively.

    ¡°I greatly desire Sean¡¯s love, but I will survive with his respect, especially if it means gaining any of my own at all, someday.¡± she admitted as she looked back at Sean lovingly once more.

    There was another long silence as Baila reclaimed her seat though remained staring somberly down at the floor before her. At last, Ash chose to give in to sharing more words with her, ¡°They give you their blood as well, as they do with me, and the way Haven does with the other two women, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sean told me it was to share their strength with us, so we could protect them at these daylight hours, when they are unable protect themselves.¡± she responded, allowing herself to glance back at Ash from the corner of her sad blue eyes.

    ¡°And their blood, it strengthens our bodies as well as our hungers and our desires. That is true for all of us?¡± he asked as he glanced toward the wall where, on the opposite side, Ana and Chantarell guarded Haven throughout the day.

    ¡°Yes, I believe so. Why do you ask?¡± Baila questioned, furrowing her brow as she finally glanced more directly at him.

    ¡°To know that it was not only I who felt these things, this strongly. To know how to slow those desires if, if Claire will truly not help me to fill them, herself.¡±

    <hr>

    It was now the night of the spring solstice when Claire, Chantarell and Ana had made their way out to the field behind their current home to prepare for their celebration of the holiday. Inside the living area of the home, Baila sat in a chair near the sofa, attempting to repair a rip in a set of drapes. Haven lounged upon the sofa trailing his finger around the rim of a glass of thick red liquid, which was a donation left over from the ham that the servants had dined on earlier. In one corner of the room, Ash sat attempting to clean the saddles that his housemates used while riding their horses through the surrounding countryside on occasional evenings. In the other corner, Sean sat making a quiet attempt at his writing once more.

    Haven finally spoke up to Sean to interrupt the silence of the room, despite the others present, ¡°So how have things been, Sean?¡± he asked him in his usual quiet, thoughtful tone.

    ¡°Things?¡± Sean asked as he took a moment to glance at where Ash quickly moved his eyes to the window as Sean¡¯s fell upon him, before Sean redirected his gaze to Haven again.

    ¡°With Claire.¡± Haven stated simply, as both Ash and Baila averted their eyes further while Sean¡¯s gaze cooled considerably.

    ¡°You live here too. So why ask about what should be made obvious just by your mere nearness to the situation at all?¡± Sean told him in a hushed monotone.

    ¡°I ask because the truth is not always as obvious as one would think it to be.¡± Haven returned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the truth always obvious to you?¡± Sean shot back pointedly.

    ¡°You cannot be surprised by me feeling that you are angry, Sean. That is obvious in every word you speak, and even more obvious in those you choose not to speak.¡± Haven told him simply as he took another sip.

    Sean simply glared back at his statement, then redirected his attention to Baila, ¡°It¡¯s late, Baila. You should get your rest before morning.¡± he told her plainly, causing her to simply nod, set aside the drapes, and hurry to ascend the stairs without questioning his words at all. That was when Haven simply watched Sean¡¯s reaction as he turned his eyes in the direction of his wife¡¯s servant as well, ¡°I think the saddles are clean enough, Ash. I¡¯m sure you can find another way to pass your time tonight.¡± he told the dark-skinned man just as plainly.

    Ash¡¯s eyes at first darkened at having a white man speak to him as though he were nothing more than a servant, despite the truth of those roles, but due to his belief in Claire''s true nature, as well as that of the two men, he still spoke evenly, ¡°The other women, they are outside celebrating the coming spring, tonight?¡± he asked as he set aside the saddle.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Yes, they always celebrate the solstices.¡± Sean returned, keeping his own tone even as he still held Haven in the corner of his eyesight.

    ¡°I shall go and join them, then. For my people also celebrate such occasions.¡± he replied in an equally quiet tone before moving from the room as well.

    ¡°Did that make you feel better?¡± Haven finally asked Sean as Ash departed.

    ¡°Why do you do that?¡± Sean asked Haven, his eyes still narrowed in obvious irritation.

    ¡°Do what?¡± Haven asked with an innocent shrug and another sip, ¡°Ask about the well-being of my childe?¡±

    ¡°Ask about how Claire is feeling, especially in the presence of the two main reasons for the way she is feeling.¡± Sean pointed out, despite having every assurance that Haven had known exactly what he meant.

    Haven simply sighed before answering, ¡°I suppose I am still hoping that someday you two will finally be able to move past this, to move on together, the way you had been for the twelve long years before now.¡±

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t even know if¡­¡± Sean began, then just shook his head with a sigh of defeat before changing gears, slightly, ¡°Why do you keep asking the same questions, Haven? Do you honestly think there will ever be a different answer?¡±

    Haven sighed once more before responding, ¡°There is a difference between thinking there will be a different answer, and hoping there will be.¡±

    Sean just shook his head, and barely lifted his voice to return, ¡°Why does it even matter to you?¡±

    ¡°Because, Sean, I¡¯ve been communicating with my own sire in recent nights.¡±

    ¡°How? I thought he was living thousands of miles west of here.¡± Sean returned in confusion.

    ¡°He is my sire. He is even more powerful than I am. We do not need to be in the same place to speak our thoughts to one another, or hear one another¡¯s thoughts. It¡¯s something you and Claire could also learn, someday.¡± he informed, though his voice dropped a bit as he finished the sentence.

    Sean just shook his head before speaking again, ¡°What does your sire have to do with Claire and I, again?¡±

    ¡°Because, he would like me to be our clan¡¯s Primogen.¡± Haven returned, though briefly.

    ¡°You have already told me that, though, Haven.¡±

    ¡°Taking this position means going there, to the west, to set up a new life for myself and my servants, there.¡± Haven further informed.

    ¡°I already knew that too, wasn¡¯t that what we were basing this entire trip upon?¡± Sean returned as his brow furrowed once more.

    ¡°Yes, Sean, but you know how difficult it is to keep all three of us hidden from the human world during our journey. Hiding only one of our kind is far easier than three.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want me and Claire to come with you, after all?¡± he asked Haven with a bit of worry obvious in his tone.

    ¡°It is not so much about not wanting you to come, as it is about knowing that you two need time, time to come to terms with all of this: With this whole new life you now have, before I can ever hope that you will both have your wits about you enough to safely journey so far together, all of us depending on each other¡¯s strength and intelligence to keep us all hidden from the world. You need to both find a way of accepting all the things about your new lives before you can ever expect to value and care about those lives enough to keep yourselves, and all of us, safe, Sean.¡±

    Sean looked down in hurt silence for a long moment before having to get a clearer picture of Haven¡¯s true worries, ¡°You think she and I will endanger you, then?¡±

    ¡°Your hearts are hurting so badly, that it isn¡¯t allowing any time for your minds to be clear enough to plot and plan and those are skills you will need, desperately, to ever survive eternity. The fact that I have never had someone live in my heart, as you two live in each other¡¯s, means that I never had to deal with the kind of pain that you two are feeling right now. And until you find some way past this pain, some way to accept a new sort of life, neither of you will ever be able to think clearly enough to survive at all. And you need to learn that, together, without me to hide behind. It¡¯s time to move forward in your own lives, rather than just merely being the ones who stand behind me, moving through mine with me, and looking to me for the solutions that only the two of you could ever truly find on your own. You know I¡¯m right about this, Sean. It¡¯s not a rejection; it¡¯s letting my childe, and his childe, finally find their own way. Finding that way will be the only key to surviving this new life and gaining the strength you will need to survive eternity, at all.¡±

    <hr>

    Upon stepping outside and reaching the field behind the house, Ash¡¯s dark eyes immediately moved to the fire the three women had built. The three now moved around the flames in barely more than their undergarments as they praised the sky above for bringing them yet another season of rebirth and beauty for the world around them. Ash swallowed a bit as he slowly approached, taking in their celebration in awe of the fact that there before him, three white women, be they spirits or mortals, celebrated in a manner so similar to that of his own people.

    Claire¡¯s heightened senses were the first to make her aware of his presence, as she averted her eyes, trying to appear innocent of his own gaze on her as they continued the celebration. Though, when Chantarell spied his approach, her own nature, as well as her desire to see honest happiness around her once more, caused her to leave the circle to move to where he watched them from the edge of the field.

    ¡°Come celebrate the mother with us, Ash.¡± she told him with a smile as she reached for his hand and pulled him into their circle as well.

    Despite his remaining wariness of all of the members of their race, seeing that their beliefs seemed to so closely mirror his own people¡¯s, as well as the fact of how drawn he was to Claire, already, Ash did let Chantarell pull him into their celebration without argument.

    As they danced late into the fire lit night, Ana and Chantarell took it upon themselves to pull away Ash¡¯s extra clothing as all four danced around each other, now all dressed in the bare minimum as they weaved in and out of each other¡¯s arms throughout the dance. The entire time, Claire attempted to appear unruffled by them bringing him into the circle with them, though she still could not help tensing each and every time their fingers, hands or arms came into contact with one another throughout the dance.

    It was during one of those many moments of the dance bringing them together, that Ash¡¯s desire for her caused him to give in further to those heightened urges her blood had now cursed him with. As they joined each other in the fire light once more, he changed the step slightly, and pulled her in close to his body. One hand gently gripped her wrist, while the other moved to the small of her back, where her remaining corset barely hid her breasts from his sight. Now, only the loin cloth he had worn over his pants, and her thin undergarment separated their hips as he pressed himself against her throughout the dance in an obvious imitation of the true desires he held for her body that night.

    Giving into his longing for her further, Ash¡¯s lips trailed several kisses over her neck as the two got lost in their own dance, rather than the group dance they had been part of only moments earlier. Easily noting the change in the interaction between Ash and Claire, who somehow did not fight his passionate reworking of the dance, Ana and Chantarell simply smiled to one another and moved away from the fire to allow the two to continue their dance in private.

    By the time Claire even managed to notice the departure of the other two women, Ash further intensified their encounter again. He moved his lips from where he had been placing kisses upon her neck to now spread those kisses downward over where her chest swelled over the top of the corset. The hand on the small of her back pulled her even more tightly against his body as the hand at her wrist moved to her chest. He continued the kisses over the swell of her breasts as his hand then found the top of the corset, urgently yanking the stiffened material away from her snow colored flesh to easily expose her nipple, taking it into his mouth as she let out a tiny gasp but found herself not able to pull away from where he continued tasting her skin, hardening further against where he still held her tight to his hips.

    Only a few brief, intense moments passed before Claire found herself being pulled to the ground with him, their bodies still illuminated by the fire light as they reached the recently thawed earth. Claire having yet to find the strength to push him away, Ash needed no further encouragement to reach down to where she now lay upon the ground below him and move his hands to pull her undergarment down her legs to expose her even more fully to his dark, lust filled eyes.

    Still suffering the shock of seeing the true urgency in his advances, Claire¡¯s voice was still lost to her as she simply looked up at him in the fire light. He only looked silently back down on her with some volatile combination of passionate longing and pure lust before leaning downwards. His long locks teased her thighs as he easily spread them below him and began moving his kisses to the place that had previously only been known to one man in all of the previous thirty years of her life.

    Claire let her head fall back and her emerald eyes tightly close against the combination of fire light and moonlight as Ash slid his tongue inside her. Her body immediately heated to his touch, and her powerful, addictive blood rushed forth to wake all of those nerves of hers, allowing Ash to instead fulfill the one desire that was even stronger in him than the need that had originally driven him to touch her in such a passionate way as this, at all.

 Chapter 38

    Upon feeling her blood rushing to his lips, Ash¡¯s desire to possess her physically was finally overwhelmed by his even more potent desire, to taste of that power she had first bestowed on him only weeks earlier. Ash¡¯s mouth moved urgently against her, hungrily drinking her in at the same time as stimulating her own now awakened nerves.

    When the tremors of pleasure began shaking her body below his lips, Claire finally had to force her senses to return to her as she buried her fingers in his long locks, gently coaxing his mouth away from her as he looked up at her again, his passion more than obvious in those dark eyes.

    Ash took a long moment to catch his breath as their eyes met for several seconds, before finally breathing his next words to her, ¡°Do you want me inside you?¡±

    ¡°Inside¡­?¡± Claire managed, her own words hoarse, as she looked down at him, her fingers still weaved tightly through his dark locks.

    ¡°Do you want me to pour my seed into you now, giving you even more of the pleasure that seems such a stranger to you, so often?¡± he asked, his desire turning all his words into mere breaths, still.

    ¡°Ash¡­¡± she began in a whisper, trying to find her way to the rest of the sentence. She paused another long moment as he continued to look up at her longingly, ¡°Lay back.¡± she finally managed.

    Ash at first looked surprised by her statement, but his perceived love for her caused him to only take a moment before obeying. He pushed himself up from her hips and easily laid back upon the ground as she had requested, his eyes watching for her to move to fulfill those desires of his even more so.

    Claire took another slight pause before finally moving on her knees toward where he now laid back upon the ground for her, just as she had asked him to. She gently leaned over him to press the gentlest kiss to his lips before bravely moving her hand inside the cloth that now barely hid his obvious arousal. She gently moved her fingers to caress his hardness before moving her kisses downwards to his neck, Ash easily allowing a pleasurable moan at her attentions.

    When it was obvious that he was indeed about to allow himself to reach that final moment of passion beneath her fingers, she changed the motion of her lips against his neck. Claire then parted her lips and moved to sink those fangs deeply into his neck once more, causing him to immediately pour himself over her fingers as she eagerly replaced the blood she had shared with him only moments earlier, therefore doing her part to fill his desires completely, all in one passionate moment between them, at last.

    <hr>

    When Claire awoke at the next night¡¯s sunset, there in she and Sean¡¯s bed, next to him, her emotions easily began screaming through her brain once more, especially once her eyes immediately moved to where Ash sat upon the floor inside their bedroom door, vigilantly attending to his post. She swallowed a bit as her eyes also moved to where Baila sat reading once more, offering Claire a timid smile as she woke, while Ash¡¯s eyes simply stayed fixed on Claire, his pools of deep brown speaking so many more words than he ever actually vocalized.

    Claire quickly turned her eyes from both of their servants and just as hurriedly began to push herself up from the bed, when Sean, who had also just awoken, moved his hand to encircle her wrist, stopping her departure.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she managed in a near whisper, stopping her movements, though also keeping her eyes downwards instead of turning them to any of the others, including Sean, as she spoke to him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to run from the bed the second the sun sets.¡± he told her, though spoke gently, whilst still refusing to release her tiny wrist from his fingers.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t running.¡± she replied, though her voice barely made it past her lips while her pools of green remained locked on the floor next to their bed.

    ¡°Yet.¡± Sean pointed out, then shook his head at his own reply before moving forward to his next sentence, ¡°I want you to stay, and talk with me.¡± he told her in the same gentle tone he almost always bestowed on her, despite any other issues between them.

    At the sound of his words, Baila turned her eyes away with an uncomfortable blush as she moved to stand, giving a simple look to Ash who also forced himself to his feet as well, though with the slightest of sighs.

    ¡°Where are you two going?¡± Sean asked as the two took a step towards the door, though his words easily caused all three of his companions to look back at his question in surprise.

    ¡°We¡­I thought¡­I just assumed¡­¡± Baila stammered her response, looking quickly back at Ash for some sort of support, despite the still quite limited relationship between the two.

    ¡°I meant all four of us should talk.¡± Sean stated simply, causing looks of confusion to pass over both she and Ash¡¯s faces while Claire quickly turned her eyes back to him with a look that seemed to show an actual fear of what conversation Sean could possibly have in mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Sean?¡± Claire finally forced herself to ask, despite her worry over what his answer would be.

    ¡°Please, sit, both of you.¡± Sean told Ash and Baila in the same quiet tone as he gestured to the end of the large bed where he and Claire still sat with the covers pulled up to their waists over the modest amount of clothing they had slept in throughout the day.

    This suggestion caused even more perplexed looks in his companions as Baila simply swallowed hard and moved to awkwardly take a seat at the end of the bed, while Claire once again turned her eyes downwards.

    ¡°You can join us too, Ash.¡± Sean told the other man with a smile that somehow seemed sincere despite the obvious friction between the two of them.

    Ash narrowed his eyes further, not able to help the way his gaze moved to Claire for her approval of the idea, but as she gave no visible reaction, other than her obvious tension, he finally took a deep breath and moved to take a seat at the foot of the bed, across from where Baila now stiffly sat, also centering her gaze on the floor.

    ¡°The reason we all need to talk is because of the conversation I had with Haven last night.¡± Sean finally began after another pause to plan how to start the conversation.

    ¡°Haven?¡± Claire managed to prod him into a further explanation of his odd new desire to suddenly have all of them interacting with each other at once, when that scenario had been practically unheard of before this night.

    ¡°Yes, his sire wants him to go to the far west to take a position in his court.¡± Sean stated, not making any of his own eye contact then, though still somehow forcing confidence into his voice.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t that always been our plan?¡± Claire managed after realizing that Sean was waiting for some kind of response before continuing with their little summit meeting of sorts.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Yes, but the two of you both have reasons of your own to stay here, for at least a while, and Haven has also said that he would like Claire and I to stay behind as well, at least temporarily.¡± he added to lighten the statement.

    ¡°He said that?¡± Claire asked, shocked by this being the first time she had heard of that fact as well.

    ¡°Yes, for a while.¡± he repeated to her gently as he moved the hand upon her wrist only slightly to give her hand a small comforting squeeze.

    Claire swallowed a bit as she tried to keep her expression clear, ¡°And Ana and Chan, they would be going with him, as well?¡± she asked worriedly, though her voice did begin to show a stammer towards the end of her sentence.

    ¡°Of course. They are his servants, after all.¡± Sean told her softly, but pointedly.

    ¡°So, it would just be the four of us, then?¡± Claire repeated, the shaking of her voice more obvious then, Ash¡¯s eyes turning toward her as he took in the information with his own share of anxiety, oddly enough.

    ¡°Just us and our servants. Just like he¡¯s been saying it would eventually be.¡± Sean reminded with another slight squeezing of her hand.

    ¡°Eventually yes, but Sean, it¡¯s only been four months.¡± she argued weakly.

    Sean just allowed a small smile, ¡°But not for us though, not really.¡± he smiled, ¡°The two of us have already been together almost thirteen years, and we survived just fine without him, before.¡± he attempted to assure, despite the trace of worry in his own voice.

    ¡°But, everything was different, then.¡± she returned, her voice taking on a pleading tone, seeming to forget all about the others present in the conversation, as Ash turned his eyes downwards sadly in response to her obvious upset.

    ¡°Well, we were different then.¡± Sean returned, managing another small smile, ¡°But luckily, we¡¯ve changed together, remember?¡±

    Claire just shook her head and remained silent for several more long moments before allowing herself to voice at least one of her numerous fears, ¡°But how will we even survive, Sean?¡± she asked as he turned his eyes back to her before she quickly continued, ¡°How will we live? You can no longer travel around trying to sell your art, or my dresses, Ash will never be able to have a means of making any money in a white man¡¯s world, Baila can¡¯t go back to bringing strange men into her bed every night, when we¡¯re living here with her in this house as well¡­how will we survive?¡± she repeated in a nearly panicked tone, causing all three of them to avert their eyes.

    Sean then swallowed and paused another long moment before finding a response to her worries, ¡°We don¡¯t need all the things we used to need to survive, remember? Hell, we don¡¯t even need food anymore.¡± he attempted to assure.

    ¡°Well, they do Sean.¡± she told him as she gestured to Ash and Baila, and shook her head in defeat, ¡°They are still human, even if we aren¡¯t, anymore.¡± she finished in a whisper.

    Sean sighed again, ¡°I¡¯m sure Haven won¡¯t leave us penniless. He¡¯s not trying to end us, just trying to get us to learn how to survive, on our own.¡±

    ¡°Even if he does leave us more of his money, how will we even spend it on any of the necessities, Sean? We can¡¯t even go to the market during the day any longer. Who would we send in our place? Ash wouldn¡¯t ever be able to even go near town without¡­¡± she just shook her head again as Ash cast his eyes further downward.

    ¡°I could still go, Miss Claire.¡± Baila offered in her own near whisper.

    ¡°Yes, assuming they don¡¯t ask a former whore how she still has any wealth at all, without any longer selling her¡­wares.¡± she added with a coolness strengthened by her upset.

    Baila blinked back some tears as Sean just looked away as well, before the fair-haired girl spoke up once more, ¡°That is one advantage to being a whore, though.¡± she took a breath, ¡°None of my customers would actually remember me, or at least my face, anyway.¡± she finished in a whisper.

    After another long pause and a deep breath of his own, Ash was then the one who spoke up from his place at the foot of Claire¡¯s side of the bed, ¡°My people have survived for hundreds of years, without any of the white man¡¯s wealth. I can find ways for all of us to survive, without even having a strong wooden home such as this to shelter us, and without having any of your people¡¯s riches. It¡¯s what my people have always done: Survived.¡± he stated simply, causing them all to glance his way.

    Claire looked down once more before her fear moved her lips to speak again, ¡°But your people, they can live outside, surviving off of the plants and trees and the very earth all around them, and living happily, in the sunlight, together¡­Sean and I can¡¯t ever do that. We can never even let the sun so much as touch our skin again, not ever.¡± she finished as her tears of red welled up.

    Ash swallowed again as the two fair-haired among them looked downwards once more while he instead moved to place his seemingly sun-kissed hand over the snow-colored fingers of her right hand, ¡°The one who made you into these strange nighttime spirits that you now are, he helped my people, and I will do everything I can to help his. I will help us all to survive, and protect all of us, especially you, Claire, any way that I can. I will never let any sort of harm come to you, I promise.¡± he assured her sincerely as he gently moved his other hand to her cheek above where Sean still clasped the hand that bore her wedding band, swallowing hard as he watched their interaction, somehow feeling equal parts fear and relief, at once.

    There was another long moment of silence, wherein Ash finally moved back from Claire, allowing his own slight squeeze to her hand before he reclaimed his previous seat at the end of the bed. Finally, Sean spoke up once more, ¡°Baila can tell those in town that she is merely selling your clothing and my art because she now works as our servant. They will have no reason to doubt her. Ash can stay here and tend the fields and hunt animals for their food, and ours.¡± he swallowed slightly as he turned his eyes back to Claire, ¡°Working together, all four of us will get through this. We will find a way to attain our day to day necessities. We just have to learn to depend on, and trust, one another. We will survive.¡± he assured her once more as he placed a gentle kiss over her lips.

    ¡°I want to believe it will be that easy.¡± she whispered against his lips once the kiss ended.

    ¡°It will be.¡± he smiled, allowing another kiss upon her cheek, ¡°Which will leave us with only one remaining problem.¡± he added at last.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked with a bit of fear returning to her voice.

    Sean took a moment to broach his next subject, and the even more pressing one, at least when it came to the painfully serious wall he and Claire had continuously come up against since their transformation, ¡°The four of us should spend this evening tending to the fact of the urges we have now cursed you both with.¡± he attempted, causing both servants to look quickly back his way as Claire¡¯s tension visibly quadrupled.

    ¡°You mean giving them our blood again, tonight?¡± Claire stammered, forcing her eyes not to turn toward Ash again, considering her very passionate sharing of her blood with him the previous night.

    ¡°There are also other ways to deal with these urges, which I¡¯m sure will come up quite often, considering the very nature of such urges, as well as how long we will all be in each other¡¯s lives, in such a necessary way.¡± Sean stated simply as he finally relinquished her now slightly trembling hand as he instead moved to a place on his knees behind where she stiffly sat, both of them still only clad in their undergarments.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Sean?¡± she asked in a raspy tone, neither Ash¡¯s nor Baila¡¯s eyes able to move from where Sean moved closer to her, now placing his hands gently over Claire¡¯s bare shoulders above nearly translucent undershirt she normally wore under one of her several revealing, though restricting corsets.

    ¡°We all know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± he whispered against her ear as he moved to slide the shirt slowly down from her pale shoulders.

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly mean¡­¡± she swallowed again, tensing even further, though remaining unable to pull away from him, or make eye contact with either of the servants who now sat mere feet away, atop the same mattress, looking nearly as shocked as Claire.

    ¡°After this many years together, you know exactly what I mean, my love.¡± he told her in the same sultry tone against her ear as his fingers moved downwards from her shoulders towards her barely concealed breasts.

    Claire let out a slight gasp as she closed her eyes in an attempt to force another sentence to her nearly trembling lips, ¡°How is forcing them to watch our lovemaking going to help their urges, honestly, Sean? You know better than that.¡± she managed as his fingers slid beneath the thin material to cup her breasts.

    ¡°They are more than welcome to indulge those urges with each other as well. After all, there are two men and two women here, atop this very bed. The opportunities for every urge to be indulged, all right here, right now, all together, they¡¯re endless.¡± he whispered as he guided her shirt to her waist, exposing her pale skin even more fully as his lips hungrily began moving over her neck.

    Their desires enflamed even more easily than their companions¡¯, Baila and Ash forced their eyes away long enough to meet one another¡¯s. With ragged breaths they cast only one more glance back towards their masters before finally reaching for one another, to finally indulge not only Sean¡¯s wishes, but even more importantly, their own frighteningly strong needs and urges, as well.

 Chapter 39

    Once their clothing had become nothing but a memory, Baila and Ash both seemed at the complete mercy of their own supercharged libidos as she pushed him down to the mattress below her. No longer seeming to show even a moment of their earlier hesitation, she straddled his dark-skinned hips, sliding his waiting hardness inside her as their hips began moving against one another with no thought remaining outside of their own lust, despite the lack of any sort of real relationship between themselves at all previous to that moment.

    Sean allowed a fanged smile as he continued kissing Claire¡¯s neck while his hands now made their way toward the bottom portion of her clothing. As he guided Claire to her knees only inches from where Baila and Ash continued their vigorous lovemaking, he began pulling away the remains of her clothing and whispered against her ear, ¡°He was right again.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± was the only barely audible response Claire could manage as her eyes refused to move from the other pair only inches from her and her own partner.

    ¡°Haven: About needing two servants, after all.¡± he smiled again as he finished undressing them both.

    ¡°This is the time you pick to say I told you so?¡± she asked, though still managed a small smile through her words as she felt him easily hardening behind her own now equally nude body.

    ¡°No, this is the time I pick to finally ease the fears, and desires, of every single person in this room here tonight.¡± he smiled again, bending her forward gently, as he slowly, easily entered her newly called upon wetness from behind and began their own lovemaking, as well.

    Claire gasped a bit as he repositioned her and entered her body once again, but her gasp was replaced by another upon realizing that in that new position, her lips were now barely inches above where Ash lay back atop the mattress, his hot, heavy breath against Claire¡¯s own now slightly flushed cheek as Baila pushed him closer and closer to the same climax that Sean¡¯s expert touch was bringing out in Claire as well.

    Atop Ash¡¯s body, their hips still grinding passionately against each other, Baila¡¯s lust-filled eyes once again came up to meet Sean¡¯s as her own orgasms began to shake her while Sean continued to hold her gaze, this time, whilst Claire¡¯s body brought him nearer and nearer to his own climax as well.

    Once Claire¡¯s and Ash¡¯s pleasure began overtaking them due to their partners¡¯ touch, Ash couldn¡¯t curb his urge to move his hands from Baila¡¯s hips above him, to instead reach for where Claire and he had watched each other¡¯s lust build, their faces mere inches from one another¡¯s the entire time. He eagerly took her face in his hands, his mouth covering her own as his seed began pouring into Baila¡¯s body. Claire¡¯s own tremors built to an intensity that her kiss mirrored as her mouth covered Ash''s while her husband continued to bring her to those passionate heights throughout the same moment that Ash¡¯s tongue penetrated her own mouth in a blur of intensity that had now seemed to swallow all four of them there that night, all other concerns about their own lives, and loves, all melting together in the heat of the entire encounter.

    <hr>

    None of them were sure how many dizzying moments had honestly passed since Sean had begun their encounter slightly after sunset, as they were all now lying atop the large bed, all attempting to recover, in their own ways, from the pleasure that had rocked their bodies that night.

    After several long moments of that recovery, Baila was the one who finally regained any of her energy at all as she breathlessly rolled to her side where she bravely draped her arm over Sean¡¯s bare stomach as all of them had laid there, waiting for their still nude bodies to drop back to room temperature, or cooler, in some cases.

    ¡°Is it ok, now?¡± she asked as she turned her eyes toward both Sean and Claire, with innocence to her tone that in no way reflected the true meaning of her words as she allowed her fingers to slowly move over the trail of light hair that led downwards from Sean¡¯s navel.

    Sean turned his eyes only briefly toward her, a bit startled by her question, but quickly moved his gaze back to Claire as they both realized the meaning behind the words. At that moment, Ash seemed to take his cue from Baila¡¯s bravery and slowly moved his hand up to cup Claire¡¯s breast with a gentleness that belied the name given to his people.

    At first Claire tensed slightly at his bold touch as she lay there next to her husband, but the reality of the situation somehow struck her as almost comforting as she allowed a small smile in response to the question on Baila¡¯s lips which was now repeated to her in Sean¡¯s eyes on her at that moment, looking to her to answer the question the other woman had posed.

    Claire¡¯s smile became more sincere as she moved her hand up to cup Ash¡¯s and gently moved it downwards from her breast to her stomach and lower, ¡°I think it just may be.¡± she whispered as she slid Ash¡¯s fingers inside her easily returning wetness, while placing a gentle kiss over Sean¡¯s lips before moving to cover Ash¡¯s mouth with her own once more, as well.

    Upon seeing Claire¡¯s reaction, Baila allowed her own smile at Sean¡¯s surprise, before finally moving to give into her long held desires, and at last taking a place atop Sean¡¯s hips. Ash too moved to a place above Claire, as she parted her legs to finally allow another man to enter her in that way, for the first time since the day she had given her innocence to the soul mate who still lay beside her, his own body finally fully experiencing another lover¡¯s as well, there in that same moment. That same moment when their previously held ideas of monogamy were at once dashed hard against the rocks, while somehow their love for one another now strangely felt stronger that night than it had in far too long of a time.

    <hr>

    When Sean and Claire made their way back to that bedroom again, shortly before the next morning¡¯s sunrise, they each reached toward the bed that Baila had made in the hours following she and Ash¡¯s own rest after the strange encounter between the four of them the previous night had ended. Claire allowed a timid smile as they reached for the covers at the same moment before sliding under them within the half hour prior to the sun¡¯s rising and pushing them each into that deep sleep once more.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Once the two slid underneath the covers, Sean automatically reached to wrap his arm around her shoulders and placed a gentle kiss upon her forehead as they each laid back in preparation for the day¡¯s slumber.

    ¡°I suppose this is where you¡¯ll expect me to explain myself?¡± he asked her softly, though with his own slight smile.

    ¡°I think you explained things pretty well the last time we were in this bed.¡± Claire said, speaking softly, though not bitterly, as she simply cuddled closer to him, seeming much more frail than she honestly was, physically anyway.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually not going to say anything at all about¡­what we did?¡± he asked with furrowed brow, fully expecting an emotional scene when he next found himself alone with her once more.

    ¡°Listen to the question, Sean: What we did, what both of us did. There really isn¡¯t anything that needs to be said, really, considering it was both of us.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Sean stated, seeming honestly well beyond thrown by that particular reaction.

    ¡°What? Did you want me to say something?¡± she asked with the tiniest chuckle, which threw him even further.

    ¡°Well, I thought you might, considering.¡± he stated, his own voice less confident than hers even.

    ¡°Fine, if you really want me to say something, then I¡¯ll say thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you?¡± Sean asked, complete astonishment written all over his beautiful face at that moment.

    ¡°For waiting.¡±

    ¡°Waiting? What do you mean waiting?¡± he asked with another crease of the brow.

    Then her voice did drop, though no new emotion crept forth, ¡°That was the first time you actually made love with Baila, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sean swallowed hard as each of her statements continued to throw him even more, ¡°Well, I mean, I¡¯ve done other stuff, you know, to help her, but yes¡­that was the first time I did that with her.¡± he admitted quietly.

    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing you could tell whether or not it was the first time I let Ash, do that, too.¡± she returned in the same near whisper.

    ¡°Well, it seemed like it.¡± he returned softly as his mind flashed back over the events which had led to him holding Claire¡¯s hand so very tightly as they had made love to each of their own servants the previous evening, though only after first making love to one another, as their own love would always come first, as they had promised.

    ¡°See, you could tell, just like I could tell that it was the first time you did that with her, which is what I was thanking you for. For waiting, before ever sharing that with her, before.¡± she told him with another soft smile as she cuddled closer still, her own arms enveloping him as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re all right with everything then?¡± he asked as he kissed her hair once more.

    ¡°Not with everything, not by a long shot, but with the way things are with them now, yeah, I think I actually am.¡± she told him in a whisper, seeming to just then realize it herself.

    Sean was a bit speechless for a long moment before finally letting his brain grasp the beginning of her confession, ¡°So, what aren¡¯t you ok with, then?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°I was just thinking about other things.¡±

    ¡°Other things, meaning not the servants?¡± he asked warily.

    ¡°Yes, meaning, not the servants.¡± she assured him with a small squeeze.

    ¡°So, then, what other things?¡± he finally asked after another moment.

    ¡°There¡¯s really not a lot of time until we drift off, Sean.¡± she reminded him with another small smile.

    ¡°Then I guess you need to talk fast.¡± he teased.

    She sighed slightly and nuzzled his chest with her cheek once more before finally speaking up, ¡°I guess I was just thinking, you know, about death, I guess.¡±

    Sean blinked a moment at that statement before managing his own wry comment, ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s all.¡± Claire just shook her head at his response, before he continued, ¡°So¡­what, about death?¡± he asked her slowly.

    ¡°Just wondering.¡± she managed in the same soft whisper.

    ¡°Uh, wondering, what, exactly?¡± he asked with further puzzlement.

    Another slight sigh before she forced an answer to her lips, ¡°Just wondering if it was the same.¡±

    ¡°If what was the same?¡± he asked in the same slow tone.

    ¡°If dying was the same for me, as it was for you.¡± she admitted, the words barely escaping.

    Sean then looked further confused by that strange question before remembering their limited time for such a discussion, and found his own words, ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t the same. I was murdered by some stranger in an alley with a knife, and left there to die¡­that wasn¡¯t quite the way it happened for you. And I¡¯m glad it wasn¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t have ever wanted something like that to ever happen to you.¡± he assured.

    Another slight sigh from her before allowing any response, ¡°I wasn¡¯t really talking about the way we died.¡±

    ¡°Then, what did you mean?¡± Sean asked gently.

    ¡°I meant, after that.¡±

    ¡°When we came back?¡± he asked worriedly, not sure he really wanted to rehash what had happened to Viola once again, after all these months.

    ¡°I mean, after we died, but before we came back.¡± she whispered as she buried her face further against his cool chest.

    Sean swallowed once more as her words sunk in and the minutes drew closer to their forced slumber, ¡°You¡¯re asking me if I saw heaven or hell, then?¡± he whispered back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lot. Like, when we celebrate the supposed deities, and when I realized that you actually hadn¡¯t betrayed my wishes with Baila, after all, and just¡­I¡¯ve just been thinking about it, a lot.¡± she managed.

    ¡°Did you see them, any of those spirits, or deities, I mean?¡± he asked her with another hard swallow.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I was asking you. I wanted to know if you did, cause you, Sean, you¡¯re a good person. Heaven, or Summerland, or whatever paradise is supposed to exist, it should have been there for you. You¡¯ve never hurt anyone, not really. You died trying to save another person, even. It should have been there for you.¡± she insisted, though her voice trembled through every word.

    Sean let out his own sad sigh as he pulled her closer, ¡°I take it the tears are because you didn¡¯t see it¡­either.¡± he added the last word in a raspy whisper as he squeezed her even more tightly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­.you didn¡¯t see it either?¡± she asked as she turned the green pools up to him, where there were indeed the tiniest traces of red in the corners of both of their eyes.

    Sean steeled himself to answer, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, Claire. Nothing at all. I was in the alley, then there was just¡­darkness¡­then I woke up in that room with Haven. There wasn¡¯t anything else in between. Nothing but that¡­darkness.¡± he repeated again as he kissed away a tear that had began trickling down her pale cheek, ¡°Was there anything at all for you, that you can remember? Anything?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not a thing.¡± she whispered, ¡°That¡¯s all there was for me too. All there is.¡± she managed, ¡°This is all there is, just this, this life. But at least in this life, as wrong as it is that we even have it, at all, I still have you, which is the only thing that makes me want to keep living it at all, it always has been. That¡¯s the one thing that has never changed.¡± she promised him before leaning in to kiss his lips before that sunrise did finally come, forcing them back into that darkness once again, as it seemed, now, that it always would, no matter what.

 Chapter 40

    ~1602~

    Over the next few years, the lives of Sean, Claire, and their two servants there on that small piece of Ohio farmland seemed relatively uneventful. Baila easily took on the role of dutiful servant, going to the marketplace in town one day each week to make some meager purchases, as well as to sell Sean¡¯s writings or art and Claire¡¯s dresses, while Ash watched over their slumber alone in her absence. On the other days of the week, wherein they were both present, they shared their duties as daytime guardians. Then, in the early evenings, Ash would hunt or tend their small field and barn. Of course, there were other activities that took place in the later hours of the nights. But overall, the four of them managed to adjust to their new lives, regardless of the absence of Haven and his own servants.

    It was now actually slightly over three years later, the summer of the year 1602, when Sean and Claire would have to face yet another lesson of their long lives. That lesson was simply the fact that no mortals would ever truly be part of their own decidedly immortal lives for nearly as long as they would each be part of one another¡¯s, after all.

    <hr>

    It was shortly after nightfall on a warm June evening when Claire made her way downstairs after a short bath upon waking. Downstairs, Baila was still up and about as she washed the dishes from she and Ash¡¯s meal earlier that evening. As Claire descended the stairs to turn the corner into the living room of the home, her eyes fell upon a letter propped up next to the candle that resided on the small stand there.

    ¡°We received a letter?¡± she asked to Baila through the archway that led to the small kitchen.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Claire, it arrived earlier this afternoon, while you slept.¡± Baila smiled her answer back through the doorway, and then added, ¡°Sean didn¡¯t bother with it before he decided to accompany Ash on his hunt tonight.¡±

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t addressed to him.¡± Claire said distractedly as she lifted the letter into her hand to inspect it further.

    ¡°I suppose that would be why, then.¡± Baila smiled her answer back before turning again to her previous activity.

    ¡°Um, Baila.¡± Claire said as she finally stepped through the doorway to the kitchen, letter still in hand.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Claire?¡± Baila returned as she turned back quickly again.

    ¡°I think you can stop with the miss, considering¡­¡± Claire began, then just shook her head rather than finishing the sentence, and switched to another instead, ¡°It¡¯s addressed to you.¡± she told the young blonde as she held it out slightly towards Baila¡¯s place near the counter.

    ¡°It is?¡± Baila asked, a little more than shocked by the fact.

    ¡°Did you even look at it?¡± Claire allowed a slight smile.

    ¡°No M--Claire.¡± she corrected herself, ¡°I assumed it would only be for yourself or Sean.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice the name on the envelope, then?¡±

    ¡°Handwriting is¡­sometimes, difficult.¡± Baila said as her voice as well as her eyes dropped.

    Claire was a bit caught by that explanation as her eyes moved over Baila before finding her own response, ¡°I see you with Haven¡¯s old books all the time, so I just assumed¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I try.¡± Baila admitted, ¡°But they¡¯re a lot harder than the children¡¯s books that my mother¡­and it was such a long time ago.¡± Baila finished, her eyes remaining cast downwards.

    Claire allowed a sympathetic smile as she moved a bit farther into the kitchen, ¡°Usually I wouldn¡¯t read a letter addressed to another person, but if you want, I could help you with it.¡± she offered quietly.

    ¡°You would read it for me?¡± Baila asked her, her eyes coming up again at last.

    ¡°If you want.¡± Claire offered with another smile.

    ¡°But, what about the dishes?¡± Baila asked as more of an afterthought.

    ¡°They¡¯ll still be there afterwards.¡± Claire offered with another smile as she gestured for Baila to follow her back toward the living room, which the fair-haired woman did then do, with her own smile.

    Once they attained a nearby candle and took their seats upon the sofa, Baila moved close to Claire to watch eagerly as the letter was opened, ¡°Who is it from?¡± Baila interrupted quickly as Claire was about to read the greeting.

    ¡°Someone named, Mariana?¡± Claire offered as she glanced back at the envelope once more.

    ¡°Mariana?¡± Baila repeated, seeming startled by that.

    ¡°I assume you must know her, right?¡± Claire returned.

    ¡°Well, there was a Mariana at the, the pub where I first met Sean.¡± Baila answered thoughtfully, ¡°She was one of the few girls who had had some education before ending up there. She read all of our mail. What little we ever got.¡± she added more quietly, then continued, ¡°I had seen her sister at market a while back, and told her that I was living here in Ohio, now.¡± she offered.

    ¡°This must be her then.¡± Claire offered with only a slight smile, ¡°Shall I continue?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± Baila smiled back, moving yet closer to look down at the scrawled handwriting as Claire began to read.

    ¡°My dear Baila, I was so thrilled to know that you had not moved too terribly far from our old home, and that Marisa had come across you once again. It has been years, I was a bit worried for your well-being, but I am glad to hear that you are doing even better than before. She says that you are a servant now. Is the family very wealthy? I hope you are happy there, as I¡¯m sure it is a much better position than your former. Yes, I am still here, but remaining here in town, I at least am able to keep up with our old acquaintances.¡± Claire only paused briefly to watch for any reaction the words caused in Baila, though the only visible one was her eagerly waiting to hear more, ¡°One of those old acquaintances is actually the reason I thought to try and contact you now that Marisa located you once again. She is a sly girl, if only she could find a family like you have found. But I suppose that is what we all want. But I have now wandered off my subject. The old acquaintance I speak of is of course Dirk James. Yes, I am sure that is not a name you enjoy hearing, but I have news I was sure you would have wanted to hear of, yourself.¡±

    Baila¡¯s color drained slightly and her expression darkened a bit as Claire read on. Though, Baila¡¯s reactions would have been easily noted even if Claire hadn¡¯t had the heightened intuition Sean¡¯s blood had graced her with those four years prior.

    ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± Claire asked her quietly.

    ¡°No, please, what is her news?¡± Baila managed, though hoarsely.

    Claire paused again, before finding her place in the letter once more, ¡°He returned here one night last week. During his visit, he got exceedingly out of his wits on Loretta¡¯s rum, but that is nothing new for him, which I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need to be reminded of. As he drunkenly carried on with the others, I couldn¡¯t help overhearing his very loud conversation. Or maybe I was paying a bit more mind to him than I should have, because of your past with him, of course.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Claire paused only briefly in her reading to move her eyes to where Baila worriedly gnawed her inner lip as she listened to the words, her breath baited as she waited for Claire to continue.

    With another swallow, Claire moved on through the words, ¡°In the course of his ramblings, he mentioned that Josephina had passed on last month and that the children were just getting too much for his young sister to deal with. Mind you, I don¡¯t mean to tell you this to worry you, Baila, but in the state that Dirk seemed to be in, I do worry for little Taylor. He is six years old now, is that right? I just fear that Dirk may treat him differently than he and Josephina¡¯s children when he is under the duress of taking care of all of them on his own now. I just worry that Taylor, being the eldest, and Jo no longer being there to curb Dirk¡¯s temper¡­I just worry for him. I tell you this all not to upset you further, but because your position in the world, as well as Dirk¡¯s, to some extent, have both changed over the years. When Taylor was first born, things were different. He already had a woman he was betrothed to at the time, and you were¡­in a different place in the world then. Though now, things are different, and I believe that if there were ever a time that you could regain your own flesh and blood rights to that little boy, now would be it.¡±

    Claire¡¯s voice dropped a bit as she read on, the words giving her a much clearer picture of the past of the woman who now sat next to her, struggling against tears as she listened intently to Mariana¡¯s words.

    ¡°Please, is there more?¡± Baila asked in a hoarse whisper, once she found her voice again.

    Claire simply nodded before managing to continue, ¡°I know you have found that better place in the world now, but I can¡¯t believe that you wouldn¡¯t at least want to know that your boy may need you now even more than before, and now might be the one time when you may actually be able to be there for him again, at last. I included Dirk¡¯s current address in case you do want to take that chance to finally be able to see your boy again, after all this time. Please stay well, and if you return to Pennsylvania as I hope you may, now, please come and see me too. We all miss you Baila, and wish you the happiness we all want to find for ourselves someday. Yours, Mariana.¡± Claire finished with a hard swallow as she folded the letter over and handed it toward where Baila¡¯s hand now tightly gripped the dark cushion below them.

    ¡°That¡¯s all then?¡± Baila managed with an even hoarser whisper as she slowly reached for the paper.

    ¡°Just his address, at the bottom.¡± Claire managed as she looked over at her sympathetically.

    ¡°Thank you, for reading it for me.¡± Baila managed as she took the letter and shakily stood, not really looking back to let Claire see the tears she had already noted anyway.

    When Baila then forced her feet to move her back toward the kitchen, the paper still gripped tightly in her shaking fingers, Claire just had to stand to stop her departure as she spoke up once more, ¡°How soon will you be going, then?¡± Claire asked, her own voice shaking a bit. As wary as she originally had been of Baila¡¯s addition to the home, much had changed over the last four years, and losing Baila¡¯s presence in their home did worry, and even sadden her a bit now that it could become a reality.

    ¡°Going?¡± Baila asked shakily as she turned back at the sound of Claire¡¯s question.

    ¡°To be with your little boy.¡± Claire returned, forcing a smile despite the seemingly illogical tears that she pushed back as she spoke.

    ¡°But I¡­¡± Baila began as her own tear escaped, ¡°Sean, and you, you need me here.¡± she managed to choke out the words.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need you as much as I¡¯m sure your little boy does.¡± Claire smiled sadly, ¡°Besides, Ash is still here, and, I¡¯m sure Sean won¡¯t want you traveling all the way back to Pennsylvania alone. He can take you there, and, and if you do stay, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll manage to make due.¡± Claire offered her quietly as she gently touched the other girl¡¯s shoulder while Baila just looked up at her with widened blue eyes, trying to find her own words.

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to leave your household, but, I¡­.I haven¡¯t seen him even once since Dirk took him away from me.¡± she choked a bit as she forced her eyes back up, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave the two of you unprotected. And I don¡®t wanna be away from any of you either¡­.I just¡­¡±

    ¡°Baila, we found you when we needed you. We¡¯ll manage to find someone again if you do stay there. Your own child,¡± Claire swallowed hard through her words before forcing more, ¡°that¡¯s more important than this bond you feel like you have to us. Even if you don¡¯t think you can bear to be away from us, you already know how it feels to lose your only child¡­And I¡¯m sure, like any mother, you would want to find any way you could to get that child back again. You have that chance now. Some mothers never will.¡± Claire managed as her own tears came to the fore again.

    Baila looked up at the sight of Claire¡¯s tears, ¡°You speak like, like you know.¡± Baila whispered as she struggled to try and meet Claire¡¯s downwards cast eyes.

    Claire swallowed again as she quickly moved to wipe away those drops of red, before forcing an attempt at a smile and finally looking up at the other woman again, ¡°I¡¯m a woman, aren¡¯t I?¡± she attempted to shrug off Baila¡¯s words before giving her hand another gentle squeeze and heading up the stairs once more, in a further effort to hide the pain, and guilt, that she had never even shared with her soul mate, when there was nothing else in the world that she wouldn¡¯t share with him, except that one confession she could still never give him, to this day.

    <hr>

    It was only another week into that summer when Claire now found herself in that house alone, with only Ash to watch over her instead of the one man who had always held that role for nearly two decades already. That night, only hours after Sean and Baila began their trek back to her old home a state away, Claire sat curled into the cushions of the sofa, her arms wrapped around herself from where she stared unblinking at the candle on the stand next to her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be cold.¡± Ash¡¯s words interrupted her thoughts as he returned from the barn on that muggy June evening.

    She allowed a small, startled smile as he entered the room, now seeming more nervous around him that night than she even had four years earlier, before the two had ever become lovers.

    ¡°Just habit, I guess.¡± she managed quietly, not making eye contact as he approached the sofa.

    ¡°Habit? What habit?¡± he smiled as he took a seat next to her.

    Claire allowed a nervous chuckle, as she continued to look away, ¡°I mean, I guess I¡¯m just used to having someone¡¯s arms around me at night.¡± she managed in a slight whisper.

    ¡°The hour is still early.¡± Ash smiled back as he then moved to place his own arms around her, kissing her hair as he did.

    ¡°You¡¯re not hunting tonight?¡± Claire asked shakily, her body tensing ever so slightly at his nearness.

    ¡°There is one less mouth to feed, now. And my hunger this night, is for a different prey.¡± he breathed as his lips moved to her neck instead, where she tensed again in his arms. As he moved closer, her tension became even more obvious to him, causing him to stop his kisses and look up at her once more, ¡°I have made love with you many times. Why do you act as though it¡¯s our first, tonight?¡± he asked her softly.

    Claire blinked a bit at his awareness as well as his voicing the question aloud, before managing to find her own voice, ¡°It was¡­different¡­all of those other times.¡± she attempted to explain her wariness.

    ¡°How?¡± was his simply worded response. Though he still refused to release her from his warm embrace.

    She blinked again at his ever present lack of any kind of subtlety, despite how used to his way of communicating that she had indeed become over the years. She swallowed again, before trying to force the kind of honesty that Ash always seemed to display, himself, ¡°Because, Sean was there all the other times.¡± she allowed herself to answer, though in a whisper.

    Ash¡¯s brow creased slightly as he thought on her words a moment before continuing, ¡°You are more comfortable making love to me in front of your husband, than you are when we are alone?¡± he asked, her, not able to help his own slight smile at the theory.

    She just shook her head as she looked down again, ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t make a lot of sense. I know that.¡± she managed, ¡°But it just, it¡¯s different, if he¡¯s not part of it.¡± she attempted to explain her own feelings of guilt, despite the truth of what honestly caused all of those feelings.

    ¡°Let me just ask you one thing.¡± Ash continued after a pause.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she said, finally forcing herself to look towards those deep pools of brown.

    ¡°What do you think he and Baila will do, tonight, when they crawl into some bed, without us?¡±

    Claire looked up quickly as he spoke aloud one of the many questions that had been running through her own head that night. She swallowed again as she managed to hold his gaze another moment before finally managing to tell herself that this beautiful man next to her, he did love her, just as deeply as her husband did, even if the reasons he did were not based in any kind of reality, his love for her was still terrifyingly real, to him. His love for her was something that he believed with every bit of his being, something he would give his very life for, the way she had decided to give her own for Sean¡¯s love, without him even asking her to.

    She swallowed once more, suddenly then being hit at once by the feeling of terrible emptiness brought on by Sean¡¯s absence, and needing, right then, to feel anything else. With that, she fell into Ash¡¯s continued embrace, covering his lips hungrily with her own, begging him to make her feel that something else other than her own seemingly endless pain.

 Chapter 41

    When Claire awoke at the next evening¡¯s sunset, it was to the feel of fingers gently stroking her long sleep-tangled locks. She smiled a bit at the touch, finally forcing her pools of green up to where Ash now reclined next to her, his own long raven locks dampening his bare chest above the towel that was his only covering after his own bath earlier.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t stay over there on the floor inside the door all day, again?¡± she smiled up at him.

    ¡°There was more room in your bed today.¡± he offered his explanation with his own shadow of a smile.

    She chuckled slightly at his words before moving to sit up before speaking again, ¡°Well, since you are here, now¡­¡± she began with her own plotting smile as she tossed the cover away and moved to lean over him, spreading light kisses over first his neck and then chest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind us being alone now?¡± Ash had to tease her as his arms easily moved to embrace her, his body already responding to her kisses.

    ¡°Did I seem like I still minded when we made love downstairs last evening?¡± she had to tease him back, and then accented her reminder by moving to straddle his hips atop the towel.

    He couldn¡¯t help allowing his own small chuckle as his arms embraced her even more tightly while her lips continued moving over the heated skin of his neck, ¡°I thought you would be hungry tonight. You usually are, after¡­¡± his words died out as she pressed her hips even closer to the immediate arousal that was already made complete by the simple feel of her body atop his.

    ¡°I am.¡± she told him in a slight growl, pressing herself even closer to him, before finally parting her lips to sink those fangs deeply into his dark skin, his body at once reacting, and giving in to the ecstasy of her Kiss as his warm blood poured into her mouth once again.

    Allowing him the time to recover from that Kiss, Claire smiled back at him as she finally moved from the bed he still laid back upon, and began dressing in another beautiful darkly colored gown for the coming evening, while waiting for him to regain any of that strength of his once more. Finally, once she finished dressing and took a seat at her vanity to run a brush through her long locks, Ash at last managed to push himself off of the mattress to reach for his own clothing, not able to hide his own slight smile at the way her eyes couldn¡¯t help moving over him as he dressed.

    He finished dressing and slowly moved towards where she had now forced herself to return her attention to those beautiful strands of black. He gently touched the back of her chair as she soon finished with the brush and set it aside, now turning her eyes up to him questioningly.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± she asked him, trying to keep the worry out of her voice as he allowed his smile to make way for his usual serious expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to speak with you, about something. But with Sean and Baila leaving, there did not seem a very good time to do so.¡± he swallowed slightly as she continued to watch his beautiful face as he spoke, ¡°Then, after they left, I let myself become distracted, again.¡± he allowed another brief ghost of a smile.

    ¡°What is it, Ash?¡± she asked, attempting to keep the worry out of her own expression.

    ¡°A few nights back, while I was out hunting, I ran into another of my people. Well, a young scout from a different tribe, but still.¡± he began, taking a breath as he moved to take a seat on the nearby sofa instead of continuing to hover so close to her and the distraction she so easily caused in him at all times.

    ¡°I thought all of your people had gone further west, now.¡± Claire managed, trying to keep her tone light, rather than the worry that so often permeated it.

    ¡°Yes, most of them.¡± he offered as he ran a hand through his only still slightly dampened hair before continuing, ¡°His tribe, it seems, took in some of the remaining members of mine, shortly after I came to stay with you.¡± he added slowly.

    ¡°I see.¡± she swallowed as she moved on, ¡°Did they settle near here?¡±

    ¡°In a small patch of forest that still remains on the other side of the next town west of here.¡± he offered quietly.

    Claire sighed a bit, as it was obvious to her that he was having trouble getting out whatever it was that he was trying to say, ¡°Did you want to go see them, then?¡± she asked, her voice only trembling a bit as she spoke.

    Ash sighed heavily, ¡°You know I have no intention of leaving you, especially with Baila gone now as well.¡± he began with another breath, ¡°The remaining members of my tribe may be there though. Possibly members of my own family, who I have not seen in¡­¡± he simply shook his head before beginning again, ¡°I just worry to know who among them may still be¡­there with them now.¡±

    ¡°Ash, if you want to see your family again, you can. I won¡¯t stop you. Remember, I even said we¡¯d help you locate your father, if you wanted us to.¡± she reminded softly, despite her worry about losing anyone else from her life again, especially while still adjusting to the newest loss.

    ¡°No, my heart no longer cares for revenge against a man who wouldn¡¯t even know why I wanted it at all.¡± he admitted, ¡°I do still care for the other members of my family though, and wish to see if they are still well, considering¡­¡± he decided he didn¡¯t need to add to that sentence.

    ¡°Like I said, I wouldn¡¯t stop you from going to visit them.¡± she repeated, forcing a tiny smile.

    Ash sighed once again before continuing, ¡°Where they are though, it is more than one night¡¯s ride from here. If I went to see them, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get back to you before dawn. And you coming to their village with me, it would be¡­difficult.¡±

    ¡°I also seriously doubt that your people¡¯s homes would really be very safe for me, once the sun rose.¡± she reminded, trying again to make light of one of the very few things in the world that could actually bring a permanent end to this new existence of hers, after all.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°But, if Baila and Sean are both still not back, and I go to see them¡­.You would be all alone. I couldn¡¯t leave you in danger like that.¡± he told her worriedly.

    ¡°Well, how near have they settled to that town you spoke of? Could we maybe stop and find shelter for me there? Then you could go and see them after the sun sets again? That could work.¡± she offered, her own guilt about her part in separating him from his people for so long, easily showing through in her attempt to help him reclaim at least a bit of that missing time.

    ¡°You think you could take me into a town, with you?¡± he returned with a pointed look of disbelief.

    ¡°Your people often serve as guides for mine, now. Remember?¡±

    ¡°Guides.¡± he scoffed, knowing that if any of his people traveled with the white man it was either as a prisoner or a slave, no matter what they actually called it in polite company.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what we could tell anyone we run across, though. Plus, we would be traveling at night, so there wouldn¡¯t be many of the townspeople to deal with at those hours, anyway.¡± she continued to try and formulate a plan as well as assure him of its success, at the same time.

    ¡°But you would have to be inside during the day. And I would have to be with you. A white woman, alone, with me, inside one of their inns¡­Claire, you know we could never convince them to allow that.¡± he told her sadly.

    She swallowed a bit, and then looked up at him once more, ¡°The same way they couldn¡¯t be convinced that your people were gone, and to leave your tribe in peace all those years ago, you mean?¡± she asked him pointedly.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± he began, creasing his brow as he thought on her words.

    ¡°Haven convinced an entire hunting party to leave your people be. We¡¯re only talking about getting you into my room, at night, only past a caretaker or possibly a servant, if that.¡± she smiled at him.

    ¡°You think you could do that?¡± he asked her slowly.

    ¡°Remember, I am like Haven, after all. The spirits favor us, and do our bidding.¡± she assured him with her own little smile, reminding him of his previous statements, while attempting a new confidence in her own abilities, for both of their sakes.

    <hr>

    As predicted, Claire did indeed have the ability to subvert the will of the old man who ran that town¡¯s inn, even if she hadn¡¯t also had the advantage of her arrival startling him from his sleep only a short while before dawn. Thanks to Claire¡¯s controlling abilities, Ash did manage to make his way to the room with her that night without any kind of disturbance leading to a possible lynching, as he had first worried would be the case upon his arrival in town, with a white woman.

    He stayed with her there during the day and then managed to leave there under the cover of darkness as the next night fell. Assured that he would return to her at dawn, even after seeing his people once more, Claire attempted to busy her mind reading over Sean¡¯s latest literary endeavor as Ash rode off through the night to finally connect with his people again, and possibly even his family, once more.

    She tried not to worry herself that the pull of his own kind and his old life would make him want to leave her side, even though she knew the bond would make him always choose her over anyone else¡¯s desires, or even his own. Though that fact still did not alleviate her guilt at pulling him away from them in the first place. She sighed at that thought, continuing to read, and not yet aware of any other reasons she might have had to worry over his safe return to her. Though, that contentment would soon turn out to be painfully false one.

    <hr>

    Upon arriving at their camp later that warm late June evening, he found that most of the men were out on a nighttime hunt. But any concern over not being able to properly introduce himself to their leader, quickly melted away when he did come to discover that a few members of his tribe were indeed living among them now. Included in those few surviving members were none other than Ash¡¯s own mother and younger sister, who he greeted joyfully upon being told of them by the other tribeswomen and children.

    Ash and his remaining family drank and celebrated their reunion late into the night before the hoof beats of the men¡¯s horses returning could be heard through the night. Ash smiled back at his mother and sister and stood to greet the chief and the other warriors who were dismounting several feet off and readying their kills to be brought to the fireside where the women and children waited eagerly for the night¡¯s feast.

    Once the men began approaching on foot, laughing and reminiscing over the night¡¯s hunt in their own native tongue, which was thankfully quite similar to Ash¡¯s people¡¯s language, a few of the men slowed their approach, causing the other¡¯s to quiet as well. Upon nearing the firelight, the fiercest among them, moved forward through his companions, centering a dark gaze on Ash as he made his final approach.

    ¡°What is this?¡± was his greeting, in their tribe''s language. Though Ash could still follow his words, as well as his cool gaze.

    ¡°This is the Apache I ran into several nights ago.¡± the young scout who had first made Ash¡¯s acquaintance spoke up to make the somewhat strained introduction to their leader.

    ¡°No need to be upset, Black Wolf, this is my son, Hridayesh.¡± Ash¡¯s mother spoke up, her own worry apparent at the obvious change in the other man¡¯s demeanor and even in his breathing pattern, as he refused to move his eerily predatory gaze from Ash.

    ¡°Your son.¡± he returned, his voice making it obvious that he was not swayed by her words, just as his gaze did not waver.

    ¡°Yes, when my people left there, he stayed behind to try and find, his father.¡± she added, her voice dropping more than a bit on the final two words.

    That was when the young scout, spoke again, ¡°Yes, he is a half-breed, but he is loyal to his people.¡± he made his own attempt to quell the obvious distrust their leader had.

    ¡°He is worse than a half-breed.¡± Black Wolf responded in a near growl.

    ¡°Black Wolf!¡± Ash¡¯s mother spoke up at once, placing a hand over Ash¡¯s shoulder quickly to stop his pride from forcing him to react to such a statement, violently.

    ¡°I do not insult your son, Nizhoni. He is no longer your son.¡± the slightly older man stated as he took another threatening step closer.

    ¡°I do not know why you say such things, but I will not tolerate it.¡± Ash returned forcefully as he stepped from his mother¡¯s grip to move toward the other man as well.

    ¡°You¡­you are polluted.¡± he told Ash, an almost feral sound to his tone as he spat on the ground.

    ¡°Polluted? I may have white blood in me, but there is no love in my heart for the man who made it so, or any of his people, over my own.¡± Ash returned in his own near growl, telling himself that spirits such as Claire were not truly part of the race he hated so.

    ¡°It is not the white man who pollutes your blood¡­It is the Wyrm, and I will not tolerate that.¡± Black Wolf stated plainly, as his breathing sped up further while his muscles seemed to begin to stiffen and even move and change under his dark, smooth skin there in the moonlit night.

    ¡°The Wyrm?¡± Ash repeated, forcing his voice to remain strong as the other man continued his strange physical changes, ¡°I do not know this word.¡± Ash managed, only taking a slight step back as Black Wolf doubled over with a snarl as his seeming transformation continued.

    ¡°It means evil, pure evil.¡± Ash¡¯s young sister whimpered as she and their mother stepped back, their despair causing tears to begin pouring from their dark eyes, as they forced themselves to turn away. The others also stepped back from where their leader¡¯s metamorphosis continued there in the firelight, some of them rushing to help pull Ash¡¯s remaining family members away as sobs wracked both women¡¯s bodies

    Ash simply stood there, frozen in several dizzying forms of shock as Black Wolf finished changing into the very embodiment of his name. In a flash of motion that no human eyes could fathom, the hulking wolf that he had now twisted and writhed himself into, lunged at Ash in a flurry of growls, claws, teeth, and blood.

 Chapter 42

    As the minutes ticked away, drawing the sunrise closer and closer, Claire¡¯s nervous pacing grew more and more agitated. Rather than simply pacing, as she had been doing for well over half an hour already, she also began making frequent stops by the room¡¯s window to peek out from behind the dark blanket she had covered it with earlier. Each time, she found herself just hoping upon hope that she would see Ash arriving back just in time to unfailingly protect her in her daytime slumber, as he had done without question, for over four years, already.

    As the sun just began peering over the horizon in the distance, Claire found herself forcing her feet to carry her from the window, to instead take a nervous seat at the edge of the bed, biting back worried tears despite how heavy her lids were quickly becoming. With a slight whimper she moved to lie down, clasping the pillow to her chest protectively, telling herself, ¡®He will be here. Any second now, he will¡­¡¯ Though that sunrise did inevitably come, as her eyelids closed mid-thought, and her body was once again forced to completely shut down and enter into that deathlike state, there in that dark room, all alone.

    <hr>

    It was somewhere nearing noon when the knock came at the locked door of Claire¡¯s room. The knock was at first tentative, then grew a bit louder. With a slight sigh, the innkeeper¡¯s young granddaughter cleared her throat outside the door after receiving no response to either knock.

    ¡°Miss?¡± she spoke loudly through the wooden door, ¡°Miss, I have newly washed linens for your bed. May I come in, Miss?¡± she asked more loudly.

    Upon still receiving no response, the girl, who only looked to be around twelve years of age, tucked the sheets under her arm as she searched her key ring before finally sliding the key into the lock and softly pushing the door open.

    She gasped a bit as she found Claire laying there on the bed, seeming in a deep, deep sleep, ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry Miss, I thought you were¡­¡± her voice trailed off a bit as she took a slight step closer into the room, squinting her eyes as Claire lay there deathly still, not making any vocal or visible response to the girl¡¯s arriving in the room, ¡°Miss?¡± the girl repeated with another step as she moved to get a closer look at the beautiful woman who remained there atop the bed with no movement whatsoever, and looking as pale as the sheets the girl carried under her arm. Upon stepping even closer to the bed, close enough to see that Claire¡¯s breast did not even rise in breath under the tight bodice, the girl dropped the sheets with a shriek as she stumbled backwards from the room.

    Running down the stairs full tilt, she found her grandfather rushing to the stairs to grasp her trembling shoulders, ¡°What on earth are you squealing about, girl?¡± he asked her gruffly as he held her fast to stop her rushing past him.

    ¡°The woman up there, in the second room,¡± she gasped for breath between words, ¡°I think she¡¯s¡­.I think she¡¯s dead Gran.¡± she whimpered the information tearfully.

    ¡°Dead?¡± he gasped, inadvertently turning his eyes towards the top of the stairs she had just hurriedly rushed down, ¡°Are you sure?¡± he had to ask.

    ¡°She looks it to me. You go see!¡± she exclaimed as she pulled from his loosened grip to move down the stairs and get even farther from the guest that had traumatized her so, hiding herself behind the desk as she watched in anticipation for her grandfather to go and see for himself.

    The older man took a worried breath as he looked back at his obviously shaken granddaughter and then up the stairs again, steeling himself as he slowly forced his feet to move him upwards towards the second floor and the meager guest quarters above.

    He swallowed a bit as he arrived at the door which was still ajar from the young girl¡¯s hasty departure. He peeked through the doorway, only allowing a slight scowl at the clean sheets that now rested on the floor, before finally moving his eyes to the bed, and Claire. He swallowed once more as he stepped past the sheets to force himself to go have a closer look at her face, which did indeed seem to bear a pallid and lifeless complexion, above a torso that did not rise with any breath at all.

    He took a shaky breath of his own as he spent a moment talking himself into reaching for her wrist which, as he feared, was icy cold, causing him to quickly drop her delicate hand back to the mattress with another shaky breath as he moved back from the bed. Squaring his shoulders, he left the room, slowly making his way back down the stairs to where his granddaughter watched him descend, waiting for him to confirm her earlier fears.

    He sighed as he arrived back at the desk she still waited behind, ¡°Go and get the doctor, and the priest.¡± he told her quietly as he reached for his earlier abandoned drink.

    ¡°Is she¡­.¡± the young girl asked with trembling voice.

    ¡°And tell them to bring a box.¡± he added with a shake of his gray head, and a long swig of his liquor. The girl just sniffled a bit at his confirmation, and moved to do as he asked, head hanging low as she slowly shuffled toward the door with a sad sigh.

    <hr>

    Thankfully, Claire had no real awareness of the activity around her as the doctor finally finished delivering a new baby, and at last arrived at the inn at slightly after two that afternoon to confirm what they had all already thought they knew. Outside the room, the young girl perched on a chair near the door, torn between wanting to know what was going on, and not wanting to. The innkeeper was lost in his own nervous pacing inside the room¡¯s door, as the town priest continued with his whispered prayers over Claire¡¯s body, while two of the younger men in town that day attempted to maneuver a newly nailed together wooden coffin up the stairs of the inn.

    ¡°Do you know if she had any family?¡± the priest finally asked the innkeeper quietly as the doctor moved to let the other two men lift Claire¡¯s body from the bed and into the box that now sat upon the floor next to it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know the woman¡¯s name.¡± the older man responded with a frustrated sigh as he and the priest moved out to the hall as the others attended to nailing the coffin lid in place somberly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she sign your log?¡± the doctor entered the conversation as he too stepped into the hall, letting the other men tend to her coffin, as his job was obviously done.

    ¡°Just initialed it, CB. I was barely awake when she got here two night¡¯s back, and I hadn¡¯t even seen her since.¡± he answered with a helpless shrug, ¡°How long do you think she was like that?¡± he asked the doctor with worry, as his granddaughter sighed once more as she shrunk further into her seat where the loud hammering coming from inside the room caused her to startle slightly with each bang.

    ¡°It¡¯s odd.¡± the doctor answered.

    ¡°What¡¯s odd?¡± the innkeeper returned.

    ¡°She was ice cold, like she¡¯d been that way a while, but she wasn¡¯t all stiffened up, like they get.¡± he returned, dropping his voice as he furtively glanced back at the young girl, not wanting to give her too much to visualize, having already been the one to find the body in the first place.

    ¡°Is that normal?¡± the priest asked, adopting the same furtive tone.

    ¡°Hard to say why without examining her closer.¡± the doctor replied with a shrug, ¡°But if we ain¡¯t even got a family name to attach to her grave, I¡¯m guessing no one will much care if we get the answer. She¡¯s gone for sure though, and that¡¯s that.¡± he finished with another shrug and a slight sigh which the innkeeper and priest mirrored as well.

    Giving the matter no further thought, the three men stepped aside to allow the two now carrying her coffin to guide it down the stairs and to what they believed would be her final resting spot; a small unmarked grave on the outskirts of the regular church graveyard. After all, that was the place they reserved for all the nameless ones whom no one ever cared much about, at all.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    <hr>

    Something like nearly seven hours had passed before the sun set on that small town once again. As the sun was replaced by the moon that summer night, Claire awoke with a start, as she always did when night fell. Though, she was more than a bit disoriented as her eyes opened, or at least she thought they were open. It was almost impossible to tell, as her superior vision always let her make out some shapes and shadows in even a pitch black room. However, this time, she could see, literally, nothing but darkness.

    On that thought, more than a little fear passed through her as she recalled that she had fallen into her deep sleep that day before Ash even returned to her side to protect her. And, now, here she was, once again faced with darkness just as deep as the kind that had swallowed her on that night nearly five years ago, when Sean had made love to her, and then drained every ounce of life from her body, plunging her once before into the impenetrable darkness she once again found herself surrounded by.

    She swallowed another wave of panic as she realized that darkness wasn¡¯t the only thing she was surrounded by. At that moment, she could not depend on four of her ever so heightened senses, and forced all her concentration to the one sense that still seemed to be working: touch. She moved her fingers at her side, no longer feeling the firm mattress below her, but rather, hard, cold wood. Claire swallowed again and moved her arms what little she could, feeling herself surrounded by that same cool oak not just beneath her, but ever so close to her on all sides.

    She gasped a bit as she suddenly became aware of what situation she had now truly found herself in, ¡°Oh my god.¡± she spoke the words to no one, tears immediately rushing to her eyes as she tried to calm herself, as impossible as that truly was. Trying to force back the panic that well matched what she felt on the night Sean had first told her what he had become, she allowed another wry thought: She was finally getting that funeral she somehow had managed to avoid years earlier, and couldn¡¯t help feeling that she almost deserved this fate.

    Though thoughts of Sean soon returned to her, as they always did. She then had to bite back more tears as she couldn¡¯t help imagining how it would hurt him if she just gave in, and stayed there in that grave that she should have been placed in back on that cold November night four and a half years ago.

    On that thought, she forced her hands upwards, wiping away the blood from her cheeks as she steeled herself to do the one thing no living, or even unliving, creature should be forced to do. She finally balled her hands into fists, bracing her back and feet against the walls of the coffin and deliberately aimed for a part of the wood slightly below her face, using every bit of her supernatural strength to punch a hole through the top of the coffin above her chest.

    Another loud sob shook her body as the dirt poured into the hole around her fist. Choking back those tears, she continued feverishly pounding at the wood, pushing through piles upon piles of the thankfully still loose, though still very heavy and clinging dirt that poured through each new opening. The soil continued covering Claire¡¯s hair, pale skin, and the beautiful emerald-colored dress that she had worn to bed the day before, as she just tried to keep from thinking long enough to make her way through that unknown expanse of ground above her, back into the moonlight, and back to the living world, whether or not she felt as though she did truly deserve to be part of it after all.

    <hr>

    Three nights later, July was beginning already when the carriage once again approached their home of over four years, Sean at the reins, not able to completely push away a small smile at the thoughts of coming home to her once more. Upon reaching the home, he pulled the horses to a halt and stepped down to head for the carriage doors, smiling back up at the just barely flickering candlelight he could make out through the home¡¯s thick curtains.

    He opened the carriage door with a smile as he reached to help two young brunette women make their way to the ground, having donned their best dresses for their arrival there. Both girls¡¯ hair nearly reached their waists, and they each had a dark greenish hue to their eyes, making their family ties obvious to any onlooker. One appeared to be in her early twenties while the other may have been in her late teens, and both looked equally nervous as well as happy to be arriving there with Sean that night.

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t see Ash¡¯s horse. He must be out hunting, again.¡± he told them thoughtfully as they each reached the ground, ¡°Go ahead and grab some of your things while I take the horses in.¡± he smiled to them as they each nodded, and went about searching through their modest belongings in the moonlit night.

    Sean had just finished leading the horses through the barn door when the two new arrivals startled from their unpacking the carriage, upon the sound of the front door of the home opening. Claire stiffly stepped into the dimly lit doorway, looking more than a little shaken by more than just the unexpected arrival of the two women who stopped their unpacking to turn and look back toward the house.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sean?¡± Claire asked, her voice a bit raspy, and even trembling a bit as she seemed to force speech for the first time in days.

    ¡°He took the horses into the barn, ma¡¯am. He¡¯ll only be a few moments, I¡¯m sure.¡± the older of the two girls attempted a small smile of greeting as she took a step toward the house. Though, her movement seemed to only cause more tension in Claire, so she made a further explanation, ¡°I¡¯m Mariana, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m here to take over Baila¡¯s former position.¡± she spoke the words as more of a question.

    Claire did not make any response other than her troubled eyes moving over the young woman who spoke. Then the younger of the two made her own introduction, ¡°And I¡¯m Marisa. Sean said it would be ok for me to come along as well. We¡¯ve never been separated for very long.¡± she added with her own small smile, hoping to get some reaction from Claire, other than the way her eyes darted from the women to the barn door and back again.

    Upon still receiving no noticeable reaction from Claire, Mariana spoke up again, mainly to cover her own nervousness, ¡°You must be Claire. Baila did say you were beautiful.¡± she smiled again as she took her bag in one hand and her sister¡¯s arm in the other, both slowly starting the rest of the way up the path to the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re bound, you¡¯re both bound?¡± Claire managed, seeming to almost choke the words as they got within a few feet of where she still stood in the doorway, clutching the wooden doorframe in her fingers, her eyes constantly moving back toward the barn, awaiting Sean¡¯s reappearance.

    ¡°You mean the blood, ma¡¯am?¡± Mariana asked quietly once they reached the door.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re bound, yes?¡± Claire repeated, shaking her head slightly through strained words.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Marisa answered for her sister, them both watching Claire worriedly, as her upset was more than apparent to both of them, even if they had no actual knowledge of the reasons for it.

    ¡°And¡­¡± Claire began, moving her hand to her brow with obvious stress, ¡°and neither of you have family¡­no one who will¡­will want you back with them?¡± she asked in the same hoarse whisper.

    ¡°We¡¯re each other¡¯s only family, ma¡¯am.¡± Mariana offered with creased brow.

    ¡°Family?¡± Claire repeated, still rubbing at her brow, while making no eye contact with either girl.

    ¡°Yes, sisters.¡± Mariana answered with her own voice dropping a bit as she worriedly watched Claire.

    Claire allowed another shaky sigh before adding, ¡°Fine, bring your things. I¡­I¡¯ll be upstairs.¡± she finished as she finally moved from the door and distractedly headed for the stairs, leaving the two girls to look between each other with their own worried breaths before going about bringing their belongings inside.

    After several minutes the sisters had set their bags inside the door, not really sure where their quarters were to be, and not wanting to go about exploring the home on their own, especially in light of Claire¡¯s obvious state, ¡°Have a seat, I guess. I¡¯ll go and see where Sean wants our things.¡± Mariana told her sister with a slight sigh before heading back outside once more.

    ¡°Almost done.¡± Sean smiled back at Mariana as she appeared in the barn doorway.

    ¡°Sir?¡± she began tentatively.

    ¡°Please, call me Sean.¡± he told her with another slight smile.

    Mariana just swallowed and glanced downwards before continuing, ¡°Your wife¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes? Did she come greet you?¡± he asked as he finished filling the feed dishes for the horses.

    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡± Mariana began, nervously biting her lip as she continued looking down at the floor of the barn.

    ¡°What is it, Mariana?¡± he asked with concern as he stepped out of the stall, closing it gently behind him.

    ¡°Is she¡­.¡± she began, then dropped her voice again, ¡°Is she not well?¡± she dared to ask.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sean asked with immediate worry upon his face as he glanced toward the house.

    ¡°She just seems, very, I don¡¯t know, upset, or maybe fearful?¡± Mariana attempted a polite description of her new mistress¡¯ state.

    Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at such an appraisal as he glanced toward the house again with a worried shake of his head, ¡°Go ahead and make some dinner for yourselves. I will¡­go and see if she is well.¡± he stated with his own distraction as he moved past her and headed hurriedly toward the house, his only thought being that of whether or not there was truly a reason to worry about his love¡¯s well-being after the first time, since the change, that they had been apart for longer than only a night or two, and if he did have a reason to regret leaving her to deal with this new life of theirs on her own, after all.

 Chapter 43

    Once Sean did arrive at their bedroom a few moments later, he was a little thrown by the fact that there were nearly twenty candles lit in that room alone, when there were normally never more than two or three per room. But his worry was more for Claire¡¯s state than that mystery, as he entered the room, moving his eyes to where she now sat, shakily tearing out her most recent line of stitches she had made in the dark material that lay across her lap.

    ¡°Claire?¡± he asked quietly as he moved forward into the room slowly closing the door behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been making these damn dresses for twenty years! You would think I¡¯d get it right by now.¡± was her greeting. Though she spoke in more of a mumble as she continued fussing with the stitching, not yet raising her eyes to meet his worried look.

    ¡°Your dresses are beau---¡± he began, and then just shook his head as he moved towards her, ¡°Mariana said you seemed upset. I somehow doubt it¡¯s just over a dress. What¡¯s wrong, Claire?¡± he asked with concern.

    ¡°The stitching is wrong. That¡¯s for sure.¡± she mumbled again, her slightly shaking fingers still pulling at the material.

    Sean simply sighed at her response before kneeling beside the chair he now placed his hand gently upon the back of, ¡°Are you upset about them? I know I should have only brought one of them, but I just wanted to avoid any more chance of severed family ties in the future," he paused slightly as her only response was blinking slightly as she continued to fuss with the material. ¡°Is it them you¡¯re upset about?¡± he asked with further worry.

    ¡°Not really, Sean. We did need new servants, after all.¡± she stated, her voice remaining nearly a whisper as she forced her attention to remain on her task rather than allowing any eye contact.

    ¡°Well, yes.¡± Sean furrowed his brow, ¡°Though I¡¯m sure you only expected one, and not sisters, but I¡¯m hoping it will work out. Hoping that we can at least give it a---¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not upset about the fucking new servants Sean!¡± she finally interrupted with a raise of her voice as she tossed the material from her lap to land in a rumpled heap on the floor, while quickly moving, in the same motion, to stand and turn away, her voice trembling more than a bit.

    Sean swallowed a bit as he stood upright again, more than a little thrown by her sudden flare up, ¡°Claire, please, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, though his voice was sad rather than angry as he forced himself not to reach for her just yet.

    She let out a long sigh, making some feeble attempt to calm herself before speaking again, ¡°Ash is gone, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, I didn¡¯t see his horse¡­¡± he spoke slowly as he allowed only a brief glance back toward the bedroom door before moving his own now troubled eyes back to her.

    ¡°Gone, Sean.¡± she said more firmly, swallowing again, ¡°And I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s for good.¡± she added, her voice trembling through the words still.

    ¡°Well¡­.what do you mean, exactly?¡± he asked warily as he moved only an inch closer.

    ¡°He went to go see if any of his family had survived and gone to live with another tribe, and he never came back. That¡¯s what I mean.¡± she told him in her own whisper.

    ¡°Wait, when was this?¡± he asked, his own voice rising in continued concern.

    ¡°You have been gone for a month, Sean.¡± she unnecessarily reminded him.

    ¡°Yes, I know that.¡± he swallowed again, ¡°But, when was the last time you saw him?¡± he continued to try and deal with only one worry at a time.

    ¡°Four nights ago.¡± she answered briefly, her tone still barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Three days ago?¡± he rephrased with even more worry.

    ¡°Three very long days ago.¡± she agreed, still not turning back, for fear of him seeing in her face that there was so much more to that story.

    Sean let out another sad sigh as he finally moved to place his hands over her shoulders from behind, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re ok.¡± he whispered as he gently kissed her hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m a long way from that, Sean.¡± she mumbled again, tilting her head downwards, though still not pulling away from his touch, which she missed more than she had the words to describe.

    Sean sighed again, shaking his own head as he stepped closer to move his hands to wrap around her waist loosely, pulling her body gently back against his, ¡°Well, something had to have happened, Claire. He would never abandon you. You¡¯ve got to know that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure that something did happen. But that doesn¡¯t make it any better that he¡¯s gone.¡± she whispered, her eyes still cast downwards.

    Another long sigh from Sean, as he knew there weren¡¯t really any words that would truly be comforting in light of things, ¡°Well, we do have two still, I suppose.¡± he said with another brief glance toward the door, ¡°We¡¯ll be ok. Just like we were before.¡± he attempted to assure her with another light kiss over her long, loose locks.

    ¡°Ok?¡± she scoffed as she finally stepped forward from his grip to lean upon the vanity, looking down at the candle there that reflected brightly in the mirror, ¡°Like we were before?¡± she added with another scoff.

    Sean narrowed his eyes once more as he continued to watch her obviously sullen demeanor, ¡°I know you¡¯re upset about Ash.¡± only a slight pause, ¡°But I can¡¯t help thinking there¡¯s more here, Claire.¡± he added as more of a question.

    ¡°Ok, like we were before? That¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be?¡± she repeated the words as a question once more.

    ¡°What are you asking me to answer, really, Claire?¡± he asked, with perception that came from more than just their nearly two decades together.

    ¡°You want a question?¡± she scoffed again, shaking her head once more, ¡°I¡¯ve got a question: What are we, Sean, really?¡± she finally asked, her voice trembling once again.

    ¡°What are we?¡± he repeated, obviously thrown by that question.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Yes. What are we?¡± she repeated sadly, ¡°Are we dead? Are we alive? What are we?¡± she asked as tears welled up as she continued to stare into that bright flame.

    Sean let out another long sigh as he tried to think on her words, trying desperately to determine how to answer them, ¡°I guess, most would say¡­both?¡± he added with his own sad shrug.

    ¡°Is it both or is it neither? Which is it, honestly?¡± she asked as another drop of red drifted down her pale cheek.

    Another sigh, ¡°It¡¯s been almost four years, Claire. Why¡­?¡± he couldn¡¯t even think of an appropriate way to finish his own question right then.

    ¡°Because, we died, those nearly four years ago, our bodies died. Any doctor in the world would agree. We¡¯re dead, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose so, Claire, but I¡¯m not sure I know what you want me to¡­¡± his voice trailed off.

    ¡°Then why would any stranger we meet think we¡¯re alive? My own parents, they would see me, and they wouldn¡¯t know, they¡¯d think I¡¯m alive, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. That¡¯s what helps us fit in¡­¡± he attempted, only further confused by her strange line of questioning.

    ¡°Fit in?¡± she scoffed again.

    ¡°You know, when we have to.¡± he added as he watched her in puzzlement.

    ¡°When¡¯s that, Sean?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked slowly.

    ¡°We can walk, and talk, and think, just like we did when we were alive. So, why is it, that we live as though we are dead, and have for so very, very long?¡±

    Sean swallowed again at her question, ¡°You know we have to stay hidden, remember?¡± he made another attempt at reason.

    She scoffed again, and even allowed a wry smile, ¡°I thought that meant that we had to hide what we are now. Not actually, hide.¡± she shook her head as she finished her sentence.

    ¡°Well, I guess, it¡¯s just, you know, easier, the less people who see us, or know us, or are around us¡­¡± Sean tried to make a logical argument to explain their lives since the change, but still couldn¡¯t help his voice trailing off through his own words.

    Claire then sighed as well, ¡°The things we can do though,¡± she began, ¡°If anyone ever found out what we are, we could just make them think something else. Make them forget. Just like magic. We somehow were graced with that power on the night we died. There¡¯s gotta be a reason, right?¡± she added with another slight shrug.

    Sean furrowed his brow further, ¡°You barely ever even make yourself eat, let alone use those powers we have. I thought you hated those parts of¡­this.¡±

    She shook her head again, ¡°What I hate, Sean, is being alive¡­.and living like I¡¯m dead. I can¡¯t believe, any more, that we were given eternity, given this strange existence, just to spend years, decades, centuries, even¡­just locked away, not able to ever again be part of the world that this blood says we can be part of forever, if we want. Why do we even have this life, if it¡¯s meant to be one where we can¡¯t even live? If that¡¯s really supposed to be our lives, forever, then we may as well just crawl back into some box in the ground, and give it all up, after all. Please tell me that¡¯s not how we¡¯re meant to spend eternity.¡± a slight sob, ¡°Please tell me we¡¯re not meant to spend it in that darkness, forever. Cause if that¡¯s how we¡¯re really supposed to spend it, then, and only then, will we really be dead.¡± she sniffled again, ¡°And I don¡¯t want to be dead, Sean, especially if I have to live through that death every night, forever and ever. Do you?¡±

    Sean swallowed hard as he finally moved to step closer, taking her in his arms and pulling her to him, wrapping his arms around where she curled against him, ¡°What do you want to do then?¡± he finally asked.

    ¡°I wanna be part of the world. I don¡¯t just wanna spend every night hiding, waiting for the sun to come up, just so I can do it again the next night. Doing the same thing over and over again, and hoping it will be different the next time¡­isn¡¯t that the definition of madness?¡± she asked with another sad sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna be mad anymore, I wanna be alive again, even if I no longer have breath, or a heartbeat, I still have a mind, and I¡¯m going to lose what''s left of that too if I never get to live again. Please, say we can. Please?¡± she pleaded as she squeezed him tighter.

    Sean allowed another long sigh as he held her closer still, ¡°We can. We can do anything in the world, anything in the world, if any of it will ever make you happy again. If any of it will make you feel like you still are that girl I fell in love with, that girl I couldn¡¯t bear eternity without: Then that¡¯s exactly what we¡¯ll do.¡± he promised her, finally, after so long, getting the answer to his own question, about how he could make her happy again. He didn¡¯t know how hard it would be, and whether or not he would have to turn the entire world upside down to do so. But, if that¡¯s what it took to help Claire become Claire again, then that is exactly what he would do, no matter what.

    <hr>

    After making love to her again that night, Sean placed another gentle kiss upon the top of her head as she held him tight against her own quickly cooling skin. As the minutes ticked by, as they waited on another morning¡¯s sunrise, Sean couldn¡¯t help being drawn back to their earlier conversation that night.

    ¡°So, how should we go about starting this new life?¡±

    She sighed slightly, ¡°Are you trying to convince me it won¡¯t be possible, after all?¡± she asked sadly, her eyes turning downwards as they remained laying close to one another.

    ¡°No, I mean I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make it possible.¡± he assured her with another little squeeze, ¡°I just assumed you must have been putting some thought into it. And I wanna know, where do you think we should begin?¡±

    Another sigh, ¡°You¡¯re serious. You wanna do this?¡±

    ¡°Quite serious, Claire. I wanna do anything I can to give you back that happiness again. I just wanted to know if you had any particular plans in mind already, since you¡¯re obviously quite serious about this. I just want you to tell me what all you were thinking of.¡± he smiled down at her.

    ¡°Ok¡­if you¡¯re serious,¡± she began as she warily looked up at him, ¡°You¡¯re an artist, right?¡±

    ¡°Try to be.¡± he agreed with a sad smile.

    ¡°But here, that¡¯s almost impossible. Especially now that Ash is gone.¡± she added sadly, ¡°Here all you¡¯ve been able to do is just try and get by, and having to take care of the land just to survive. That¡¯s not an artist¡¯s life, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Well, someone has to do that sort of thing.¡± he reminded her sadly.

    ¡°Exactly. Living here, all of us, the people here in this new world, all we can do, is spend every second of every day, just surviving in a land that¡¯s not even ready for us to be living in it yet. That¡¯s why we¡¯re called settlers. Because nothing here is settled yet, that¡¯s all left to us to do. Here, even if we were, like everyone else, we still have to start with nothing, just barely managing to get by¡­Here it¡¯s all we can do to survive at all. You can¡¯t be an artist here, Sean. There¡¯s no one here who has time for art. They¡¯re all just trying to survive, at all. You have to know that. You¡¯ve probably known that for a long time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you want to leave, America, I mean?¡± he asked with a raised brow.

    She sighed slightly, ¡°If we went back there, back to where our great grandparents came from, there we could be artists. We could come out at night. We could be someone different every night of every week, if we wanted. You and I never dreamed of having some farm in some empty, unsettled world. We dreamt of having lives that meant something, lives that made a difference to others, lives where we could be creative, and not looked down on for it. We¡¯re not meant to be part of a world that is barely ready for living people to survive it. We¡¯re not meant to be part of this new, hard, bright, savage world¡­not yet anyway. In this world, we have to hide, in the old one, we could shine. We could be someone again. That¡¯s the world we¡¯re meant to be part of, Sean.¡±

    Sean allowed a slight smile at how hopeful she sounded, even if it may be false hope, her having hope at all was something he missed, and would do everything in his power to keep alive, ¡°You¡¯re talking about London, then, right?¡±

    ¡°Ships leave from Virginia all the time. It¡¯s only two states away.¡± she reminded.

    He smiled again, ¡°How long have you wanted this?¡±

    ¡°Haven once told me all about his life in London, before Columbus even came here. Haven only came to the new world out of curiosity, and then stayed for the same. But his old life, in London, it was so different. It was the kind of life where it wasn¡¯t always about hiding from the sun. It was about shining bright enough to make your own. I want to make my own. I want you to make your own. I want us to get that light back. It¡¯s been too dark, for too long.¡± was her final argument, as she placed a kiss over his lips, which smiled down at her, rather than ever making any argument of his own, to quash that light she was trying so hard to find again, at last.

 Chapter 44

    ~1603~

    It took months upon months of planning to come up with, and attain a satisfactory, and hopefully safe method of getting Sean and Claire set up in a new life back in the motherland. There were several communications over several nights between themselves and Haven, as well as themselves and their current Prince, Marcus. Finally, after making several of his own communications with Jamestown¡¯s Prince Nicholas, as well as he and Haven¡¯s own grandsire, so to speak, Marcus informed them that a plan had been formulated and hopefully perfected.

    Haven and Marcus of course belonged to the same vampiric bloodline that Sean and Claire now both shared, as well. Marcus was embraced in 1458 by a vampire named Lemuel. Then, six years later, Haven himself was embraced by another fellow Toreador named Hollister, the very Kindred whom he had gone west to meet up with. Hollister and Lemuel had both, themselves, been embraced in the early 15th century by London¡¯s current Kindred Prince, Griffyn.

    Griffyn experienced his human birth in the year 1274, and only thirty years later he was brought into the world of the Kindred. In the years following his own embrace, he acquired much power, being one of the then very few Kindred that came into their own in 14th century England amidst all the wars and power struggles among all the varied human ¡®rulers.¡¯ All the while, the Kindred moved among them, stockpiling all of their own power under the cover of those dark endless nights. In actuality, the Kindred rule had remained since long before the human sovereigns started all their petty infighting as well as their grand wars, decimating each other over and over. All the while, the Kindred remained unmoved, out enduring all of the humans who came before, and after them.

    Around the time the new world was first ¡®discovered¡¯ was when Griffyn came to rule the vast Kindred domain of London and nearly all of Great Britain itself, despite who the rulers supposedly were, according to the histories written by ignorant, unassuming humans, who were not even aware of what creatures had even more power than their so-called human kings.

    Griffyn had been in power for so long that nearly every Prince in the new world, such as Hollister, Marcus, and Jamestown¡¯s Nicholas, owed Griffyn more favors than they cared to admit to, or even count. After all, it was no easy task getting his own kind, the Kindred, to all their positions of power in the new world from his own London throne, yet Griffyn did so, and they all knew they owed him for it. Now, Sean and Claire both being direct descendants of not only Griffyn¡¯s clan, but his very own bloodline, did give them a marked advantage in moving on to a new life there in his homeland. But of course, every favor that was done would have to be paid back, and Marcus made this blatantly clear to them.

    Nicholas owed Griffyn, and Marcus called in that favor on behalf of his grandsire, and Nicholas had no choice but to agree to the terms. Nicholas would provide Sean and Claire with not only a ship that could brave the expanse of the Atlantic and get them safely to London soil with no ray of sun marring their pale skin, but he was also expected to get them a blood bound crew to further guard against nature¡¯s wrath there in the open sea. By fulfilling these two demands to the letter, Nicholas will have repaid a great portion of his standing debt to Griffyn. However, now both Sean and Claire would find themselves indebted to Marcus as well. However, Marcus had his own favors to repay to Griffyn, so he left it to Griffyn to call in that debt once the couple joined the ranks of his own England territory¡¯s Kindred population.

    Now, Sean and Claire had this thoroughly explained to them by Marcus, and were left with going on their journey while just waiting to see exactly how Griffyn would ask the debt to be repaid once they arrived in their new home. Both were a little wary of what type of favors Griffyn would ask, having never met the man, or truly, any Kindred who was nearly as powerful as he supposedly was. They hedged a bit at Marcus¡¯ own condescension and power, even whilst helping them, and Marcus was actually two vampiric generations younger and less powerful, and most importantly, less distanced from his own former humanity: A humanity that Griffyn hadn¡¯t truly had in three long centuries. It had been three hundred long years since Griffyn had been human at all, and this was the man they now owed. Both tried not to imagine the worst, and just hope for the best, as difficult as that would be throughout such a long and dangerous journey at all.

    ~March, 1603~

    The tedious, and at times more than a bit deadly, trip across the Atlantic took almost three entire months. Due to the horrendous living conditions aboard the ship, there was normally a very high casualty rate during any of these trans-Atlantic journeys. However, due to the vampiric blood running through the veins of the entire crew, a very necessary requirement for any journey wherein Kindred were to be transported across the open sea, the ship reached it¡¯s London port with ninety percent of it¡¯s crew still technically living, though hardly in top condition, by any means.

    Upon their early evening arrival, Claire and Sean attempted to tend to those members of the crew who seemed to be the worst off, health-wise. Though, their attempts to try and see to those less fortunate crewmen were soon cut short as a lavish carriage moved forward from it¡¯s place waiting several hundred paces inland from the port.

    Claire and Sean both immediately turned their attention to the nearing sound of hoof beats. Mariana and Marisa, both also worn down considerably from the long journey, took a moment longer to notice the carriage¡¯s approach before following their masters as they took their first steps onto dry land for the first time in nearly ninety days.

    ¡°Claire and Sean I presume?¡± the carriage¡¯s driver greeted them as the horses came to a stop a few feet off from where the four of them now waited expectantly on the shore for their new lives to finally begin, hoping upon hope that this was truly the answer to end the nearly five years of darkness those lives had become.

    Sean swallowed before answering, ¡°Yes, and these are our two servants, Marisa and Mariana.¡± he responded hoarsely as he gestured to the young women who waited a few paces behind he and Claire.

    The driver¡¯s brow furrowed a moment as he only glanced briefly at the sisters before nodding to the servants who had accompanied him. The two handsome men, who appeared to be only a few years younger than the driver, then moved from the carriage to go and retrieve what few belongings their guests had brought along with them.

    ¡°Please, take seats inside, the servants will get your things, and then we will take you to the castle.¡±

    ¡°Castle?¡± Claire repeated in a whisper next to her husband¡¯s ear, though despite her nervousness, her eyes seemed to light up slightly at the statement.

    Sean allowed a more guarded, though gentle smile back down at her before matching her quiet tone, ¡°it¡¯s England. Doesn¡¯t everyone have one?¡±

    Claire just chuckled slightly at his statement, before happily taking his arm and moving toward the carriage doors while all four of the servants moved to secure the few belongings they had brought on the journey. Sean was still just as wary of this new life, and what exactly would be expected of them in order to repay the favor of such an opportunity, but Claire already seemed to be filled with hope about the whole of the situation, so he held his tongue about his own fears. After all, her losing that happiness that seemed to be slowly trying to break through the surface was an even greater fear of his.

    <hr>

    Upon arriving at the castle, Sean and Claire were both left in an elaborate entrance hall with their servants and their belongings, while the servants who had made the trip from the shore to the castle with them went to announce their arrival. After several moments of looking around at their new surroundings in awe, another servant finally returned to gesture for them to follow him.

    Claire smiled as she and Sean moved to do so, Mariana and Marisa taking deep breaths of their own as they also moved to gather the belongings and move after them, only to have their motions stopped by the young male servant raising his hand to stop them, ¡°You two can wait here, and we¡¯ll send someone to retrieve the belongings when the Prince makes his decision.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Decision?¡± Sean asked the servant worriedly, Claire biting her inner lip with a bit of the same worry as the sisters shrunk back from their previous motions with bowed heads.

    ¡°About what to do with you now that you¡¯re here.¡± the servant answered with brevity as he gestured for them to follow him once more.

    ¡°But I thought that it was already decided that he would set us up with lives, here.¡± Sean pressed warily as he and Claire slowly moved to follow the young man with more than a bit or nervousness.

    ¡°Nothing is decided until Griffyn says the words himself. He will have to meet you before deciding anything. Now, let¡¯s not keep him waiting.¡± the servant answered with what little sternness he could muster when speaking to any Kindred, having been bound to their kind for so long, already.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± Claire whispered worriedly as Sean just squeezed her hand reassuringly before the two continued moving after the servant through even more exquisitely decorated halls on the way to the main hall where they would finally be introduced at last to the man who was the eldest member of their bloodline, and very well one of the eldest living members of their entire clan, as well.

    Once they finally did arrive in that main hall, neither could help being nearly frozen in place by the very presence that emanated from their new leader, even before seeing how beautiful he was. After all, a sort of flawless beauty was almost a guarantee when it came to any member of their Toreador clan.

    Griffyn dressed at the height of the day¡¯s fashion of course, with chin-length brown locks and deep, dark brown eyes. He only looked to be a very young man of barely thirty years of age, despite having already been a third of the way into his fourth century on this planet in actuality.

    Once they were guided to Griffyn¡¯s throne-room of sorts, the servant who led them into the room immediately moved to a place with the myriad of other blood-bound servants who were stationed at the sides of the huge room just awaiting their next task. Sean and Claire both couldn¡¯t help the urge to bow their heads in reverence to him, if for no other reason than the very effect that he had on all those around him, even without having a bond to him, themselves.

    Griffyn took several painfully long, silent moments to look over them both, almost as though inspecting each of them for usefulness before even contemplating gracing them with his words. After dragging out his silence so long as to be assured that they were both intimidated even further, he finally let out an emotionless sigh before speaking at all. First, he addressed his words to Sean.

    ¡°So, Hollister¡¯s whelp made you?¡±

    Sean swallowed hard again before moving his eyes up to glance Griffyn¡¯s way at last, ¡°Hollister, he is Haven¡¯s sire, yes?¡± he managed to ask, though in a small voice.

    ¡°It would be so refreshing if any of you actually bothered to study your own family tree.¡± Griffyn retorted with a condescending shake of his head as he glanced around the room tiresomely before returning his cool gaze to Sean.

    Sean steeled himself to respond once more, ¡°Yes, Haven is my sire.¡± he managed in an only slightly steadier tone.

    ¡°Why?¡± was Griffyn¡¯s only response.

    ¡°Why?¡± Sean repeated, a bit thrown.

    ¡°Why did Haven make you, especially without permission from his Prince?¡± Griffyn asked with impatience to his firm tone.

    Sean swallowed shakily again, Claire not able to even raise her own eyes to follow the conversation, her fear of losing this new life before she even got it, beginning to take hold. Sean then forced his answer, ¡°My father was Haven¡¯s servant. He killed himself, leaving Haven to take care of my half-sister. Years later, I found Haven, and my sister. I tried to save her from being violated, and her attacker murdered me. She begged Haven to save me, and he did.¡± Sean summarized, attempting to keep his voice steady despite the story he relayed once more.

    Griffyn sighed once more before continuing in the same emotionless tone, ¡°And why did you make her, again, without permission?¡± he asked roughly as his eyes moved back to Claire.

    Sean steeled himself once more before speaking, ¡°She is my wife. When she found out what I became, neither of us could bear going on without each other, so I embraced her¡­before I ever knew that there even was a rule about gaining permission first. It was only a week after my own embrace.¡± he added more quietly.

    Griffyn scoffed with another shake of his head, ¡°A week into your new life and you do that? No wonder the two of you could barely survive on your own.¡± he returned with a slight growl, causing Sean to look down as well, not sure what response of his own he could possibly offer.

    Before Griffyn could add any further scolding, another man, nearly as handsome as Griffyn, himself, entered the room only to be distracted by the two new arrivals that now had an audience with the Prince.

    ¡°What is it, Aidan?¡± Griffyn turned his attention to the young man who had shoulder-length black curls and eyes the same deep brown as Griffyn¡¯s own.

    Aidan took more than a moment to pull his eyes away from Sean and Claire, or more specifically, Claire, before managing a response, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize they had arrived tonight.¡±

    ¡°The reason you¡¯re here, tonight?¡± Griffyn repeated more firmly.

    Aidan once more pulled his eyes away from Claire to manage an answer, ¡°I have news from court.¡± he offered, the phrasing of which could only mean the court he referred to was none other than the one belonging to England¡¯s own royal family, or at least the human royalty who thought themselves to be in control of Britain.

    ¡°How is the lovely daughter of Miss Boleyn these days?¡± Griffyn asked, his tone proving he couldn''t care less about the actual answer to his question, as he knew that Elizabeth and all those before and after her were nothing more than figureheads when it came to the true power the Kindred rulers, including himself, had.

    ¡°Still a virgin.¡± Aidan scoffed with a smirk.

    ¡°Well her mother was a bit of a whore, the poor girl has a reputation to live down.¡± Griffyn returned with a smirk of his own before quickly continuing, ¡°So what is your news?¡±

    ¡°Not good I¡¯m afraid.¡± Aidan returned with a slight sigh, his eyes still continuously moving back to Claire, who listened to the conversation with even more awe, inspired by the way the two spoke of the royal family as if they were everyday acquaintances, and unloved ones, at that.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Griffyn returned with his continued impatience.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Paul is no longer at court.¡± Aidan answered with a slight look down, knowing Griffyn would not be happy with the news.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him to leave court.¡± Griffyn responded angrily, ¡°Bring him to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± Aidan returned more quietly.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Griffyn responded in a near growl.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Aidan managed.

    ¡°I assume you mean more dead than he was when I first sent him to court?¡± Griffyn sighed in annoyance once more.

    ¡°He was sent to accompany some noblemen on a trip as requested by the queen, and he couldn¡¯t find shelter in time for the sunrise.¡± Aidan explained with his own sigh.

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Griffyn muttered as he thought on this new information. After another moment he finally turned his eyes back to Sean, ¡°You¡¯re a musician, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Sean was thrown once again by that question, ¡°I try to be, when I can. It¡¯s more difficult now, of course.¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Well, I just got word that the queen¡¯s current court minstrel had a bit of a tragic accident this morning.¡± he scoffed again at the news, causing Sean and Claire to both swallow hard as Griffyn continued, ¡°So, apparently, I have found something to do with you, after all.¡±

    ¡°You want me to perform, for the royal court?¡± Sean repeated nervously as Claire also looked up with a bit of shock at the suggestion.

    ¡°I¡¯m appointing you to the royal court, or rather, the queen¡¯s nephew is, isn¡¯t that right, Aidan?¡± he told the other man pointedly.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll let her know, right away.¡± Aidan agreed easily.

    ¡°You¡¯re her nephew?¡± Claire finally spoke up, her eyes widening a bit as she looked over at Aidan once more, after having spent most of the conversation trying to avoid looking his way, as he himself could not seem to take his eyes off of her.

    ¡°How do you think Griffyn always knows exactly what the royal family is up to?¡± Aidan answered her with a slight grin at allowing her to know exactly what his role was, and why he held that role, as well.

    ¡°You want me to hold that position, when you¡¯ve never even heard me play¡­¡± Sean interjected, though quietly.

    ¡°I need a member of my clan at court. And being a Toreador that already makes you more talented than any merely human artist could ever be.¡± Griffyn answered simply, his words almost passing for a compliment, had they not been spoken in the same condescending manner he nearly always spoke with.

    Sean swallowed again before finally speaking up once he looked over at where Claire had cast her eyes downwards worriedly once more, ¡°And Claire, she can come to court with me?¡±

    Griffyn scoffed again, ¡°The queen needs a minstrel, not a minstrel and his wife.¡± he stated simply.

    ¡°But we were led to believe we¡¯d be together.¡± Sean argued, though weakly, as another wave of fear easily overtook Claire.

    ¡°One thing you¡¯re going to have to learn is that if you don¡¯t hear it from me, then you haven¡¯t heard the final word on the matter. And, before you speak up again,¡± he began coolly, ¡°you¡¯d do well to be thankful for any opportunity at all, without adding your own demands to the package. You¡¯re lucky to be getting any chance at all, and you don¡¯t have the bargaining power to even think about turning down the offer, because you won¡¯t get another.¡± he told him with finality, causing Sean and Claire to both swallow hard as they thought on his words.

    ¡°May I make one suggestion?¡± Aidan interjected cautiously a moment later.

    ¡°This should be interesting.¡± Griffyn smirked as he looked back at Aidan.

    Then Aidan took a step closer to Claire as he looked her up and down once more before speaking breathily to her, ¡°You want to be able to go to court with your husband, yes?¡±

    Claire swallowed uncomfortably at the way his eyes moved over her, causing more than a bit of discomfort in Sean too, but forced an answer to her lips, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll always want to be with him.¡±

    ¡°There may be one position I could find for someone such as you to fill.¡± Aidan told her with a slightly devious smirk and a lick of his lips next to her cheek.

 Chapter 45

    Neither Sean nor Claire had much in the way of time to respond to Aidan¡¯s words before one of Griffyn¡¯s servants was directed to lead Claire to their quarters there for the night while Aidan moved his attention back to Sean, for the moment.

    ¡°Walk with me, won¡¯t you?¡± Aidan spoke to Sean in a manner that implied there was nothing about his words to Claire that Sean needed to concern himself with. Though, it was obvious that he and Claire both were more than apprehensive about his previous statements to her, as well as the whole of these lives they were now supposedly being offered.

    Sean attempted to hold his tongue as he glanced back once more at where Griffyn left the room through one entrance while Claire was led out by another servant through a different doorway. After a few more moments of warily following Aidan through the stone halls of the huge home, they finally stopped in an indoor garden of sorts where Aidan finally turned back to the man who appeared to be less than a decade older than him. Of course, age was almost an impossible thing to be assured of in a world filled with the Kindred and their blood-bound servants.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not a vampire.¡± Sean spoke up before Aidan could, though it was more of a statement than a question.

    ¡°I thought you all preferred the term Kindred.¡± Aidan allowed a slight smirk.

    ¡°You know of us though, and seem to do Griffyn¡¯s bidding, despite your own apparent heritage, so you must be his gh--servant.¡± Sean continued, forcing himself to check his own words.

    ¡°Seems to me you would have more questions about what¡¯s expected of your new role, rather than worrying about mine.¡± Aidan returned in the same unreadable tone.

    ¡°Well, it sounds as though you and I are both meant to be some sort of informants or such for the Prince, but that must mean then, that we actually would still have somewhat separate purposes, I¡¯d assume.¡± Sean continued, forcing his tone to match the indifference in Aidan¡¯s.

    ¡°Well, you do apparently catch on quickly. Always useful.¡± Aidan returned, allowing a wry smile before continuing, ¡°I am the Prince¡¯s actual informant, as you guessed. You are simply there to take care of any problems I deem worthy of the very specific ¡®skill set¡¯ possessed by your kind.¡± he stated simply, his tone implying there should not be any further information needed.

    Sean narrowed his eyes a moment at Aidan¡¯s words, ¡°So, considering my ¡®skill set,¡¯¡± he began, repeating Aidan¡¯s own words, ¡°isn¡¯t it just a bit odd that I should be expected to take any sort of directives from a ghoul?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help pointing out the obvious truth that he could easily dominate the man, himself.

    Aidan just allowed an unconcerned chuckle of sorts, ¡°I am human royalty, which means I will be easily missed if you were to ever ponder a coup of any sort. Though being a colonist of the new world, and not even a human, I¡¯m sure that means nothing to you as of yet, so allow me to point out one other fact.¡± he began, his tone hardening slightly, ¡°I am the favorite ¡®ghoul¡¯ of your 330 year old grandsire and Prince, and he is well aware that the only vampires who will be interacting with me on a nightly basis are you and your lovely wife. So, simply put, if you attempt to use any of those ¡®skills¡¯ on me, or try to alter my mind in any way, it will be more than obvious to your Prince exactly who was responsible for such an act. Remembering that may drastically increase your life expectancy here on English soil.¡± he added with finality.

    Sean narrowed his eyes at Aidan¡¯s words once more, easily remembering how even younger and less powerful Kindred Princes replaced their ghouls as easily as one replaced their day¡¯s clothing, and how little they actually seemed to care for any of their servants. Sean hid his smirk at Aidan¡¯s misplaced belief in his own importance before finally responding, ¡°I only came here to allow Claire to at least have the chance at a better life, away from the new world, so I will take the position offered by Griffyn, for the moment. But you should be aware of one thing, yourself.¡± he began more coolly.

    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Aidan returned with another wry smirk.

    That was when Sean¡¯s own supernatural allure allowed him to easily gain eye contact. Then, regardless of Aidan¡¯s previous warning, he spoke in that same forceful, measured tone that Haven had used on him all those years ago, ¡°If you do anything to hurt Claire, I will make you pay for that hurt, regardless of any protection you think you have from the Prince. Your punishment would still come to you more quickly than any that I might ever receive for giving you your own.¡±

    <hr>

    When Sean finally made his way to the sleeping quarters they would share in Griffyn¡¯s home that night, he found Claire sitting at the vanity distractedly running her brush through those beautiful waist-length locks.

    ¡°So, were you told anything more since I spoke with Aidan?¡± he greeted her softly, closing the heavy door behind him before moving closer to her.

    ¡°Just that Mariana and Marisa won¡¯t be coming to court with us either. They¡¯ll be staying here, assuming Griffyn can find some use for them aside from the dozens of servants he already has.¡± she answered with a sigh as Sean reached her seat, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder.

    Sean sighed at that information as well before adding, ¡°I suppose there will already be plenty of other servants at court anyway.¡±

    ¡°Not like our own though.¡± Claire returned quietly.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too hard to replace them. The first few days may be difficult though, until we can fully establish any new bonds.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re supposed to be servants, with servants?¡± Claire scoffed quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sure that will go over well at court.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m thinking that we can still find a few close to us to bind, even without anyone, including them, knowing that they are bound.¡± Sean then thought on the rest of her statement, ¡°And you were told then, what your role is actually to be at court?¡± he asked, forcing hopefulness into his tone.

    ¡°Please, Sean.¡± she scoffed as she roughly set aside the brush.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°What?¡± he responded softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re that na?ve.¡± she told him with a slight scowl up at him.

    ¡°Well, if no one has actually told you, for sure, what your role is actually to be, there¡¯s still some---¡±

    ¡°Please, Sean.¡± she repeated, ¡°Since when do either of us actually have to be told what any human¡¯s intentions are. They¡¯re painfully obvious to us, just by looking at them.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even realize you often used that ability.¡± Sean then allowed a long sigh as he looked downward before speaking again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to agree to this, Claire. We can find another way.¡±

    ¡°How will we do that, Sean? We have nothing and no one here. This is what we¡¯ll have to do, if we ever want a chance at getting to the point of being able to make our own way in this new place at all.¡± Claire told him with her own resigned sigh.

    ¡°But Claire, giving yourself to him, just because he desires you¡­that is not something I would ever ask of you.¡± Sean assured, squeezing her shoulder to accent his words.

    Claire just shook her head with a slight scoff, ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t had other lovers, already. If this is what I must do, then I will.¡± she stated simply with her own look downward.

    Sean took a moment to compose himself in the face of her words before making any attempt at continuing his argument, ¡°But those other lovers, they were all bound to you, or me, or Haven at the very least.¡± he had to add in regards to his own sister¡¯s intimate moments with Claire in years past, ¡°You could trust them, completely. And I know that¡¯s something you need in order to open yourself up that way to¡­anyone.¡± he added quietly.

    Claire allowed another soft sigh, ¡°Then I will just have to bind Aidan to me.¡± she stated simply.

    Sean swallowed again, ¡°But he is already completely bound¡­to someone whose blood is much, much stronger than yours, or mine, or even Haven¡¯s¡­¡± a slight pause, ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee that it would even work at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t,¡± she finally began after a long moment, ¡°I saw his aura, it was desire he had in his soul for me, not malice, per se.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you do trust him?¡± Sean asked in disbelief.

    ¡°He¡¯s full of himself, and he thinks he is more powerful than he is, but what he wants from me is not to harm me, but simply to¡­possess me.¡± she explained, though softly.

    Sean swallowed again, ¡°And you would let him?¡± he returned in a near whisper.

    Another sigh from Claire, ¡°I would at least let him believe he could, however temporarily, if that is indeed what it will take to ensure us both that new life here someday.¡± a slight pause, ¡°Because if we have to go back to the same life we already had been trying to live in the new world¡­.that would turn me back into that shell that could barely feel anything but hopelessness, and that is something I don¡¯t ever want to become again.¡±

    <hr>

    Sean and Claire were taken to their new homes at court shortly after waking the next evening. Sean¡¯s introduction process was lengthy and lasted late into the evening as he met with numerous people he would be entertaining with, and for. Realizing that he would be in charge of almost all of the music, prose, and even plays that would be a source of entertainment for the queen and her chosen guests, Sean swiftly discovered that this was nothing short of a dream come true for him, if only it weren¡¯t for the ¡®extra¡¯ duties that Aidan may ask of him from time to time, not to mention the duties Aidan would surely be asking of Claire. Those two factors detracted greatly from that lifelong fulfillment of Sean¡¯s, to put it mildly.

    Claire¡¯s introduction process was much, much more brief, and lasted only moments. After making Sean¡¯s introduction and letting him then move on to try and mingle with his fellow entertainers and their audience, Aidan then sent for Claire to be brought in from the outer hall where he had left her waiting earlier in the evening.

    Once she was brought inside, Aidan made the simple introduction, ¡°This is the lady Claire Beringer.¡± he introduced her to the nobility before then turning toward the nearest servant, ¡°Have her brought to my quarters. She will be staying there with me.¡± His words were simple but left no doubt on anyone¡¯s mind about what Claire¡¯s role was indeed to be. The queen herself simply scowled at the fact of Aidan bringing his new mistress to court, or more precisely, bothering her with the introduction. But Claire was not his first mistress, and most doubted she would be his last, as all were quite aware of the libidinous natures of most of the young noblemen of the time. After all, the practice of bringing multiple mistresses to entertain their desires while at court was not simply usual, but almost expected.

    <hr>

    After forcing herself to unpack a few simple items, Claire soon found herself stiffly sitting at the vanity in the quarters she had been shown to once again that night. Though instead of basking in the luxury of her new living arrangements, or the very fact that she was indeed now a guest of the queen, more or less, she found herself simply staring into the mirror as the clock struck midnight. She looked into the reflection of her own emerald colored eyes as the chimes continued, just attempting to steel herself into believing that she was just as prepared to make this her new life as she had tried to convince Sean that she was the previous night.

    It was less than half an hour later when she heard the door open behind her, causing her to cringe ever so slightly at the realization that the charade that was her new life, was finally about to begin, once and for all. As he entered the room, Aidan cleared his throat slightly, as Claire had not yet moved to greet his arrival.

    ¡°Most women stand when a man enters the room.¡± he pointed out to her, as her only reaction thus far was to turn her eyes downwards from her own reflection at last.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯m not most women.¡± she responded in a near whisper.

    Though instead of her words angering him, as she was sure they would, they almost seemed to amuse him as he moved into the room and spoke once again, ¡°That, you are not.¡± he amazingly agreed with her statement.

    That reaction did do well to surprise her enough that she finally moved to turn her eyes back to him, ¡°And that doesn¡¯t upset you?¡± she managed after another moment.

    ¡°If we were out there, in front of my peers, then my upset would be very clear, indeed. But you and I both know all about the masquerades we both live behind, don¡¯t we?¡± he stated simply as he pulled a lavishly upholstered seat up next to her own.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a vampire¡­¡± she said slowly, attempting to make some sense of his words through her own shock at them.

    Aidan simply allowed another slight smile, ¡°This is true, but we both must hide either what we are, or where our true loyalties lie. And that is the masquerade I refer to.¡±

    Claire swallowed again, her eyes moving over him as she attempted to uncover any deception that his aura would give away as he spoke. When her eyes told her that his words seemed sincere, she finally spoke again, ¡°And where, exactly do your loyalties lie?¡±

    ¡°With your kind, of course. You already know that, Claire.¡±

    ¡°All of my kind do not have the same agenda though, so that doesn¡¯t tell me a whole lot.¡± Claire continued in the same wary tone.

    ¡°I do not care for agendas, I simply uphold Griffyn¡¯s because of what and who he is, and the power he has. When this dynasty falls, I intend to be aligned with those who have always had the real power in this world. And that is not my dear aunt, or any other human sovereigns. I care nothing for the human world, honestly. For it¡¯s the Kindred world that I wish to be part of, as it offers greater riches than any that I could ever receive from my human ties.¡±

    Claire swallowed again as she sifted through his words before finally speaking, ¡°You want to be one of us.¡± she whispered.

    Aidan let out a soft sigh, ¡°Griffyn is simply keeping me bound because of my usefulness as a living member of this current dynasty. Once they fall, he will no longer continue my bond, and then, the only place I will have in the Kindred world is if I am one of them. And I know Griffyn will never change me.¡± a slight pause, ¡°But, perhaps, someday, I can find another Kindred who could possibly come to value me enough to give me what he won¡¯t¡­.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Claire watched Aidan a moment longer, taking in his words before finding more of her own, ¡°You trust me enough to admit this to me, already?¡±

    Aidan¡¯s eyes moved downward with a soft smile before he offered his own answer, ¡°When it comes to you and I, here in this place, here in the human world, I have all the power in regards to our relationship to one another, here. However, if we were away from this place, you would be the one who held all that same power over me, regardless of your gender.¡± only a slight pause as he moved his dark eyes back up to hers, ¡°I would like to believe that because of those two facts, we can find a balance here, behind these closed doors.¡±

    His words caused her to falter once more, just then realizing that even if she didn¡¯t understand the reasons behind it, at the time, maybe, just possibly, she was correct in allowing this man some benefit of a doubt when it came to not having truly malicious intentions towards herself.

    She finally found her voice again, a moment later, ¡°So, you didn¡¯t actually bring me here to be your mistress then, after all?¡± she asked, trying to keep her own tone unreadable.

    Aidan couldn¡¯t help a slight chuckle at her words before responding, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, exactly.¡± his words just caused her to raise an eyebrow and await a further explanation, ¡°Like I said, my hopes are that you come to care for me enough, some day, to grant me my wish to become one of you. How I plan to go about gaining your favor¡­that has yet to be completely determined.¡± he added with a bit of the previous night¡¯s flirtatiousness obvious in his tone.

    Claire allowed a smile that was more than slightly laced with nervousness before responding, ¡°And you believe your skills as a lover could truly endear you to me in such a way, then?¡± she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking.

    ¡°I believe those aforementioned skills couldn¡¯t hurt.¡± he chuckled slightly before attempting to continue, ¡°Besides, wanting to be like you, I have many questions about the way you both live, and love. I¡¯m hoping that our relationship with one another will be, shall we say, ¡®enlightening¡¯ for me.¡±

    ¡°You want me to teach you how vampires love: How I love?¡± she returned in a near whisper.

    ¡°It¡¯s something that one should be aware of when undertaking the very idea of living forever, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Claire just shook her head slightly, her eyes turned downwards, ¡°And you¡¯ve somehow decided that I¡¯m the one to teach you such a thing?¡±

    Aidan allowed another slight chuckle, ¡°Well, who else do you recommend? Your Prince or your husband?¡± to that, Claire simply shook her head again, ¡°They are both beautiful men, yes, but I believe you may be a much more willing teacher to me than either of them.¡± he added with a smirk.

    A soft sigh as Claire thought over his words further, ¡°So, what you really want, is to be close to one of us, in order to learn how to live like us, and hopefully gain yourself an opportunity to finally become one of us, after all?¡±

    ¡°You and your husband are both quick learners, I see.¡± he smiled.

    ¡°My husband?¡±

    ¡°He himself almost immediately guessed at some of the unspoken facts of his own role here, as well.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    Aidan allowed another nervous smile, ¡°You really want to spend your first evening as my ¡®mistress¡¯ in talking about your husband?¡±

    Claire¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly before she glanced over him and added any more of her own words, ¡°Would you rather talk about your wife instead?¡± she asked pointedly as her eyes easily caught his wedding band.

    Aidan was only slightly caught by her words, but quickly hid the fact behind another chuckle, ¡°You really wish to know about my wife? I thought the point was for me to learn about your kind. I¡¯m sure you already know plenty about mine, at least in regards to how few perfect marriages there actually are in our world.¡±

    ¡°You having a mistress surely can¡¯t contribute to the well-being of yours.¡± Claire pointed out wryly.

    Aidan allowed a small scoff before answering, ¡°Yet another reason to become one of you.¡±

    ¡°To escape your marriage?¡± she asked with another raising of her eyebrow.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s that, but also¡­¡±

    ¡°Also¡­what?¡± she asked warily.

    ¡°You and your husband are both Kindred, obviously. And you seem desperate to be near each other, which would be a sign of a perfect marriage in and of itself. However, here you are, agreeing to be my mistress, while your husband now lives here at court as well. And though neither of you seem overly willing to trust me right away, the fact itself of you accepting this role seems to have had little or no effect on that marriage of your own.¡± Aidan pointed out his own keen observations.

    Claire swallowed slightly before finding her words, ¡°And you think that is all because of what we are?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Most people would be inclined to believe the stability of our marriage would be because of who we are, rather than what we are.¡± she argued, though weakly.

    ¡°So, you were his wife before either of you were embraced, correct?¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Yes, for twelve years.¡± she answered easily.

    ¡°And in those twelve years, before the change, would either of you have ever accepted even the idea of you becoming another man¡¯s mistress, honestly?¡± Aidan had to ask, though in a knowing tone, as Claire looked downwards, silently answering his question anyway, ¡°So, as you can see, the strength of your marriage may very well be due to what you are, after all.¡±

    Claire took a long moment before finding a response that time, then finally spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m not sure the fact of me accepting this role is quite the basis to determine whether or not a marriage should be deemed ¡®perfect,¡¯ though, is it?¡±

    ¡°Well, he wanted you to spend eternity with him, and here you are, still willing to do anything to remain close to each other. So what would you call it, then?¡± he asked her softly.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re validating my love for my husband, whilst asking me to be your mistress?¡± she called him on his apparent duplicity.

    Aidan allowed another small smile, ¡°All I want is to understand what I see. And what I see is someone with beauty, power, love, and the ability to show great self-sacrifice for that love. Is it any wonder I want to be as close to you as possible? As much like your kind, as possible? Up to and hopefully including becoming one of your kind, even.¡± he answered her with what sounded like actual sincerity.

    <hr>

    It was less than two weeks after Claire¡¯s and Sean¡¯s move to the royal court, when there was a major upheaval in the entire rule of England. It was only one week from the end of March when Queen Elizabeth passed away, throwing all of the royal court into an uproar, which did very well to prevent Claire from having to worry much about any of Aidan¡¯s true intentions towards her at all, at least until things would settle once again.

    During those final weeks of March, Aidan¡¯s attention had to be fully focused on coming to terms with the crowning of the new ruler of England. Having been a young and healthy male of only twenty-seven years of age, it would have been understandable if Aidan himself had had a chance at becoming England¡¯s new ruler. However, Aidan¡¯s father, who was indeed the half-brother of the now departed queen, also happened to be an illegitimate son of her famously libidinous father. Because of the fact that Aidan¡¯s long-deceased father had been born to only one of many of the former king¡¯s mistresses, he was not to be included in the list of heirs to the throne. Knowing this was just another of many reasons Aidan wanted to assure himself a place in the Kindred world, especially now that the Tudor dynasty had fallen with Elizabeth¡¯s death, and his own usefulness, if any, to the new king, was yet to be determined.

    ~April, 1603~

    The night before Claire¡¯s birthday, she found herself alone in the room, as was usual considering the chaos of that moment in time, with Aidan continuing to try and prove himself useful to the new king. She was spending her evening seated in the window staring out at the spring rain, after having pulled the heavy curtain open once the sun had set and she had risen that evening. It was nearing ten as she was startled from her study of the moon¡¯s light reflecting off of the still falling raindrops, when Aidan finally returned to his quarters with a sigh.

    ¡°Any news?¡± she greeted him, attempting to continue developing some sort of friendship with him despite the realities of why she was there at all.

    Aidan allowed another sigh, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t been ordered away from court yet, but Griffyn is not happy about any of this either.¡± he then sat tiresomely at the edge of the bed to begin removing his boots, ¡°And when Griffyn is unhappy, it¡¯s never a good thing.¡± he added more quietly, his voice failing to completely hide a slight tinge of what almost sounded like fear.

    ¡°As you said, the king hasn¡¯t sent you away yet. Maybe he will let you stay, after all.¡± she attempted to reassure, despite his words. After all, if she no longer had a place at court, she no longer had a place near Sean, or possibly, any place at all, there in the old world.

    Aidan scoffed slightly as he finished removing his footwear, ¡°Elizabeth barely allowed my continued presence on some days, and I was much more closely related to her than even our new king is, my father¡¯s illegitimacy aside.¡± he sighed again.

    Claire¡¯s sigh was only slightly softer than his own before she steeled herself to move from the window and take a seat several inches from him atop the huge mattress, ¡°So, if James does send you away, then what happens?¡± she asked worriedly.

    ¡°To you?¡± he asked as he turned those dark eyes back to her.

    ¡°And Sean¡­and you.¡± she added more quietly.

    Aidan looked downwards once more with a sad shake of his head, ¡°To Sean? Most likely nothing. He is simply here to entertain the royal family and their guests, no matter who those people happen to be. His position is most likely in no danger whatsoever of being dissipated, which is about the only thing that Griffyn is still satisfied with.¡±

    ¡°But if James does actually send you away,¡± she began, speaking in an apologetic tone, ¡°then¡­?¡± she left the question at that.

    ¡°That¡¯s the question that I don¡¯t have an answer to. All I know is that if I¡¯m no longer at court, then Griffyn will most likely end the bond I have to him, and when that happens¡­¡± he shook his head as his voice also trailed off.

    Claire took another long pause before speaking, ¡°How likely do you think it is that you may be sent away, honestly?¡±

    ¡°Reading the thoughts of another is a skill some of us don¡¯t have, I¡¯m afraid.¡± he answered her with a bit of bitterness, though not specifically directed at her.

    ¡°So, if you could stay at court, then all would be well again, yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very large ¡®if,¡¯ I¡¯m afraid. Like I said, I barely held my position here when my aunt was queen, and now¡­¡±

    Claire took another long moment to think over the situation before finally adding her own thoughts to the matter, ¡°How difficult would it be to see Sean?¡±

    Aidan just scoffed with disbelief at her words as he stood and turned away from her with a shake of his head, ¡°You almost had me convinced that you cared about my fate for a moment.¡±

    Claire furrowed her brow at his immediate change in tone before quickly deciphering the reason for it, ¡°No, Aidan, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± she attempted.

    He only slightly turned back to her, ¡°Then, what did you mean?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I would love to see Sean, but I meant, that if I, or even you, could see him, there may be a way to fix this.¡±

    ¡°Fix this?¡± Aidan repeated, turning fully toward her once more, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I would try and do it myself, but it would be much easier for Sean, all things considered. And it might be easier if I was the one who asked him to do it, rather than you, but my point is, he may be able to help you stay at court.¡± she attempted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I follow you¡­¡± Aidan returned warily.

    ¡°Sean has much more access to James and his advisors and family than I ever would, so he just may be able to ¡®convince¡¯ them to keep you here.¡± she said, though in a whisper, as if she knew her suggestion should not be heard by anyone else in the entire palace, for many reasons.

    Aidan looked more than a bit shocked at the meaning behind her words before he managed to respond a moment later, ¡°Aside from the fact that you are basically suggesting that your husband commit treason, of sorts, why would you ever think he would do such a thing for me¡­all things considered.¡± he just had to add more quietly as he looked her over once more.

    Claire sighed once more, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do it for you, or even for Griffyn.¡± she admitted, then added, ¡°But if you must leave, then I must leave. And I couldn¡¯t bear going out there on my own, away from Sean, and leaving both you and I to whatever fate Griffyn sees fit, on top of that.¡± a brief pause, ¡°So, if keeping you here means keeping me here, then that, I know he would do.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Aidan took a lengthy pause as he thought on her statements, taking a seat upon the bed with her once more, ¡°You would have your husband risk himself this way, just to allow me---us to stay here at court, together?¡±

    Claire only looked down slightly, before finding a response, ¡°Well, it¡¯s apparent that none of us truly answer to human laws, which would only leave the Kindred ones. And, surely, this is a decision that Griffyn would approve of as well. After all, I¡¯m sure he would have no desire to have to find and bind a new spy, now would he?¡±

    Aidan allowed a knowing smile, though only briefly, before continuing, ¡°So, you¡¯re doing this for Griffyn, then, are you?¡± he asked wryly.

    ¡°Does it matter why I¡¯m upholding his own agenda? As long as I am, then he will continue to allow me to remain in his territory, will he not?¡±

    Aidan allowed a more sincere smile, ¡°So, there is some guile behind all that quiet beauty, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Claire looked down once more at his evaluation before offering quietly, ¡°It¡¯s just one of many skills I¡¯ve had to develop since my death. Eternity is not an easy thing to bear when you¡¯ve still only had less than half of a decade to adjust to the idea.¡±

    Aidan was quieted only a brief moment as he allowed his eyes to move over her down-turned face before speaking, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be trying to convince me to rethink my desire to become like you, would you?¡±

    Claire allowed a soft sigh, ¡°It is an easy thing to want something when it is only an idea, rather than a reality.¡±

    ¡°You must know how futile trying to make that argument to me will be, mustn¡¯t you?¡± he told her, though still allowed a smile despite his refusal to sway his own opinion.

    She allowed a sad smile of her own before making one last comment on the matter, ¡°One thing to remember is something that Sean once wrote, long ago, in a piece of prose.¡±

    ¡°What would that be?¡±

    ¡°He once wrote, ¡®when all of your wishes are granted, many of your dreams will be destroyed.¡¯¡± she looked down slightly again, ¡°He hides his discontent better than I, but his writing is always devastatingly honest.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that your wish to be with him forever, it has destroyed your own dreams, then?¡± Aidan asked in a whisper as he moved close enough to allow his hand to gently graze her cheek.

    She quickly looked up at not so much his touch as his interpretation, ¡°That is not what I was saying.¡± she denied quickly.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± he asked in the same soft tone, disbelieving though it was.

    Claire allowed a sigh that was equally frustrated as it was sad, as she tried to explain herself, ¡°My wish to be with Sean is not what destroyed any of my dreams¡­ It was the wish to become, this¡­ so I could be with him forever,¡± another pause, ¡°It wasn¡¯t being able to be with him that has made me so sad, it¡¯s what I had to become to do so¡­¡± she let her voice trail off once more with a sad shake of her long locks.

    Aidan paused another moment before responding, ¡°It must be difficult to tell the difference, at times.¡± he offered, though warily.

    She then looked up again, ¡°No, it¡¯s not, not for me.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°For me, being with Sean is the only thing that ever makes becoming this worth it, at all.¡±

    Another pause before he spoke, ¡°But is it being with Sean that allows you to endure, or just having love, at all?¡±

    Claire looked down again, ¡°To me, there is no difference.¡± she stated in a whisper.

    ¡°But there could be.¡± he disagreed, though gently.

    She then looked up at him in confusion, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I mean,¡± Aidan began, ¡°If it is simply the fact of having love that keeps you strong enough to survive your new existence, then anyone at all who loves you in that way, they could provide you with that strength as well, couldn¡¯t they?¡±

    Claire shook her head once more, ¡°In thirty-five years, no one else, no one other than Sean, has ever loved me that way.¡± she admitted with a slight break in her voice.

    ¡°I find that hard to believe.¡±

    Another sad look downwards, ¡°The others who claimed to love me. Their love was not real, like his.¡±

    ¡°How do you define real love though?¡±

    A slight scoff, ¡°They only loved me because of the same reason you love Griffyn: The bond.¡± she admitted softly.

    Another pause from Aidan before he dared to speak again, ¡°But I have no bond to you, do I?¡±

    She looked up with a slight furrow of her brow, ¡°You barely even know me. You can¡¯t be saying that you love me in that way. That kind of love takes a much, much longer time.¡±

    Aidan shared another soft smile, ¡°Well, then I suppose it¡¯s a good thing that you want to stay here with me after all, and allow us that time then, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    His words shocked her more than a bit, but before she could find any more of her own, Aidan had already moved in even closer to her and finally covered her lips with his in a promise of that love he already seemed to believe he could someday feel so completely for her.

    <hr>

    The next evening, Sean had just finished playing a bit of a haunting melody to accompany the royal family¡¯s dinner, and was heading down the hall away from the throne room to return to his own quarters.

    ¡°Am I too assume that that piece is the reason for the mood that is so easily reflected in your demeanor tonight, or vice versa?¡± was Aidan¡¯s greeting as Sean moved past where he had been speaking with another nobleman in the hall moments earlier.

    Sean paused a moment to stop near Aidan, looking him over in that way that allowed him to see much further than anyone¡¯s surface, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you ever had given much thought to my own mood, especially in light of the last few weeks.¡± Sean responded, refusing to clarify whether he was referring to the queen¡¯s death, or rather, another situation of recent nights.

    Aidan looked down slightly but managed a wary smile, ¡°Judging by your tone, the mood must have inspired the song, yes?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Just because I have all the time in the world, doesn¡¯t mean I enjoy hearing one skirt the issue. What is it you want, Aidan?¡± Sean asked him with a bit of coolness.

    ¡°Your wife is much more pleasant to talk to than you are, you realize?¡± Aidan couldn¡¯t stop himself from retorting, causing the briefest of cracks in Sean¡¯s composure, as he guessed that it would.

    ¡°And you expect me to believe you brought her to court and moved her into your quarters, just to converse with her? We both know better than that, so do me the favor of not treating me as though I¡¯m that na?ve, and getting to your point.¡±

    ¡°Why such rudeness? I am just making conversation, am I not?¡± Aidan returned, his own wariness of Sean¡¯s anger not yet rising to a high enough level to quiet him just yet.

    Sean let out an impatient sigh before continuing, ¡°And if I made your wife into my mistress, how much ¡®conversation¡¯ would you still desire to have with me?¡± he stated with an even colder tone.

    Aidan raised an eyebrow at the question before making his own response, ¡°Well, that would definitely be a conversation starter, that much is sure.¡± he said with a bit of flippancy, making his lack of contentment in his own marriage obvious.

    It was then that Sean reached the end of the tiny supply of patience he already had for this man and moved to pin him against the wall, whispering loudly and slowly against the younger man¡¯s ear, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Aidan¡¯s breath caught a bit at the strength with which Sean pressed him against that wall, when it was rare to find anyone who had more strength than what Griffyn¡¯s blood had graced Aidan himself with, unless, of course that person was indeed Kindred, as the man who held him there now was.

    Aidan swallowed hard to compose himself before managing to find his confidence once more, ¡°Careful, Sean, if anyone sees the court minstrel handling a nobleman in such a way, it could be a very hard situation to explain to that witness¡­or to Griffyn.¡± he had to add.

    Sean just scoffed and shook his head with disbelief. Though he did unhand Aidan and move back from him, if for no other reason than not wanting to continue to remain so close that he was increasingly distracted by Claire¡¯s scent all over the younger man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend either of those threats mean a damn thing to me if you just get on with whatever reason you are hassling me at all tonight. Deal?¡±

    Aidan raised an eyebrow again, adjusting his collar before speaking, ¡°You need to not jump to conclusions so quickly, Sean. I was actually going to make you an offer that I think you would enjoy very much.¡±

    Sean scoffed again, ¡°I find it hard to believe that you would ever offer me anything at all that I would actually want.¡±

    ¡°Not even a chance to see your wife again, tonight?¡± Aidan finally got to his point, as requested, though after some force.

    That seemed to silence Sean for a brief moment as he studied Aidan¡¯s own expression and body language, and aura, before allowing his own response, ¡°And what do I have to do in return?¡± he asked knowingly.

    Aidan allowed a slight chuckle, ¡°So trusting.¡± he couldn¡¯t help the comment.

    ¡°Tell me.¡± Sean returned, his impatience with the other man never having really dissipated.

    ¡°Actually, she wants me to let her tell you.¡± Aidan returned, then couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°Somehow she doesn¡¯t think you would be very receptive to any of my own requests. Imagine that.¡± he tagged onto the statement wryly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be having her make all your requests for you then, will you?¡± Sean retorted, though with the slightest lowering of his tone.

    ¡°She wanted to make this first one, and unlike you and I, Claire and I have managed to develop a civil rapport.¡±

    ¡°Civil.¡± Sean repeated bitterly, though quietly.

    Allowing himself to breathe again, Aidan continued, ¡°Now, come this way, won¡¯t you?¡± Aidan offered, ignoring Sean¡¯s own nearly inaudible response, and gesturing for him to follow him in the direction of those quarters where Claire waited.

    <hr>

    Once Aidan led Sean to his own quarters, Claire quickly turned to offer a loving smile to Sean as he was shown in. Aidan simply looked furtively between the husband and wife before taking a deep breath, bowing slightly to Claire, and exiting the room once more.

    The moment the door closed behind Aidan, Claire moved quickly to embrace Sean, covering his lips with hers again, having not really been in contact with him at all in the weeks since they moved to court. Sean did allow a tiny bit of surprise at her rushing to greet him so lovingly, but the feel of her arms around him and her lips on his both did well to cancel out any other reaction as he returned both the kiss and the embrace.

    Once they finally ended the kiss, still clasping each other¡¯s hands, he softly smiled down at her, ¡°Seventeen years, huh?¡±

    Claire allowed a soft giggle at his words before responding, ¡°Thank you, but I think you know very well that I¡¯m thirty-five today, not seventeen.¡±

    Sean smiled back down at her, ¡°I was only counting the years since I met you.¡±

    She then returned his smile at the words, squeezing his hands gently, ¡°What did Aidan tell you about why you were able to come be with me, tonight?¡±

    Sean allowed a small sigh as he finally let go of her hands and glanced around the room. His eyes first moved to the large bed, but he just as quickly moved them away and instead came to settle on another choice of seats. He turned slightly back toward her and held out his hand once more to lead her over to the lush sofa that was well away from the bed, itself.

    ¡°Shall we sit?¡± he said quietly as she nodded back and moved to take a seat next to him.

    ¡°Did he explain anything yet?¡±

    ¡°Does he ever?¡± Sean replied with a bit of bitterness remaining.

    Claire quickly hid her scowl before continuing, ¡°You know his position at court is in great danger now that Elizabeth is dead?¡± she began, attempting to move on from the obvious animosity her husband held towards her newest companion.

    Sean tried not to allow a smile through his slight scoff, ¡°And yet he still tries to threaten me every time I speak to him.¡± he stated, more to himself.

    ¡°Threaten you?¡± Claire¡¯s eyes widened a bit, ¡°How do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Maybe ¡®intimidate¡¯ would be a better word. He always tries to convince me to allow him his arrogance for fear of otherwise being punished by our new Prince.¡±

    Claire frowned a bit before continuing, ¡°You know it¡¯s all an act, don¡¯t you?¡± she managed, though softly.

    ¡°One he seems to fall for, himself.¡± Sean scoffed again.

    Claire shook her head slightly, ¡°He has to behave one way in public because of who he is, and where we are, but he¡¯s truly, a completely different person in private.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes moved quickly back to her, studying her as she spoke, while planning his own response, ¡°Did you ever try and bind him to you?¡± he asked, his question seeming to surprise her.

    ¡°No¡­why do you ask that?¡±

    Sean paused another moment as he thought on her response, ¡°Because, the bond would explain why he would treat you with so much more reverence than I¡¯ve ever seen him display to anyone else, except perhaps, Griffyn.¡±

    That was when Claire looked up at him again, releasing his hand from her own, ¡°So, you believe the only people who would treat me kindly are those who have been poisoned by my blood?¡±

    Sean was caught again, ¡°That is not what I meant, Claire. I was ref---¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it sounded like you meant.¡± she denied as she turned away.

    Sean let out a sad sigh at the way she had interpreted his words, ¡°I was referring to this particular man¡¯s ability to show kindness and respect, not every other person¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Of course you were,¡± she managed, then in a mumble, ¡°after all, you¡¯re bound to me now, too.¡±

    ¡°Claire¡± he began his argument, but was quieted by the way she moved to look out at the nighttime stars outside Aidan¡¯s window.

    Claire allowed a long sigh to compose herself, after her statement had done well to silence Sean as well, ¡°Not that it matters, but what I wanted to ask you was to use your ¡®persuasion¡¯ to convince the king or his advisors to allow Aidan to stay at court, therefore allowing me to stay at court.¡± she told him in a quiet tone, her eyes still directed away from him and out into the darkened skies above.

    Sean looked down a moment, thinking on her words, ¡°That¡¯s the request Aidan spoke of earlier?¡±

    ¡°Like, I said, his continued role at court is in danger, so my role here would also be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Your role as his mistress?¡± Sean returned, though nearly inaudibly.

    ¡°A role I took only so I could be near you.¡± she retorted firmly, ¡°But like I said, not that it matters.¡± she repeated, her voice trailing off again.

    Sean closed his eyes against her words before managing another response, ¡°I swear Claire, the way you took my earlier statement is not how I meant it at all. I am the one person who knows for a fact that loving and respecting you, without any damn blood bond, is completely possible. I¡­¡± another pause, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to believe it was possible, for him.¡± he admitted at last.

    Claire looked down once more before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t love me like that yet, and though I wish to be his friend, I know I¡¯m not in love with him¡­¡± her own pause, ¡°It was just really nice to believe, that someone still could love me, again, without that bond.¡±

    That was when he moved across the room and pulled her against him, ¡°I may be bound to you now, but believe me when I promise you that someone always will.¡±

 Chapter 48

    ~1613~

    A decade after moving to the royal court it was now the night of Claire¡¯s forty-fifth birthday. Over her ten years there, she and Sean had had very few chances to interact with each other at all. After all, she only was even in the same part of the palace as him when there were large gala type events, and during those, Sean would be entertaining rather than having any real time to spend with her. Though, the less the two did spend time together, the less likely it was for anyone to link Sean, Aidan, and herself together, therefore linking them all back to Griffyn.

    Of course, these facts left her with not much in the way of friendships at all. There were the servants who barely even spoke when coming in or out of her quarters, and of course, Aidan. Due to this fact, she and Aidan had obviously grown quite close over that decade, though this made it that much easier for those around them to believe in the truthfulness of their relationship.

    As the two had grown so close, it was not that surprising when Aidan chose to spend the evening of Claire¡¯s birthday alone in his quarters with her. The two had just undressed each other and had begun the prelude to their lovemaking when there was a loud knock at the door of their quarters, despite it already being well after nine o¡¯clock.

    Aidan sighed in a combination of disbelief and annoyance after moving his mouth from her breasts, ¡°I¡¯m very tempted to stay here, but I do believe the person knocking at my door needs more than a slight lesson in etiquette.¡± Aidan complained, while still forcing a soft tone to his voice as he addressed Claire in a breathy whisper, considering his own state prior to the interruption.

    Claire swallowed a bit, glancing at the door before pulling the covers around herself and sitting up awkwardly before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s Sean,¡± she informed Aidan quietly.

    Aidan looked quickly back her way with a raise of the eyebrow, ¡°And how do you know that?¡±

    Claire looked down slightly, ¡°I always know when he¡¯s near.¡± she admitted quietly.

    Aidan shook his head slightly, forcing back more of his awe at yet another ability these Kindred seemed to possess, ¡°And might you also know why he is knocking at my door, at this hour, unannounced?¡± he asked, trying to keep his voice gentle, despite the annoyance at the fact of the interruption at all.

    ¡°It is my birthday, I suppose.¡± she offered quietly as she pulled the cover more tightly around her body and moved to sit up completely.

    ¡°And did you invite him, without letting me know, beforehand?¡± he had to add.

    ¡°And when could I have done that?¡± she scoffed slightly, ¡°I can¡¯t even remember the last time I got to do more than nod hello to him.¡± she admitted softly.

    Aidan took another long breath as he grudgingly moved from the bed to slide his trousers back on. He tossed one more look back her way before taking another breath and moving toward the door, ¡°I don¡¯t recall offering you an invitation to my quarters, tonight.¡± was Aidan¡¯s greeting as he opened the door ever so slightly to their more than impatient visitor.

    Scowling a bit at Aidan¡¯s greeting, Sean bypassed his immediate response to instead continue with the reason of his visit, ¡°I contacted Griffyn earlier this evening. He wants us to go and see him.¡±

    ¡°Wait, go back.¡± Aidan furrowed his brow, ¡°You sent a messenger to him in the last¡­¡± he glanced at the clock, ¡°two hours, and have already received a response? All messages to Griffyn are to be delivered to and from me, not you.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a messenger. I have a slightly quicker method for getting in touch with another of my kind.¡± he pointedly stressed the difference between himself and Aidan once more, while forcing himself not to try and peer through the slightly open door behind Aidan.

    Aidan swallowed hard before speaking, ¡°You can communicate with him, without need of a messenger, at all?¡± he asked with a slight tremor to his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of many tricks that I was told about long ago, and just recently perfected. After all, my role here does require quite a different ¡®skill set¡¯ than you possess, does it not?¡± he told him smartly, his conversation also causing Claire to move from the bed to quickly slide back into her nightgown, though she was still mostly out of Sean¡¯s direct line of sight despite her hearing easily allowing her to follow along with the interaction from inside the room.

    Aidan took another breath before continuing, ¡°And why did you feel the need to contact Griffyn on your own?¡±

    ¡°You should know by now how much Griffyn dislikes being kept waiting.¡± Sean responded plainly, ¡°So perhaps the two of you need to get dressed so you can procure us transportation to his home, don¡¯t you agree?¡± he finished with his own tone more than a bit cool, as it always seemed to be when speaking with Aidan.

    Aidan scowled slightly at Sean¡¯s obvious condescension, which also caused Claire a bit of discomfort at the thought of having to spend an evening with both of these men at the same instance, as the relationship between the two of them was more than a bit antagonistic, to say the least, and it was obvious that she, herself, was the main cause for that fact.

    <hr>

    The trip to Griffyn¡¯s home was silent and tense, as expected. Sean seemed unwilling to say much along the journey anyway, even if his companions hadn¡¯t been a bit too uncomfortable to ask, as it was. Upon their arrival, the servants at the entrance simply nodded, already having expected their visit, apparently.

    When they made their way to the throne room where Griffyn waited with his own impatience, he spoke up quickly, having no time for pretense, ¡°So, what is this important matter, Sean?¡± the eldest of them asked with a slight scowl.

    Sean stepped forward and squared his shoulders before answering, ¡°I know when we first came to your shores, you were convinced we knew nothing about how to survive this new life. But it has now been ten years, and the methods we all need to implement in order to survive become clearer with each passing night.¡± he began, Claire and Aidan both looking on with their own wary curiosity to find out why Sean had so suddenly brought this meeting about, as well.

    ¡°Your point?¡± Griffyn prodded him along mirroring Sean¡¯s own interaction with Aidan on the night that he was asked to cement Aidan¡¯s presence at court, as he obviously had done, since.

    ¡°There was one lesson I have finally learned while living here and looking back on my sire¡¯s life as well as my own in recent years. Something Haven always tried to get through to me: Never get too comfortable in any one place, the longer you stay, the less safe you are. Wouldn¡¯t you agree with those statements?¡± Sean asked Griffyn pointedly.

    Griffyn sighed a moment, ¡°Does that mean there is a reason to worry about such a factor at this point in time then?¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°There¡¯s been suspicions whispered that I¡¯ve managed to overhear in passing.¡±

    ¡°Suspicions?¡± Griffyn guided him along.

    ¡°When one person seems to age very well, it is a blessing. When two fail to age badly, it is odd. When three never seem to show any wear over a decade, it causes those whispers, which I have overheard in recent nights. It¡¯s been a decade, and it¡¯s becoming quite apparent that that is too long to live amongst the same group of mortals.¡± Sean continued, ¡°Am I wrong on any of these counts?¡±

    Claire and Aidan both looked down in response to Sean¡¯s statements, Aidan¡¯s worry more than clear, as Sean had a valid point and Aidan had still not achieved his wish to become like them. Griffyn simply seemed to be mulling over the words, himself.

    After another moment, Griffyn spoke again, ¡°I suppose having all three of you continue to stay at court would only add to such suspicions, but I still need at least one member of my clan to remain there.¡± he stated simply as he looked between Sean and Claire, ¡°So, it looks like the two of you have a decision to make, don¡¯t you?¡± he stated pointedly, causing Sean to narrow his eyes and Claire to quickly turn her eyes to Griffyn in a moment of panic. Aidan himself just looked downwards, seeming to sink into a deep melancholy at the very thought of being pulled away from his only purpose in the human world, before ever having achieved the ends he wished for in the Kindred world, either.

    After another long moment and a look toward Claire¡¯s sad demeanor, Sean forced himself to speak, ¡°I suppose it would make more sense for me to be the one who remained, rather than Claire.¡± he stated the obvious, though sadly. Which only caused further cracks to widen in both Aidan¡¯s and Claire¡¯s composures.

    Griffyn simply allowed a slight nod of affirmation before moving onward, ¡°Very well, you will go back to court tonight, alone, Sean. The two of you will remain behind. You are dismissed.¡± he stated simply, with no further thought to the matter as he began to turn away.

    ¡°I may have a better solution.¡± Claire forced herself to speak up, causing both her lovers to look quickly back her way.

    ¡°A better solution?¡± Griffyn smirked, his tone and expression almost amused at the very idea that Claire would be the one able to find a better solution, not to mention voicing the idea that she could ever be better at problem solving than any man, let alone her own husband.

    ¡°Yes.¡± she spoke shakily, ¡°Though Sean does have more access to the king and his advisors than I do, Aidan is the one who has the most access out of all three of us.¡± she reminded them, their eyes narrowing a bit as they tried to guess at what her point truly would ultimately be.

    Finally, Griffyn was the one to speak up, ¡°True as that is, in case you missed it earlier, I said that I need a member of my clan at court. Aidan was not even one of the two choices, my dear.¡± their Prince told her, speaking with that same overwhelming condescension of his.

    Claire was the one who steeled her shoulders then before continuing, ¡°But he could be.¡± was her simple explanation, designed to solve the all three of the problems of having a vampiric spy at court, giving Aidan his own dream of becoming like them, and allowing her and Sean the chance to be together again, for real, this time. Of course, her solution caused both Aidan and Sean to look up with more than a bit of surprise at it.

    ¡°You¡¯re honestly suggesting he be turned?¡± Griffyn returned, though oddly, his tone was unreadable, for the most part.

    ¡°It would solve all of the problems before us.¡± she stated, whilst not specifically listing all three of those that she actually had in mind, ¡°And, as your law requires, I am asking permission, before I embrace him.¡± she allowed herself to add pointedly.

    ¡°And you want to be the one to do this, as well?¡± Griffyn continued, though his tone still gave nothing of his own opinion away.

    Forcing the conviction to remain in her tone, as odd as that ever had been for her to display in all her forty-five years on earth, ¡°I assumed that I would be the one that you would want to do it.¡±

    Griffyn raised his brow slightly at her statement before replying, in the continued emotionless tone, ¡°And how did you come to that assumption?¡±

    ¡°Because, you would never want to make him your childe, and give him the power that your blood possesses. I am the weakest of all three of us Kindred here. If I were his sire, he would still be a member of your clan, though still even easier for you to control then either I or Sean even. And I¡¯m sure control is something very important to you, is it not?¡± she stated the facts plainly, despite how the words might affect Aidan. After all, even if he were a vampiric generation below herself, he would still be one of them, and that was what he claimed to have always wanted from her, anyway.

    Griffyn thought over her arguments for another moment, almost seeming equal parts shocked as well as even impressed by her accurate logic, ¡°Very well, permission granted. Bring him to me only when, and if, you get him under control, and we will discuss further plans at that point. Again, you are all dismissed.¡± and with that he turned and left the room, all three of them displaying different levels of amazement at having gained Griffyn¡¯s approval for anything at all, let alone something such as this.

    Aidan looked to be in the most shock of all as Claire just tried to regain her composure after having faced off with Griffyn, and actually having won. Sean just looked completely thrown by not only Claire¡¯s suggestion at all, but with the way she had plotted it out so quickly and so carefully, that their Prince had actually agreed to it at all.

    Claire then began to lead Aidan from the room, as he still seemed floored by the idea of his dream of a new existence actually being about to come to fruition. Sean simply followed them in his own moment of continued silence and another shake of his long blonde locks, before speaking up once they had exited the throne room, ¡°You honestly want to change him?¡±

    ¡°All of us seem to agree that it is our best solution.¡± was Claire¡¯s quiet reply as she and Aidan continued moving back toward the room she and Sean had stayed in upon their first night in Griffyn¡¯s home.

    ¡°But Claire, all other factors aside, you know what happens after the change. He¡¯ll be nearly feral.¡± he warned, the words causing another crack in Aidan¡¯s composure, as most humans were never aware of the pain that all new Kindred awoke with upon the night of their rebirth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to try and help him through it.¡± were her only shakily spoken words as they reached the room at last.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just ¡®try.¡¯ You have to be strong enough to both control him and then teach him, as well. Otherwise he could¡­¡± though Sean didn¡¯t finish the sentence, knowing Claire¡¯s own mind allowed her to complete it on her own, most likely before he even reached the end of the sentence, himself.

    ¡°I could what?¡± Aidan stammered a bit as he looked between the two of them as Claire closed the door behind them, her own discomfort at Sean¡¯s previous words easily clear.

    Claire allowed a long sigh before managing to answer, ¡°When you first change, you awaken again with a terrible hunger. You can¡¯t think of anything but getting to the nearest source of blood and taking all you can.¡± a slight pause, ¡°You could very easily murder someone on that first night without even realizing you had done it, until it was too late.¡± she finished, her own voice breaking a bit as she mentally relived those first moments of her own new existence once more.

    ¡°But you, you¡¯ll stop me?¡± Aidan swallowed again, his breath more than a bit ragged as he spoke.

    ¡°It took Haven to control me, and he¡¯s even stronger than you or I, Claire.¡± Sean interjected before Claire¡¯s own response made it past her lips.

    Claire turned back to look up at him, ¡°And I am stronger than Aidan, am I not?¡± she said with the slightest bite to her tone, even if it were only for the sake of hiding her own fear of what controlling a new childe might actually entail, ¡°Do you really have so little confidence in me, Sean?¡± she had to add in a hurt whisper.

    Sean was a bit caught by that obvious hurt in her tone, causing him to take a moment before attempting to explain his fears, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­when I changed, I tried to kill the first person I saw, without even thinking, and that person was my sire.¡± another sad sigh, ¡°You will be his first target, Claire. Can you not see why I am so afraid of that scenario? I¡¯ve barely been able to be near you at all in the last decade, and now, you want to put yourself in this kind of very real danger? Am I not allowed to be upset by that very idea?¡±

    Claire simply cast her eyes downwards as she took in Sean¡¯s plainly obvious fear, when fear was something that he had went above and beyond to never display in front of her once, since her change. Aidan swallowed again as he took in both sides of their conversation before managing to add to it, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted her to change me ever since I first laid eyes on her. I have no intention of hurting her, Sean.¡±

    Sean just scoffed and shook his head, ¡°You just really don''t fathom this at all, Aidan. You will have absolutely no control once you change, no matter how much you think you have now.¡± he told him firmly, then allowed himself to look back at where Claire still did not pull her eyes from the floor, then he turned his words back to Aidan again, ¡°But that won¡¯t matter to me: If you do hurt her¡­I promise that you will not see even one full night of that eternity that she is trying to give you. I will end you, period.¡±

 Chapter 49

    It was decided that Aidan would be turned after the next evening¡¯s sunset, therefore allowing a full night to try and stop his frenzy, as well as teach him how to feed without killing. Of course, this decision was almost entirely left up to Claire, herself. Griffyn easily washed his hands of the matter until after it would be determined if Aidan would even make it through those lessons, and Sean obviously supported the decision in no way, as his statements the previous night had made abundantly clear. Normally, having been bound to Sean, Claire could never have gone against his wishes in such matters of life and death, however due to the extended time away from each other for almost all of the entire last decade, the only bond that still remained between the two at that point in time, was that bond from their mortal lives together, and that bond was a completely different kind, indeed.

    When the sun did set, Claire slowly rose from her slumber to find that Sean was already leaving the bed, himself. Though they had shared that bed during the day, Sean did not even return to it until dawn was nearly upon them, leaving no time to further discuss the matter of Aidan¡¯s embrace, or their own current lack of a bond to each other, before the sun forced both of them into that deathlike state once again.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± she called after him as he quickly moved from the bed and headed toward the door of the bedroom.

    ¡°Expecting a delivery, of sorts.¡± he wrote off her call after him as he found the door handle, ¡°And you have other matters to attend to tonight, don¡¯t you?¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding a bit coolly before leaving the room, the door falling shut with a loud bang behind him.

    Claire swallowed sadly at his quick departure, more than a bit hurt by the fact that he was quite eager to leave her side, despite the fears he had voiced that this night could bring a very tragic end to her life, permanently, this time. Before having much more time to dwell on that hurt though, there was a knock at the bedroom door. Even without the supernatural connection she had to her own sire, she also guessed at her other visitor that night, considering the night¡¯s plans.

    ¡°Come in,¡± she called out, just barely loud enough for Aidan to make out her words at all.

    ¡°Where was Sean heading so quickly?¡± he greeted her, his voice trembling ever so slightly at the prospect of his life ending and his new life beginning, and what that fact would bring with it.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me. Just said something about a delivery.¡± she admitted quietly with a sad shrug as she moved to pull a robe over her nightgown, her eyes not yet meeting Aidan¡¯s, despite the obvious worry in his voice that night.

    It took Claire several more silent moments of attempting to steel herself for the night ahead. After having lost that unnatural bond to Sean, she felt she was also now missing nearly all of what little emotional strength she still had.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Aidan asked with concern after her extended silence as she still faced away from him, absently running her fingers over one of Sean¡¯s jackets that had been left upon the back of the chair nearest the bed at some point the night before.

    She allowed a shaky sigh at his words, when she should have been the one comforting him that night, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just¡­¡± she simply let her voice trail off.

    ¡°Just¡­what?¡± he asked worriedly, then couldn¡¯t help moving closer to her, a hand touching her hair gently, ¡°Are you having second thoughts about embracing me?¡± he worried aloud.

    Another sigh, ¡°It¡¯s not so much that as¡­¡± she began, though failed to complete the sentence once more, trying to remind herself that the positions should be reversed that night, and she should be the one providing the assurances, not the other way around.

    Though, he continued to try and get to the root of her own upset, ¡°What is it then, Claire?¡±

    She shook her head once more, forcing back the drop of red that had begun forming at the corner of her emerald eyes, as she knew she would need every bit of her own blood store to get through this night at all. She finally gave in to answering his continued concern, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve barely seen him at all, in ten years, and now that we are together once again, he¡¯s barely even speaking to me.¡± she whispered shakily.

    Aidan¡¯s own eyes turned downwards at her words. It was true that he did care about her after those ten years, but it was also true that she had never even agreed to grant him his wish to become like her, until she was forced to, in order to assure that she would not be torn away from her husband for any longer than she already had been. And now, her decision to embrace Aidan was the very thing that was now driving she and Sean emotionally apart. Prior to that choice, the two were only physically separated, which seemed much, much less painful, for either of them.

    Aidan allowed a long sigh before finding a response, ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that the reason he is so upset is because he¡¯s terrified of losing you. That in itself should prove that you have not lost him, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± he asked quietly.

    Claire allowed another ragged sigh, and forced a small smile at the logic behind his words, and the fact that he was even trying to quell her fears at all, when his own had to be overwhelming at that point in time.

    Before Claire could move forward with the night¡¯s plans, the door to the bedroom opened once more, ¡°Sean?¡± she asked in surprise as he had moved through the door, though remained standing in the doorway.

    ¡°My ¡®delivery¡¯ arrived while we slept.¡± was Sean¡¯s response.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± she answered, obviously not quite sure where Sean was going with that statement, considering it seemed to have nothing to do with the situation at hand.

    ¡°During the last ten years, I¡¯ve met several people who were guests at the palace galas at one time or another. Some, I took more note of than others.¡± he stated calmly, still obstructing the view into the hallway behind where he still stood, ¡°Would you like to meet one of them, Claire?¡± he added, his tone making it clear that there was so much more to his question.

    ¡°Tonight?¡± she asked, she and Aidan both more than a little puzzled by Sean¡¯s offer, or more precisely, the timing of it.

    ¡°Most definitely, tonight.¡± Sean replied cryptically. Though, before either of the two inside the room could make any further inquiries about Sean¡¯s odd statements, he moved aside, speaking politely to someone who had been waiting in the hall outside the room, ¡°This way, won¡¯t you?¡± he stated, moving aside to allow a young woman with long light brown waves and sky blue eyes above an unhealthily petite frame to step into the room in front of him.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Those ocean colored eyes of hers then moved immediately to Aidan, looking more than a bit surprised at seeing him at all. Though that was nothing compared to Aidan¡¯s own shock at her presence there in Griffyn¡¯s home that night.

    ¡°Fiona¡­what on earth are you doing here, of all places?¡± was his greeting as he took only a step toward her while Sean closed the door behind them ominously, an action which halted all of their motions.

    ¡°I¡­I honestly don¡¯t know.¡± she admitted, her own voice shaking a bit as she looked around at her unfamiliar surroundings, as well as at her current companions, two of which were almost complete strangers to her, though Sean she did remember having met at least once on one of her rare visits to the palace to see her husband, who now spoke to her once again that night.

    Pulling his worried eyes away from the door Sean had just closed, Aidan moved them back to her, ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t know? You¡®ve never even been to this place before.¡± he asked with more than a bit of confusion at her odd answer.

    ¡°I mean just what I said. I don¡¯t know. I just know that, early this morning, right before the sun rose, I suddenly just felt the need to come here, to this place. And believe me, I know how strange that sounds. I traveled all day to get here from our home, and I don¡¯t even know¡­why.¡± she shrugged a bit fearfully, causing both Aidan¡¯s and Claire¡¯s eyes to turn to Sean with a million silent questions in them. Though Sean himself paid no heed to those questioning glances as he continued to simply watch the scene unfold in front of him.

    That was when Aidan spoke up again, directing his words to Sean, ¡°What did you do to her?¡± was his only spoken question.

    Sean simply allowed a slight smirk, but Fiona was the one who spoke up, ¡°Mr. Beringer? I only met him once, ages ago. Why would you think he had done something to me, Aidan?¡±

    Aidan simply narrowed his eyes again, ¡°What did you do?¡± he repeated the question to Sean once again, despite his wife¡¯s meekly stated defense of the older man.

    Sean simply scoffed at Aidan¡¯s suddenly developed concern for his practically abandoned wife, ¡°Just used part of that ¡®skill set¡¯ of mine again.¡± he stated with his own steady tone.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­¡± Aidan searched for the proper words, ¡°make her like me, did you?¡± he settled on, only causing Fiona to narrow her eyes at the strange statement.

    Another scoff from Sean, ¡°Please, you heard her. I¡¯ve only met your lovely wife once, ages ago.¡±

    ¡°And what did you do, that you somehow could do, after only that one meeting with her?¡± Aidan continued, ignoring his wife¡¯s confusion as he pressed for some explanation.

    ¡°Oh, you will learn how to perform all of our little tricks sometime after tonight, now won¡¯t you?¡± Sean stated coolly, ¡°I simply thought it would be the ¡®proper¡¯ thing to do to at least allow you the chance to bid farewell to the last tie that you still had to your current life. Some never get that chance at all, you know. I almost didn¡¯t, myself.¡± he added for weight.

    ¡°The last tie to this life?¡± Fiona repeated worriedly as she tossed a fearful look back at Sean before moving closer to Aidan, and lowering her voice, ¡°What does he mean by that?¡±

    Aidan took another deep breath, obviously more than a bit angered by Sean¡¯s actions that night, for many reasons. Claire simply cast her eyes downwards, refusing to allow any of her own reaction to this turn of events to be known just yet. Then, Aidan spoke once again, ¡°I did not ask you to do this, especially without any notice whatsoever of your plans.¡± he told Sean angrily.

    ¡°Hmm, now you know how I¡¯ve felt in nights of late.¡± Sean returned, his eyes pointedly moving to Claire before returning them to Aidan.

    ¡°So you brought her here to get even with me?¡± Aidan scoffed with disbelief, ignoring the hurt that the words may have caused Fiona on top of all her other confusion of the moment.

    That was when Claire finally joined the conversation, ¡°No, not to get even with you, Aidan.¡± she just looked over at Sean with a shake of her head, ¡°I know that you''re angry with me, but how does that justify putting her in this kind of danger? Honestly, Sean?¡±

    ¡°Danger?¡± Fiona interjected, ¡°What do they mean, Aidan?¡± she asked him worriedly.

    Though, Sean simply moved on, ¡°So you finally admit, now, that it is dangerous? That¡¯s progress.¡± he told Claire bluntly.

    ¡°I never said it wasn¡¯t, Sean. But bringing her into this? There¡¯s no good excuse for that. And we both know you didn¡¯t do it just so he could say goodbye, so don¡¯t try to pass that off as the reason, again, please.¡± Claire returned, her own voice more sad than anything else at that point.

    Sean just scoffed again, ¡°So it¡¯s perfectly all right for my wife to be risking her life, but not for his? How does that work?¡±

    Aidan was obviously still angry at the entire situation, but he said nothing as he looked down, all of them still overlooking the building fear in Fiona as she looked between all of them.

    ¡°There¡¯s more than few differences to those two scenarios, Sean.¡± Claire returned, though her voice was weak.

    ¡°One being that I actually love my wife?¡± Sean bit back, his anger causing him to easily overlook the effect the statement would have on Aidan as he glared back at Sean, and on Fiona, who looked quickly down, despite her current fear of what any of their words really meant.

    Claire closed her eyes tightly against the sharpness of Sean¡¯s words, ¡°One being that I am much more able to defend my own self than she ever would be. I would think that¡¯s a pretty important one too, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Sean just shook his head again, ¡°What you think of my actions tonight, aside, you are still overlooking the fact that if you do this, he will need to eat, and someone¡¯s life will have to be at risk, greatly at risk.¡± he repeated firmly, ¡°And I will tear this world down if that person is you, Claire.¡±

    Claire looked down sadly once more. Despite her disapproval of Sean¡¯s actions that night, he still had a very valid point, but she had to at least try and continue, ¡°You managed to survive the change without murdering your sire. Doesn¡¯t that mean we should believe that it would at least be possible for Aidan to do the same?¡±

    ¡°I still needed to eat Claire, just like you did.¡° he reminded, ¡°And just believing it¡¯s possible that he might not kill you, that won¡¯t be enough to assure it.¡± Sean stated, his own voice finally dropping to a shaky whisper of his own, ¡°And I just don¡¯t understand why you want this, again.¡±

    ¡°Want what again?¡± she asked with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°To risk your own death, again. Especially now that you know what death really is, or should I say, isn¡¯t?¡± he just shook his head again, ¡°At least before, you had a reason, a reason to want to do that, so you could come back again. But, if you can¡¯t control him, then that will mean you won¡¯t ever be able to come back from that darkness again, Claire. And I just wish I knew why you want, so desperately, to disappear into that darkness instead of staying here with me, like I always believed you wanted to, until now.¡± he finished sadly as he said nothing more before turning back toward the door to leave the room once again.

    That was when her tears did well up as she called after him, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m doing this so I can---¡± though he was already out the door and retreating down the hall before her words could be fully formed.

    Casting one more terrified glance back at where Claire was floored by her own sadness, and Aidan was frozen, not knowing how he could possibly comfort either woman, Fiona quickly darted out the door after Sean.

    ¡°Goddammit!¡± Claire managed through her own tears as the young woman tried to make her escape.

    In a flash of speed, Claire moved through the door behind Fiona quickly, surpassing her own mere human limitations of movement and catching her arm in a deadly grip, which only caused the younger woman to break down in uncontrollable sobs as Aidan managed to reach the hall outside the door moments later.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, please.¡± Claire attempted to speak softly, despite the strong grip she had on Fiona¡¯s arm, and despite her own overabundance of emotion at that particular moment.

    ¡°My, god, what are you?¡± Fiona cried, moving her tear filled eyes back to Aidan for the slightest moment, ¡°What are any of you?¡±

    ¡°Something you¡¯re really not supposed to know about, Fiona.¡± Claire told her in what almost sounded like an apologetic manner.

    ¡°God you¡¯re going to kill me, aren¡¯t you?¡± she continued through the sobs still shaking her body.

    Claire continued to hold the other woman tightly in place, despite her own sad sigh, ¡°It¡¯s not something I want to do.¡± a slight pause as she used her other hand to lift the younger woman¡¯s trembling chin and then met Fiona¡¯s tear-filled eyes with her own, ¡°Please, go to sleep now.¡± she told her in that haunting tone, causing the woman to nearly immediately collapse unconsciously into Claire¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 50

    Despite his dramatic exit earlier in the evening, Sean¡¯s own worry did not let him stay away from Claire for any more than a few hours, and even those were unbearably long for him. He had hoped that by his refusal to stay there and watch her go through with her plans, that maybe she would come to her senses and not go through with them at all. However, after the first few hours since he had left the room, and still had not heard anything on the matter, his panic set in even more firmly.

    Rather than ¡®not going through with it,¡¯ Claire actually had taken the opposite approach: ¡®Getting it over with as quickly as possible,¡¯ especially since she knew that she could very well need that entire night to train Aidan in how to safely feed, assuming she even made it to that point, at all.

    When Sean gave into his fears over his stubbornness, he did move back to the room quickly only a few hours after having left it. Though upon opening that door again, his motions were halted immediately by the scene before him. Inside that luxurious bedroom, he found Fiona dropped limply into a chair near the bed, her long locks haphazardly fallen from the tight knot they had been wrapped in upon her arrival. She was now unconscious, and much paler than she had been when he had last seen her. Two separate trails of blood, originating from the puncture wounds in her neck, now drifted together into one stream, staining the front of the dark blue dress she had arrived in that night.

    As disheartening as that sight was, it was the bed near Fiona¡¯s resting place that was what truly drew Sean¡¯s attention. Atop that bed, Aidan clung desperately to Claire, his arms around her thin waist, his head laying against her neck as he held her tightly, looking more than distraught by the whole of the night¡¯s events. Claire herself also appeared to be unconscious while lying there beneath his grip, which caused even more panic to envelop Sean, before his keen eyesight finally detected the way her fingers weakly tangled in Aidan¡¯s dark curls as he continued to hold her tight against him.

    Seeing that tiny motion of her pale fingers was enough to finally return Sean¡¯s wits to him, as he found his voice at last, speaking hoarsely to the one of the three who somehow seemed to be in the best condition at that point, ¡°Aidan¡­¡±

    Caught inside his own head at that point in time, Aidan seemed startled by the sound of Sean¡¯s voice as he then forced himself to lift his head and turn his eyes toward the doorway, where Sean still stood.

    ¡°Sean.¡± Aidan croaked the word more than spoke it as he forced himself to gently relinquish his grip on Claire and carefully push himself up from the bed next to her. Though, when he did move from her at last is when Claire¡¯s own injuries were made apparent.

    There, below where he had been resting his head against her pale neck, there were another set of matching, still unhealed fang marks, along with her own trail of blood seeping over the swell of her breasts above the corset she wore that night.

    Sean¡¯s eyes immediately moved from Aidan back to Claire as he caught sight of that trail of red contrasting so startlingly against her snow-colored flesh. Though Aidan soon forced more of his own words, ¡°She¡¯s still alive Sean. I didn¡¯t kill her.¡± he assured in a whisper as he managed to take a slow, sad step away from the bed before turning his eyes worriedly to his own wife, ¡°I haven¡¯t checked to see, yet if¡­¡± though he didn¡¯t manage to finish the sentence.

    ¡°Your wife¡¯s also alive, though barely.¡± Sean managed in the continued whisper, his own eyes not able to move from Claire, themselves, ¡°Take Fiona to Griffyn.¡± Sean swallowed a bit as he allowed himself to move closer to where Claire remained unmoving atop the bed, barely conscious, herself, ¡°Tell him she needs to forget. He¡¯ll know what that means.¡±

    ¡°But what about Claire?¡± Aidan managed.

    ¡°Go. Now.¡± Sean repeated more firmly, his eyes never once moving from his own wife throughout his instructions.

    Aidan simply nodded, knowing not to prod Sean for even one more moment at that particular point in time. He then moved to gently lift Fiona¡¯s tiny and limp frame into his arms and nodded once more back at where Sean paid no heed to him, before Aidan finally moved to carry the other woman from the room, as instructed.

    The raise in Sean¡¯s voice on his last order to Aidan did cause the slightest bit of awareness to seep into Claire¡¯s mind as she turned her head ever so slightly towards the sound of that voice, forcing her eyes to weakly open once more, ¡°Sean.¡± she managed, the name nearly dying in her throat before she forced it out.

    His own voice shook more than a bit as he moved closer, ¡°Claire, please don¡¯t try and move too much.¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­.I¡¯m fine.¡± she forced more words as she attempted to sit up in the bed, the weakness in her voice belying her words almost as much as the way her entire body trembled weakly in the effort it even took to sit up, a clear sign that nearly all of what blood she had had in her system was very nearly gone now.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not Claire.¡± he whispered as he moved to the bed next to her, trying not to jostle her obviously weakened body any more as he did, ¡°He took so much from you, you¡¯re not even healing, let alone, barely able to move, at all. You are not fine, by any means.¡± he scolded through his own building tears as he took her limp hand in his own.

    ¡°I did though¡­I stopped him, before he killed me.¡± she managed, ¡°But Fiona¡­he went for her and¡­I tried to pull him off her, before he¡­ but I was just so¡­.¡± her voice trailed off, not even able, then to form the tears that were obvious in her own voice.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°She¡¯s alive too, Claire, though barely, and still unconscious, but alive.¡± Sean attempted to quell her unspoken fears as he squeezed her hand once more.

    ¡°She is?¡± she attempted a weak smile, though even forming it seemed to take more effort than she could muster right then, as keeping herself conscious at all seemed to be draining what was left of all that strength she normally would have had.

    ¡°God, Claire.¡± he whispered, though only shook his head rather than adding any more to his statement. Instead he simply moved closer, tearing his wrist with his own fangs once more, as he had done before, those fifteen years ago, to bring her back from that death that she was so close to once again this night.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± she managed as he moved his wrist to her lips.

    ¡°Drink, Claire. You¡¯re not healing¡­You have to.¡±

    She simply turned her eyes to his, then closed them for the briefest moment, against those still unformed tears, before giving in, and finally drinking deeply from his vein, letting his blood bring her back to their world, once again.

    <hr>

    When they awoke at the next night¡¯s sunset, Claire was in much better condition than she had been the previous night. She smiled weakly back at Sean, who remained silent as she changed out of the blood stained clothing she had still been wearing as she had fallen asleep next to him that morning. After his eyes unwaveringly watched as she disrobed and then dressed herself again in another beautiful crushed velvet gown with the corset built in, Sean finally pulled his eyes from her long enough to rise from the bed as well, just as she finished tying the bodice shut.

    ¡°I was so out of it last night, I don¡¯t even know¡­is Aidan all right?¡± she asked Sean softly as he moved from the bed at last.

    ¡°He was doing a lot better than either you, or his wife.¡± Sean replied, though he did so while forcing all emotions out his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sure Griffyn wants to see us now.¡± he added with brevity as he simply nodded to her before moving to the door once again.

    Claire looked down sadly at the way in which he spoke in such a monotone, despite the emotion of the previous night, but she said nothing as she simply sighed and forced herself to move through the door behind him in silence.

    When they did reach Griffyn¡¯s throne, he barely acknowledged their arrival as he remained in his seat, sipping at a chalice of red liquid. As he allowed another sip, he finally moved his eyes over to them a few moments after their arrival, speaking up at last, ¡°I see you both managed to remain in one piece.¡± was his only greeting.

    Claire was the one who spoke up first, though quietly, ¡°Is Aidan well, also?¡±

    Griffyn just smirked at her concern, but allowed a response, ¡°He just left.¡±

    ¡°Left?¡± she repeated.

    ¡°To go back to court.¡± Griffyn surprisingly provided her with further information, though emotionlessly, as he always seemed to speak.

    ¡°Already?¡± she asked with obvious surprise.

    ¡°You got him through the frenzy, sloppily as it was, you still did your duty as his sire. Now he¡¯s on his own.¡± Griffyn stated, unconcerned.

    ¡°But there¡¯s so much more he still has to learn¡­¡± she argued, though easily checked herself, considering her audience.

    Griffyn just shook his head with another smirk, ¡°The point was to have a member of my clan remain at court, and that¡¯s where he¡¯s going. End of story.¡± he added with the slightest shrug.

    ¡°And us?¡± Sean finally interrupted.

    ¡°Yes, you.¡± Griffyn stated thoughtfully as he took another sip, ¡°That is the question now, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sean took that opportunity to speak once again, ¡°Well, if you somehow haven¡¯t already planned out the next decade of our lives,¡± he began, though forced himself to stifle the bitterness his tone had adopted throughout the sentence, ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±

    Griffyn just shook his head at both Sean¡¯s words and tone, ¡°The two of you are just full of suggestions and plans, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Not as many as we had, when we first arrived here.¡± Sean replied coolly, then moved on, ¡°Over the last decade though, there were some nights that I didn¡¯t need to be present, as the king was in meetings or such, so I had time to explore this new home of ours.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Griffyn returned with only a slight curiosity peeking through his tone.

    ¡°Spending a decade in the employ of the royal family has provided me with a bit more resources than I had upon my arrival here. And there is a growing town not more than an hour¡¯s ride from here. In that town is a very small theatre that I would like to purchase.¡±

    Griffyn raised a brow at Sean¡¯s request as Claire looked over at him with more than a bit of her own surprise, being the first time she had heard Sean speak of these plans, not that she had had much contact with him at all over the last several years.

    ¡°Would you now?¡± Griffyn returned.

    ¡°I now have the experience I would need to provide entertainment fit for the masses, and the building itself has an unused top floor, which could be made into a home, of sorts, at least for the time being.¡± Sean continued plainly.

    ¡°And the obvious question here, is what do I have to gain by pushing through the purchase of a property for someone whose real name, or identity, or birth date, should never be attached to any documents of any kind?¡±

    Sean sighed, though expected such a question, ¡°A percentage of all the profits we make, not to mention drawing more people to the town, therefore adding to your own resources, of a certain sort.¡± Sean provided his answer.

    Griffyn narrowed his eyes as he thought on the proposal, ¡°You still are both greatly indebted to me, so expect that percentage to be very large, indeed. And do not think I won¡¯t call on you again for other favors.¡±

    ¡°I would expect no less.¡± Sean returned with a slight bow of his head.

    Sean then left Griffyn to make whatever arrangements would need to be made, Claire moving quickly to keep up with Sean¡¯s own pace as he left the room.

    ¡°A theatre?¡± she spoke up as she continued following him, ¡°And he¡¯s going along with it?¡± she added with an attempt at a smile, ¡°This is like our dreams are coming true, finally.¡± she added with another smile.

    That was when Sean finally stopped his forward motion to look back down at her, offering a response at last, ¡°So, this makes you happy, then?¡±

    ¡°It sounds perfect, Sean, of course it makes me happy¡­¡± seeing that he had still not returned her own smile, ¡°If it makes you happy, too, that is.¡± she had to add a little warily, in regards to the darkness that still remained in his mood.

    Sean just scoffed, ¡°So, now you worry about my happiness?¡± he stated, the words and tone both stunning her with their harshness.

    Claire just shook her head, trying to find some response, ¡°I¡¯ve always cared about your happiness, Sean.¡± she whispered, though weakly.

    ¡°Oh, except for last night, right?¡± he returned with remaining bitterness.

    Claire sighed as she cast her eyes downwards before replying, ¡°You know that I did that so that we could be together. I don¡¯t know how many more ways I can say it, Sean.¡±

    Sean shook his head back down at her, ¡°I begged you not to go through with it, and you did it anyway. And you very nearly died, very, very nearly died because of it!¡± he added in an even harder tone, ¡°How would that have ever made me happy, Claire?¡± he growled the question back at her, but could say no more as he just turned and moved down the hall away from her once more.

 Chapter 51

    By the midpoint of that April, Aidan had sent their belongings from the royal palace, and Griffyn had also managed to push through the sell of the theatre, complete with ¡®convincing enough¡¯ documents. After all, he had spent nearly 130 years as Prince, and attaining fake documents and deeds for the plethora of Kindred he had ties to was nearly second nature to him at this point.

    Although, other things were going less smoothly. On the surface, it looked as though Claire¡¯s dreams of a new life where they no longer had to spend their nights in seclusion with their servants as their only ties to the human world, were beginning to come true. However, in the week since embracing Aidan, Sean¡¯s cool words to her the very next night were about the only ones he had spoken to her at all. Each night that his silence continued made all those other dreams seem less and less important to her after all, at least in comparison to that original dream she had started her life with: The dream of lasting love.

    When all the details about their impending move were sorted out, the two of them then made their way to one of Griffyn¡¯s carriages, where the servants had already packed their belongings for the move that would hopefully be away from Griffyn¡¯s home for a long, long time. Claire thought that she would be overjoyed at the idea of getting out from under Griffyn¡¯s thumb, at least to some extent, but Sean¡¯s continued silence did well to quash that small relief she should have felt.

    Several minutes into their trip, Claire couldn¡¯t help letting out a heavy sigh as Sean did nothing more than stare out at the nighttime landscape between Griffyn¡¯s home and what was to be their new one. With Sean showing no visible reaction to Claire¡¯s discontented sigh, she just had to find some way to force some kind of reaction out of him at all, before his silence drove her crazy.

    On that thought, Claire decided to make her move. She looked over at Sean once more, then steeled herself into getting that reaction once and for all. Claire then moved her hand down toward the hem of the long emerald green velvet dress she had worn that night. Considering the driver was their only company, and he was outside, at the reins, Claire continued to carefully begin pulling the thick material up over her high boots, and higher still.

    The very oddness of her motions did do well to form a slight crack in Sean¡¯s composure. While he did stay turned toward the window, his eyes still moved to the side to survey her motions. When she finally pulled her skirts high enough to allow the tiniest view of her undergarment, was when Sean finally allowed her to hear his voice once again, though he did well to try and keep it even and emotion-free, ¡°Too warm?¡± was his only response.

    ¡°Working on it.¡± she purred her response, knowing damn well that what he knew about the process that Kindred went through prior to lovemaking would make her meaning more than clear, ¡°How about you?¡± she added.

    ¡°Claire¡­¡± he began, though as she moved closer, his words fell short.

    ¡°Ten years, Sean.¡± she moved to whisper against his ear, ¡°That¡¯s such a long time.¡± she added as she gently began kissing his neck while moving even closer to him, her arm encircling his waist as her kisses continued.

    Sean¡¯s words were slowed even more as she finally moved to straddle his legs atop the cool wooden seat, pressing her chest tightly against his as her kisses continued with growing intensity, her skin now having warmed considerably to the touch.

    ¡°We¡¯re not exactly in the privacy of our bedroom.¡± he managed, though his words were shaky as her attentions moved to unfastening the button at the front of his own black velvet trousers.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Your point?¡± she giggled back at him as she finished her current task, her fingers easily moving inside his clothing as they began coaxing him into giving her the response she so obviously desired.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly like you¡­¡± Sean managed in the same stammer, his voice easily being halted again as she slid aside the material of her undergarment, pressing herself even more tightly against him as she did, the action easily causing him to give in and allow himself to harden against her.

    ¡°I hope that¡¯s not a complaint¡± she whispered against his cheek while her hand moved to slide him inside her own body again, for the first time in way, way too long, almost immediately beginning to move against him in the same motion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of complaining, right now.¡± he admitted in a ragged whisper. His prolonged time away from the pleasure of her touch then caused Sean to easily begin matching each of her motions with his own, his anger towards her in recent nights all but forgotten, at least for that particular passionate moment in time.

    <hr>

    When their lovemaking ended and the two finally managed to regain their composure again, Claire still gripped his waist tightly in the seat next to her as she rested her head against his shoulder. Sean¡¯s fingers gently tangled in her now slightly disheveled locks as his arm encircled her shoulder, though he still had not spoken since their encounter began.

    Finally Claire had to speak up again; the fact that at least the physical side of their relationship had been restored, giving her confidence, ¡°Are we ok now, Sean?¡± she whispered, though tenuously.

    Sean allowed his own small sigh as he searched for an answer, ¡°I will never be ok with you coming so close to death, Claire. It¡¯s not possible.¡± he added, though his tone still somehow remained gentle.

    Claire turned her eyes downwards sadly before attempting her own response, ¡°But if you cut me out of your life like you¡¯ve been, won¡¯t it be nearly as bad as if Ihaddied?¡± she asked him desperately.

    Sean shook his head before speaking again, ¡°I haven¡¯t cut you out of my life¡­it¡¯s just¡­¡± his voice trailed off as he lost the words he had been searching for.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only real thing I¡¯ve ever had in this world, Sean, and if you won¡¯t even speak to me¡­I just can¡¯t bear it.¡± she admitted with a sniffle.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who feels that way?¡± he managed, though in his own whisper, barely audible over the continued sound of the carriage moving through the night around them.

    She looked up at him quickly, ¡°I¡¯vebeentrying to talk to you, every night!¡± she denied.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the part I meant, Claire.¡±

    ¡°Which part, then?¡± she asked with a slight furrow of her brow.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only real thing I¡¯ve ever had, too. And you risking yourself that way¡­.risking leaving me so completely alone¡­I just am trying to grasp how you could do that to me.¡± he admitted with a shake of his head.

    Claire sighed shakily, her eyes turning downwards again before she found her voice once more, ¡°Before I chose to do that, you heard him. He was going to send you back to the palace again, and do who knows what with me.¡± a slight pause, ¡°I honestly believed it was the only way, Sean. The only way we could ever both get away from Griffyn, at least enough so that we could try and have a life of our own, at last. I hated the fact that it could have cost me my life, but if there was any chance, any chance at all that we could finally have that life, together, I had to take that chance.¡± she allowed another shaky sigh, ¡°Because if he really was going to keep us apart for even a second longer, let alone¡­¡± her voice trailed off sadly as she simply shook her head.

    ¡°I would¡¯ve tried to find a way¡­some way that we could be together again.¡± Sean attempted.

    ¡°But I did, Sean. For once I¡¯m the one who found the way. For once it wasn¡¯t all left up to you. It may have been terrifying and dangerous, but I found it: Look at us. Here we are, about to leave him behind and really try to live, for the first time, since we died, fifteen long years ago. And I¡¯m sorry that I let myself come so close to being torn away from you, forever, but I somehow survived. I knew I had to. For this. For us. Now, let¡®s please make the rest of these long lives of ours worth that risk. That is why I took it at all, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 52

    ~1672~

    Sean and Claire had now spent nearly sixty years there in London, running that little theatre and making it more and more successful with each passing decade. Of course, this was after they had slowly managed to pull themselves over the stumbling block that was the night Claire went against Sean¡¯s wishes and embraced her first childe, and former lover, Aidan Tudor. Once Sean finally managed to forgive her for putting herself in such mortal danger that night, the two easily became a near unstoppable force pursuing their love for the arts and turning their theatre into something that made them proud, and made their Prince even richer.

    Of course, there were other obstacles that came with spending six decades in the same home, in the same city, but these they also managed to traverse. One of the obvious problems was not letting any humans get too close, or get to know them too well, or see them too often. Such a problem was made more difficult by the fact of there being crowds of humans there under their roof on more nights than not. In order to counteract the fact that they were often surrounded by strangers, they put certain fail safes into action.

    Firstly, they installed their blood bound servants as theatre managers, switching them out every five to ten years, and letting those ¡®managers¡¯ assume the guise of having the full authority of each and every theatre operation. When, in actuality, nothing was done without getting Sean¡¯s or Claire¡¯s express approval before any business-related action was taken.

    At the same time, neither Sean nor Claire wanted to fall back into their old prison of having to stay completely hidden from the world. After all, that was the reason they ultimately decided to come to a place like London in the first place. They did manage to find ways to keep from becoming prisoners of their own success, though. The main way was by still being involved in various theatre operations, other than just ownership and handling of any profits. For example, Sean was responsible for the writing of most every piece of prose or music that had ever been performed on their stage, while Claire was responsible for all aspects involving the makeup or costume of the performers. Of course, even being involved in only minor portions of the operation, precautions still needed to be taken, aside from just the blood bound servants being the public faces of the theatre.

    One of their precautions was that they never had any production run for more than two weeks, at the most. Therefore, the number of patrons as well as actors that were in their presence for very long would be limited and soon replaced as soon as the next production started. Though, this did have an adverse effect on their profits for any particularly successful shows thatcouldhave run for months or even years, it was a price they were willing to pay to keep their existences secret. Of course, Griffyn also was unhappy with them limiting their profits in such a way. However, as the Prince, Griffyn¡¯s number one concern, above all others, was to uphold the Masquerade for all his subjects, so it was a price he had to be willing to pay as well.

    Those sixty years since leaving English court seemed almost too good to be true to either of them on most nights. Though they were thankful to have those six decades of success and happiness, together, both Sean and Claire never allowed themselves to become completely comfortable or complacent in their new lives. Both knew that there would inevitably be some obstacle or another they would have to overcome sooner or later.

    On this night, it came in the form of an obstacle they had thought they had overcome already. It was a quiet night in the theatre as Claire worked backstage on the costumes for the next production, which they hadn¡¯t even started the casting for as of yet. Sean was upstairs in their personal living quarters, making last minute changes to a musical number for the next show they were planning.

    Claire¡¯s fingers stopped their reworking of a particularly stubborn stitch as her heightened senses caught the sound of boots crunching in the London snow on the street in front of the theatre. Though it was a busy street, the hour is what made the sound stand out, as it was already nearing eleven p.m. As she turned at the sound of the footsteps nearing the theatre doors, she let the costume slip from her fingers as she got an even stranger sensation then. Though she had no inkling of who was approaching the theatre house that night, she couldn¡¯t help shaking some sense of the familiar as the knock came at the front doors.

    The odd feeling was one that she could only compare to when Sean returned after a rare trip away from their home. However, since Sean was already there in their home, the feeling did do well to throw her more than a bit. She then attempted to brush the feeling away and compose herself long enough to solve the mystery of who indeed was at their doors that night after all, as she moved slowly through the stage doors, and across the theatre itself to go and discover who this odd visitor may have been.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    When she passed by the last row of seats and under the arch that led to the lobby and ticket booth, she decided to play it safe before moving to greet her visitor. Though most of her mental powers had fallen into disuse of late, she still managed to once again call upon her aura-seeing ability, which even worked through walls, in much the way an animal¡¯s night vision would warn them of any predators or prey through miles of woodland.

    As she adjusted her vision to see the visitor¡¯s aura through the door, she then easily discovered that she had not one, but two visitors that night. And even more strangely than that, one of those two was indeed a fellow Kindred. She swallowed a bit as her mind easily returned to that sense of familiarity she had gotten as soon as she became aware of this visitor¡¯s presence at all. Not easily able to think of any Kindred who might want to pose a threat to her or Sean, she decided, or at least hoped, that it was more likely to be an ally than a foe.

    On that thought, she squared her shoulders and moved the remaining distance across the lobby to open the doors to whoever it may be. As the door creaked open, she was more than a little caught by being greeted by the smiling face of none other than the childe she had made sixty years ago. Though Aidan smiled as though glad to see her once more, her own thoughts immediately went to the fact that making the childe who now stood before her nearly cost her her husband, as well as her very life.

    As an added blow to her composure, she was also struck by the presence of his chosen companion that night. The human female he was with didn¡¯t look much older than nineteen, if that, and she was easily one of the most strikingly beautiful women Claire had ever laid eyes on. Due to her very nature, Claire was struck into silence for several long moments, not even hearing Aidan¡¯s greeting as her eyes moved from her childe to his beautiful companion.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Aidan stated more loudly, as though he had to repeat the name more than once before gaining her attention, which she finally pulled back to him after several long moments ¡°Or is it Margaret now?¡± he had to add with another smile once he finally had her attention.

    ¡°Margaret?¡± she repeated, obviously still a bit shaken by both of her visitors and not immediately registering his meaning behind calling her by another name.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that the name you took when you rewrote history about twelve years back?¡± he smiled again, seeming to speak with a healthy dose of admiration that went beyond that he already felt for a woman who had already been both his sire and his lover in decades past.

    ¡®Rewrote history?¡± Claire returned quietly, still trying to compose herself in the face of that past coming back to haunt her, as well as trying to ignore the distracting beauty of the young woman who stood shivering a bit in the winter night next to Aidan.

    ¡°You were the first woman who was ever allowed on stage¡± the young woman piped up at last, also sharing her own admiration with the stunning smile she graced on Claire, ¡°I¡¯d say that¡¯s pretty huge¡± she added for weight. Her enthusiasm made it even more obvious that she spoke with no trace of the British accent possessed by Aidan and nearly everyone else Claire had met in her seventy years on English soil.

    Claire was caught again by the statement. It somehow hadn¡¯t occurred to her that twelve years after the strange events that led to her aforementioned accomplishment, a girl who had to have been a mere child at the time, would be so affected by it. On that thought, Claire then allowed her own smile.

    ¡°Most people don¡¯t still recognize me, or remember that¡± she said softly. Though she had always thought that that had been a good thing, considering her and Sean¡¯s need for anonymity. At the time, her arm had to nearly be twisted to get her to even go up on that stage at all. Though she had always loved the arts, Sean was the one much more comfortable with performing, as she was just content to bask in the glow of his talent for nearly a century now. Nearly a century. That thought did well to catch her as well, as the eighty-six years she and Sean had been together had never ever felt that long to either of them.

    ¡°You¡¯re shivering dear¡± Aidan turned his attention to the young woman as he moved to place an arm around her, despite the fact that he had no real body heat with which to warm her. The gesture itself was merely an act of chivalry ingrained in him after spending years trying to live down his father¡¯s illegitimacy in the court.

    ¡°How rude of me¡± Claire said apologetically as she moved back from the doorway, ¡°Please, come in.¡±

    ¡°So,isit Margaret now?¡± Aidan asked after Claire politely led them to one of the sofas that dotted the sides of the lobby.

    ¡°That was mainly a stage name¡± she stated as she looked down, only taking a seat after her companions did first. ¡°Sean and I were never really sure how well my appearance on the stage would be taken, so we took that precaution before the show ever was released to the public¡± she explained quietly.

    ¡°Well, it was obviously taken well. You have a fan right here¡± Aidan smiled as he gestured to the woman whose shivering had finally begun to subside.

    Claire looked down again, almost as though to blush, though of course, she could do no such thing ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing me¡± she smiled, ¡°Should I be worried you¡¯re going to ask for an autograph next?¡± she added lightheartedly.

    ¡°I would love one¡± the girl beamed over at her.

    ¡°Really?¡± Claire asked, her smile remaining, nervous though it was.

    ¡°Yes really¡± the girl returned as she moved to the ticket booth and picked up a program that still remained there from the last production.

    Claire looked down again as she moved to take the quill from the nearby guest book, ¡°Who should I make it out to then?¡± she asked, not able to stop her nervous laugh at getting such recognition and admiration.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Awsha.¡±

 Chapter 53

    Claire allowed another nervous smile as she thought a moment before deciding what to write. She finally settled on ¡®Awsha, never stop chasing your dreams. They really can come true. Margaret Hughes.¡¯ The signature itself came out a bit shakier than the rest of the message. Though Claire was not sure if it was simply because she wasn¡¯t accustomed to putting her signature to any piece of parchment, for obvious reasons. Or perhaps it was a slight feeling of guilt over the fact that it wasn¡¯t her true name, but rather her middle name combined with the surname of the servant who had actually been masquerading as the person responsible for running the theatre at the time of her history-making appearance on the stage back in 1660.

    A few more moments of small talk passed between the three of them before Awsha excused herself to the privy, at last leaving Claire and Aidan their first moment alone since she had embraced him all those years ago.

    ¡°She¡¯s not one of us¡± Claire stated the obvious, as the foremost thought in her mind at that moment. Though there were plenty of others just beneath the surface as well.

    ¡°No, she is not¡± Aidan affirmed with his own small smile.

    ¡°And she¡¯s an American?¡± Claire asked in the same furtive manner as she cast another brief glance towards the hall Awsha had gracefully moved down moments earlier.

    ¡°Yes, she is¡± Aidan affirmed again, still providing no additional information whatsoever, while still managing to hold the smile as he found himself having a terrible time taking his own dark eyes off of Claire no matter what words she spoke.

    Claire just shook her head at his lack of helpful responses, as well as how his dark eyes would not be swayed from her for even a moment. ¡°Explain¡± she added with a tiny dash of forcefulness to hopefully shake his gaze.

    ¡°Explain what?¡± Aidan asked with a feigned innocence as he finally returned those smiling eyes to her beautiful face.

    ¡°Where on Earth you found some American girl¡­mortal American girl¡± she corrected, ¡°who found it in no way strange that you wanted to bring her here at such an hour? I can¡¯t imagine how that conversation must have gone, not to mention, how she even agreed to it at all¡± she added.

    Aidan allowed another slight smile before offering her any response, ¡°she came to court and you know how much people like you and I love our pretty things. She and I hit it off quite well, especially when she found out my surname¡± he had to add with a slight tinge of that arrogance remaining from his own mortal life.

    Claire raised an eyebrow at that statement, ¡°How are you still passing yourself off as a Tudor? It¡¯s been over sixty years since that dynasty fell. I didn¡¯t realize the name would even hold that much weight at court at all anymore¡± she couldn¡¯t help the urge to ever so slightly take him down a peg. Though she never held as much animosity toward Aidan as her husband did, it was still very hard to shake the memory that the last time the two of them had been in the same room; he had very nearly ended her life, regardless of all the circumstances surrounding that particularly terrifying evening.

    Aidan¡¯s smile faltered only a moment at her observation, but he quickly found it again before speaking, ¡°she¡¯s an American. She wouldn¡¯t know a Tudor from a Stuart or a Valois. All she heard was that I was related to our lovely former king and that was enough¡± he allowed only a slight scoff as Claire also narrowed her eyes in regards to her own people¡¯s grasp of English politics being impugned, though he soon added, ¡°but if you must know, it was a different court where we met.¡±

    ¡°A different court?¡± Claire responded, thrown a bit by that.

    ¡°She was brought before Griffyn some nights past¡± he finally gave her more information.

    ¡°Griffyn?¡± Claire startled a bit at that as well before needing more clarification, ¡°But she¡¯s not¡­¡± another glance down the hall, ¡°one of us¡± she settled on.

    ¡°No, but she was in the company of one of Griffyn¡¯s line when they came calling¡± Aidan informed, his smile turning to an oddly knowing grin.

    ¡°So, she does know about us?¡± Claire returned, not sure if the thought gave her more comfort, or less. She then had to add, ¡°which of Griffyn¡¯s line?¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    That was when Aidan¡¯s smile turned into a slight chuckle, ¡°which finally brings us to why I¡¯ve come to your door this night.¡±

    ¡°And why would that be?¡± Claire asked with a bit of worry, wondering if this was one of those favors to Griffyn, now being cleverly disguised as a visit from an old acquaintance.

    Aidan seemed to be attempting to gather his strength before speaking his next sentence, ¡°It¡¯s no secret that you and I, and your husband, parted on what could be called ¡®less than ideal¡¯ terms¡± he began carefully.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help her own scoff ¡°that would be one way to describe you very nearly killing me.¡±

    Aidan looked down once more before having to return ¡°you did kill me first¡± with a slight smirk.

    Another scoff from Claire, this one much louder ¡°you begged me to change you. Begged me¡­for a decade!¡± she had to remind him with a bit more volume creeping into her voice just then.

    ¡°Begged is a bit of a strong term¡± Aidan returned, though did manage another smile, ¡°it¡¯s not like I was down on my knees¡± he then couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°well, on second thought, I suppose I was on my knees, on a few different nights. But I don¡¯t recall my mouth doing much talking at all on those occasions.¡±

    Claire looked away again, his words doing well to put another dent in her composure before she tried to move the conversation back in a less carnal direction, ¡°So, you were telling me why you came here, of all places?¡±

    Aidan smirked a bit at her less than subtle subject change, but allowed it, ¡°as I said, we didn¡¯t part on the best terms. And I wanted to try to make amends.¡±

    ¡°Not sure I understand how bringing this girl here is ¡®making amends¡¯¡± she stated warily.

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t Awsha who is the actual peace offering. She simply wanted to come and meet the actress she admired. But that gave me the opportunity to pave the way for my actual olive branch, so to speak.¡±

    ¡°And that would be?¡± Claire asked in a tone that was equal parts wary as well as curious.

    ¡°The one who brought Awsha from America and here to Griffyn¡¯s court. I believe you know him¡± Aidan smiled as he knowingly looked back toward the theatre doors a moment before they opened once more, and the person who stepped through them was none other than her maker¡¯s maker, and such an old, good friend to both of them: Haven, himself.

    Claire let out a sound that was some strange combination of a gasp, a laugh and a sob as she moved her hands to her face and stood, the red tears forming almost immediately. Though, for once, they were tears of joy as she rushed over to where she and Haven instantly wrapped their arms around one another in greeting.

    ¡°You two are going to make me jealous¡± Aidan teased as he waited a few moments before finally standing to intrude upon their reunion.

    Haven and Claire both allowed a small laugh as they finally moved apart as Claire attempted to wipe away her tears through her smile.

    ¡°Truce accepted?¡± Aidan had to ask with his own smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did this¡± Claire smiled back at him.

    ¡°Well, as much as I adore you, I did it even more so in the hope that maybe your husband might eventually not want to murder me the next time he sees me¡± Aidan teased, though with a trace of worry behind his words.

    ¡°Oh my god we have to tell¡­¡±

    ¡°Sean¡± Haven finished the sentence for her as his eyes moved to where Sean had appeared in the lobby door behind them.

    ¡°Haven?¡± Sean responded shakily with his own smile, his voice broken as though he were not sure if those ice blue eyes were deceiving him.

    ¡°Sean¡± Haven repeated with another smile as he and Sean moved to embrace one another as well.

    Still seemingly unnoticed by Sean, Aidan moved to speak softly in Claire¡¯s ear as the other two men said their slightly less tearful hellos, ¡°Did you know I was here as quickly as your husband seemed to know that his sire was?¡±

    Claire looked back his way with a small smile remaining, ¡°I felt¡­something when you arrived. I just didn¡¯t know that a sire felt that for a childe the way a childe does for the sire¡± she admitted quietly.

    ¡°Wow, a hundred years and you¡¯re still learning new things¡± Aidan returned to her in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°We always seem to learn a lot whenever Haven is around¡± she admitted as she turned another look of admiration toward Haven. She then had to add, ¡°and it¡¯s only been seventy-four years, thank you¡± though her words were spoken in a teasing tone.

    Finally their embrace ended and Sean¡¯s eyes turned to Aidan. Then his smile did falter a moment before he reminded himself that Aidan is who had made this reunion happen, and chose not to say the things that immediately sprung into his head upon seeing this man again. Instead, he chose to concentrate his attention on Haven.

    ¡°What on earth brought you back to England anyway?¡± Sean had to ask his sire.

    ¡°That is a long, long story,¡± Haven stated, his own smile wavering for a moment as he looked downwards before once again calling the smile to his lips and looking back up at his childe again.  ¡°But due to you and Claire¡¯s successes here, I thought there was someone you¡¯d want to meet.¡±

    ¡°Who would that be?¡± Sean asked with a creased brow.

    ¡°I met her in America, and she¡¯s a rare jewel who was going to waste there. I thought this place would be a better one for her to shine in¡± he then added, ¡°after all, it worked that way for the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Sean asked, though his question was answered as the ravishing black haired beauty reappeared from the darkened hallway. As soon as Sean¡¯s eyes fell on Awsha, it was obvious to all present that he definitely sensed that shine of hers, in so many ways.

 Chapter 54

    Over the next several nights Haven or Aidan, if not both, took it upon themselves to bring Awsha by the theatre each night to prove her value as a performer. Apparently the dark eyed and dark haired beauty had the singing voice of an angel, as well as the needed grace for either a dancer or an actress as well. There really was no talent she didn¡¯t seem to have a gift for, which is most likely why she received the attention of someone such as Haven in the first place.

    On that particular night, Haven watched from the seats as Sean and Awsha took places on the stage to practice one of the pieces for the theatre¡¯s upcoming musical. Though Sean himself would not be onstage, he did enjoy working with the chosen performers to perfect each song or act as much as possible before opening night. During their rehearsal of sorts, Claire was left in the company of Aidan upstairs in she and Sean¡¯s living quarters.

    Throughout the evening, Claire and Aidan discussed various happenings in the court since she and Sean had made their departure. Though Claire was beginning to tire of the way that Aidan couldn¡¯t stop himself from making several references to the decade the two had spent as lovers. The problem was not the fact of them being lovers in times past, but talk of that time in her life continuously brought back the memories of being away from Sean for so long, as well as her own brush with Final Death on the last night of her and Aidan¡¯s previous relationship.

    Due to her growing discomfort with Aidan¡¯s flirtations, Claire couldn¡¯t stop herself from making a pointed comment at last, ¡°So, you said you and Awsha became fast friends due to the fact of your royal heritage. Does that actually mean you and she arejustfriends?¡±

    Aidan immediately grinned at her question as he moved closer to her on the sofa, leaning down to speak next to her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t help wondering why you¡¯d make that sort of inquiry, Claire.¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s spending an inordinate amount of time with my husband¡± Claire answered plainly and without hesitation before adding, ¡°and your flirtations towards me, as well as Haven¡¯s obvious interest in Awsha as well¡­I¡¯m simply saying that things could get very messy here if you and she are actuallysupposedto be together¡± she finished pointedly.

    Aidan was at first put off a bit by her words, but then he dissected them further, ¡°You sound as though you¡¯re worried that all three of us are interested in heroffstagetalents as well¡± he had to tease.

    Claire swallowed a bit before finding a response, ¡°I notice you¡¯re not denying the accusation.¡±

    Aidan allowed another small smile, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Sean spend time with all his performers?¡± he then couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°And do you mean to tell me that you and Sean are once again trying that horribly mundane monogamy idea?¡±

    ¡°I was asking about you, not Sean¡± she attempted to deflect.

    ¡°Yet your first concern definitely seemed to be your husband¡¯s possible interest in Awsha¡± he noted, ¡°Monogamy? Really? How does that work after you spent ten years inmybed?¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with monogamy and it¡¯s particular place in my marriage¡± she returned, the impatience in her tone becoming more clear, ¡°If you listen closely, I¡¯m voicing concern for the possibility of some ugly scenarios coming to pass when three men seem to be overly interested in one girl.¡±

    Aidan couldn¡¯t help shaking his head as he smiled down at her again, ¡°Are you honestly jealous of one little human girl gaining the interest of not one, butthreeKindred?¡± he couldn¡¯t help the scoff. ¡°Do you really think a mortal woman could ever hold the same kind of appeal as a beautiful immortal like yourself?¡± Though his words started off as a compliment towards Claire, he then added ¡°Even if she was an object of lust for any of us, you know perfectly well that all she couldeverbe to creatures such as ourselves is a passing fancy and no more.¡±

    Aidan offered that assurance in a way that was somehow equally comforting as well as cruel, at least in regards to the human girl in question. And that human girl did catch those words as her breath now stuck in her throat there on the stairs, which she had been ascending to the door at that very moment. Only, Aidan¡¯s ¡®assurances¡¯ easily stopped her in her tracks as she swallowed hard and hurried back off down the stairs once more.

    It was only a few short moments later when Awsha returned to the lower floor, passing through the backstage area as well as by the stage where Sean was marking a bit of sheet music for the next piece. Without pause, she moved to where Haven was seated, watching her hurried approach.

    ¡°Something wrong, sweetling?¡± he asked with concern as her aura easily showed him her upset.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Can we leave early tonight¡± she stated in a way that made it hard to tell whether her tone was hiding more anger or sadness, if not both.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s all right with your new boss¡± Haven attempted to assure her of her newfound importance there.

    ¡°If she¡¯s not feeling well, then by all means¡± Sean stated as he set the sheet music aside, though he too eyed Awsha with a curious expression.

    Once Haven and Awsha got into their waiting carriage, Haven too centered that curious expression on her before speaking as the horses pulled them away from the theatre, ¡°Not feeling well?¡± he repeated her words with obvious disbelief.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Why is that so hard to believe?¡± she responded, though quietly as her dark eyes stared out at the nighttime street passing them by.

    ¡°Well for one, you¡¯re now immune to most sicknesses that could plague a body¡± he pointed out the obvious to her, easily referencing the fact that he had already started that bond in her.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t feel well¡± she repeated stubbornly, still not looking his way.

    Haven allowed a long pause before sighing and speaking again a few moments later ¡°are you going to tell me what has you ¡®not feeling well,¡¯ or do I have to find out for myself?¡± he threatened, though with a gentleness that belied the truth of such intentions.

    Awsha was quiet for a long moment of her own before finally giving him a response, ¡°am I just a ¡®passing fancy?¡¯¡± she asked, almost spitting out the last two words.

    Haven raised his brow at the question, thinking on it a moment before making his own response ¡°a passing fancy forwhom?¡±

    Awsha shook her head, obviously unhappy with that response ¡°the fact that you even asked that makes a girl wonder¡± she stated with that same tone that bridged the gap between sadness and anger again.

    Haven couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle, ¡°well I could better answer if I were sure of whose fancy we were actually speaking of.¡±

    Then she finally looked back at him, ¡°who do you think?¡± was her only retort.

    ¡°Well, whose affectionsareyou actually seeking? Mine? Aidan¡¯s? Sean¡¯s? ...Claire¡¯s?¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding.

    ¡°Claire¡¯s? Really?¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°Well she has been known to take a liking to other lovely young female companions of mine in years past¡± he couldn¡¯t help smiling at the memory, though the smile was laced with more than a bit of sadness as well.

    ¡°You honestly think I¡¯m after the affections of every person I meet?¡± she pushed on, sounding insulted.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what all stars want¡­honestly?¡± he smiled as he reached up to graze her warm cheek with his cool fingers.

    ¡°But you made it sound like¡­¡± another pause, ¡°like I wanted all four of you¡­in that way¡± she added more quietly.

    Haven allowed another smile, ¡°my strange family is indeed one made up of creatures that do happen to have that effect on most every mortal we meet¡± he added with more honesty to his words than mere arrogance. Though that statement seemed to cause a darkness to pass over her beautiful face which did not go unnoticed by Haven. ¡°How have my words upset you now, sweetness?¡±

    ¡°Yourfamily¡± she began while shaking her head once more, "they have an allure that I could never have. That¡¯s been made painfully obvious tonight¡± she added the second sentence more quietly.

    ¡°Are you mad?¡± was Haven¡¯s simple response.

    ¡°Mad?¡± she returned defensively.

    ¡°You would have to be to not see the desire that each of usdohave for you. Well, maybe not Claire as of yet, but the night is young¡± he had to tease once more.

    Awsha wanted to believe his words, but Aidan¡¯s came back to her, ¡°And how long will that last?¡±

    ¡°How long will what last?¡± Haven responded softly.

    ¡°Any desire that any of you could ever feel for a meremortal, like me¡± she clarified sadly.

    Haven then moved to place his mouth over hers before speaking in a whisper against her lips, ¡°where¡¯s it written that that¡¯s what you will have to remain?¡±

    <hr>

    It was a few nights later when Haven paid Sean and Claire a visit once more. However, this time he didn¡¯t have any others with him. And that fact was a bit of a relief to Claire, if not Sean, who immediately asked about Awsha¡¯s expected return to their private rehearsals.

    At the sound of Sean¡¯s quickly voiced concern for Awsha¡¯s presence, Claire tried to push down those insecurities again, and managed a smile as she invited Haven to come upstairs with them. Claire was then the first to speak once they were seated in the living area of their small but comfortable home there above the theatre.

    ¡°So, you never did tell us that story of why you left your westward quest through the new world to return to the mother country again¡± Claire began the conversation after retrieving glasses of red for the three of them to enjoy with their conversation that night.

    Haven seemed to steel himself for that lengthy story, as he had actually come there to discuss the future rather than the past, but he couldn¡¯t fault them their understandable curiosity after seventy years on different sides of the ocean.

    ¡°Well, I¡ªwe did make it all the way to the other side of the new world, but it turned out to be dreadfully boring.¡±

    Claire and Sean couldn¡¯t help a smile of disbelief, ¡°thousands of miles of unexplored lands wasboring?¡± Claire asked with a chuckle.

    ¡°There¡¯s literally nothing for miles, and miles ¡­ and miles¡± he added once more before moving on, ¡°and when we did make it to the other coast, there was more nothing, with a few trading ports, then¡­ again, more nothing¡± Haven added with another small smile.

    ¡°Sounds very exciting¡± Sean returned as he took a sip, though seemed a bit distracted from being fully present in the conversation just then.

    ¡°All that nature though, and the natives?¡± Claire continued, obviously more interested in his tale than Sean seemed, ¡°And I¡¯m sure Chantarell and Ana found many, many reasons to celebrate along the way¡± she smiled as she took her own sip before being caught by Haven¡¯s downward glance.

    Noting that Claire had easily caught his change in expression, Haven pushed onward through his tale ¡°the problems of finding adequate shelter during the day did tend to wear on all of us a bit¡± he admitted. ¡°We forced our way onward, just to say we had made it there, but we didn¡¯t stay on the west coast for too long. After just a few weeks in those port towns, if you could even call them towns, we all decided it would be best to find a ship to return us to the more civilized world of the colonies¡± his voice then dropped a bit, ¡°though I¡¯m not sure they were much more civilized, after all¡± he added much more quietly.

    That time Haven¡¯s words and demeanor did finally garner both Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s attention as Sean then spoke up, ¡°What happened?¡± he asked with concern once again.

    That was when Haven seemed to steel himself once more before continuing, ¡°it seems that the puritanical lifestyle was really not meant for anyone like us¡± he stated simply and quietly, still not looking up at them.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Sean asked again, more concerned as he and Claire both moved forward in their seats to hear what it was that had darkened Haven¡¯s mood so suddenly.

    Haven took another pause before answering ¡°I suppose you don¡¯t get much news from the new world here in London, so I can only assume you haven¡¯t heard about what¡¯s going on in the colonies these days.¡±

    ¡°No, what?¡± Claire asked worriedly.

    ¡°The trials they¡¯ve been having lately. That¡¯s what the colonists call them, anyway. I call it hysteria¡± he added more softly.

    ¡°Trials?¡± Claire pressed for further details.

    ¡°Witch trials¡­the burnings¡± he added, barely able to get the words out of his throat, ¡°They came during the day¡­when I¡­when I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± Haven¡¯s voice trailed off again as red tears formed in his eyes before he managed to add, ¡°and they callusmonsters?¡±

 Chapter 55

    When Awsha did return to the theatre again the next night she was not accompanied by either Haven or Aidan for a change. However, the atmosphere there that night was much more somber than it had been in decades. Sean and Claire were both in mourning over the news of Ana¡¯s and Chantarell¡¯s deaths, though each chose to cope separately. After all, Claire had lost her closest friend, as well as the first person she had ever trusted enough to be intimate with, outside of her marriage, that was. While for Sean, what he had lost was the very last tie to any mortal family he had ever known at all, as well as the sister who he had literally given his life to save all those years ago. Though this time, neither he nor his sire was able to save that sister or her mother.

    Claire stayed upstairs trying to force her mind to focus on the costumes for the next production, while Sean took a spot atop the stage writing and rewriting scenes as none were to his liking on that particular night. When Awsha did enter the theatre, he barely cast a glance her way, as he just continued to scribble out his own words over and over again, trying desperately to hold his grief in check, especially now that she was there in his presence once again.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seemed happier¡± was her quiet greeting as she slowly approached the stage through the darkened rows of seats. However, despite the quietness of her voice, there was more confidence to it as well that night.

    Sean pushed emotion out of his own voice before returning her greeting, while still not yet letting himself even look up to take in her beauty on that particular night, ¡°Haven brought ill news from the new world last night. It¡¯s made it somewhat hard to be jovial right now¡± Sean stated simply, though so quietly he would not have been surprised if her hearing hadn¡¯t caught all of his words. But somehow he didn¡¯t want to bother repeating them even if she had asked him to.

    ¡°About your sister¡¯s death?¡± she spoke quietly as she moved up the steps to the stage where he was still seated, pages of script spread about him.

    Her knowledge of that event did do well to stall his hand from its scribbling for a moment, though he still wouldn¡¯t let himself look up to take in her appearance that night. It was almost as though he was afraid that seeing her beauty would make him forget his grief, and he did not want to let go of that sadness that quickly; Chantarell deserved more reverence than that.

    As Sean made no verbal response or even looked up at her, Awsha paused only another moment before then moving to take a seat a few feet in front of him as well, despite the long skirt that hiked its way up over her boots and to her bare knees as she did.

    Sean swallowed again as her new location made it impossible for him not to notice the exposure of pale skin below the now much higher hemline. Though he still refused to make eye contact or even speak any more words at that moment.

    Awsha was quiet as she watched him for a few more moments before finally speaking up again, ¡°I know there¡¯s no way to replace your sister and what she may have meant to you, but if it¡¯s any comfort at all,¡± another pause to brace herself, ¡°Haven¡¯s made you a new one¡± she confessed in a quiet voice, but through a smile nonetheless.

    With those words, Sean¡¯s eyes did immediately snap up to her face at last, the surprise and confusion apparent on his equally beautiful features ¡°what did you say?¡± he asked shakily. Though before she even could verbally answer his question, her aura told him the truth of her words.

    Awsha continued to wear her smile as she looked down only briefly before speaking again ¡°that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been so scarce in recent nights. He embraced me¡± she repeated as her smile widened, ¡°I¡¯m like you now¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding joyfully.

    Sean was at a loss for words for another moment before finally settling on ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had been with him so long.¡±

    ¡°A few months¡± she smiled as she answered, though Sean¡¯s face showed more than a bit of shock at her answer, ¡°why? How long did you know him before he embraced you?¡±

    ¡°Me? Fifteen years¡± he admitted, ¡°and my sister, and her mother, they¡¯d been with him since the 1560s, and he never¡­¡± he just shook his head and attempted to force a smile rather than finish the sentence.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad he didn¡¯t waitthatlong¡± Awsha smiled once more, ¡°now I no longer have to feel like an outsider here, with you. We¡¯re the same now¡± she repeated once more.

    <hr>

    As the months progressed, Sean and Awsha grew increasingly closer during all their late nights rehearsing until each and every line, step, or note was perfect. As she had officially become his muse, Sean began giving Awsha increasingly larger roles in each consecutive production.

    Then, that autumn Sean had written a particularly risqu¨¦ play, and could see no other actress playing the female lead. Hence, it was given to Awsha without any others even being considered for it. Then, two nights before the play was to open, the male lead mysteriously went missing and sent the entire cast and crew into a bit of a panic, as there was no one else who knew the role or could play it nearly as well as that young actor, except perhaps Sean, himself.

    Claire looked on with much more worry than Awsha seemed to have as Sean spent the whole of the night before the opening trying to find a replacement. When the last actor was auditioned, it was already nearly dawn, and still no adequate replacement had been found. As the last exhausted actor left the theatre slightly before dawn, Sean slumped down into a seat in the row in front of where his wife and his muse both sat watching the night¡¯s rehearsals with two completely opposite reactions. Claire was obviously worried that the show would have to be cancelled after weeks of work and expenses. While Awsha, on the other hand, seemed to have not a worry in the world as she allowed a little smile as the last actor flubbed the scene and left in disappointment.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem particularly worried about the possibility that your very first starring role may be in a play we now have to cancel¡± Claire couldn¡¯t stop herself from pointing out when she saw a look that almost resembled contentment on Awsha¡¯s beautiful face. And of course Claire was unable to hide her animosity for the young woman at that point, especially after spending months watching Sean fawn over the now seemingly permanent addition to their previously contented lives there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic, Claire. You¡¯re not the actress anymore, after all¡± she had to add with another small smile before adding ¡°and we don¡¯t have to cancel the play. There is still one person who can play the role, and play it perfectly¡± she stated confidently.

    That was when Sean and Claire both looked back at her still smiling face, ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡± Claire began as she turned her eyes toward Sean as a non-verbal ending for her question.

    ¡°Who better to play the role to perfection than the man who wrote it and taught it to our now missing lead actor?¡± Awsha stated simply.

    Sean forced his expression to remain blank while attempting to find a fitting response in the last few moments they still had until dawn would put an abrupt end to the discussion for all of them. Though, Claire had better luck at loosening her tongue, ¡°we have to be extremely careful about letting ourselves be seen in public much at all, let alone on a stage in front of a crowded room. All of us¡± she added as she pointedly looked back at Awsha.

    ¡°You were on stage for one production, twelve years ago, and as you said yourself, no one even remembers you. One night surely won¡¯t be that detrimental. Right Sean?¡± she asked, turning that sugary sweet smile back to him as she spoke.

    <hr>

    When opening night did happen, it turned out that ¡®detrimental¡¯ was more than an understatement. It was true that Sean was perfect in the role, and a thousand times more beautiful and talented than even the man who was originally cast. There was also the fact that he and Awsha¡¯s chemistry was nearly tangible, even before the final scene. Then came that final scene at last, the one Claire had been dreading ever since finding out that Sean would be the one in it with Awsha that night.

    It was their love scene of course, and it was beyond memorable. The scene involved the male character taking the female while she wore a long skirt so that the sex would only be implied of course. In order to still make it believable though, Awsha¡¯s costume included an undergarment intended to look as much like bare flesh as possible to those seated nearest the stage.

    However, when the scene began, Sean moved to lift her skirt, only to find that a certain piece of her costume had been dispensed with that night. Only those closest would even be able to note that something was missing, and only if they expected it enough to even look that closely. More than a little thrown by the discovery, Sean nonetheless had to force his composure to remain as he quickly improvised to cover the mistake before anyone could notice it. The scene itself was supposed to involve him taking her up against the wall. Though instead, upon seeing what he now saw, he rewrote the scene in his head on the spot, and moved to set her atop the nearby table, her back to the audience rather than the side view that had originally been intended in the script.

    Awsha couldn¡¯t help smiling against him as he readjusted their positioning while using every bit of willpower to continue the scene. As he delivered the kisses to her neck that were penned in the script, she whispered against his ear, ¡°Now they can¡¯t see you either¡± and with that she moved her hands to his pants and began undoing those as well, knowing her motions would remain hidden from anyone who wasn¡¯t standing at the side of the stage or behind it.

    As her hands pulled Sean from his trousers, he immediately could feel that she had indeed made herself ready to do a lot more than justpretendto make love to him. Feeling that wetness as she pulled his hips to hers, Sean¡¯s long held desire for her took over as he allowed himself to bring his own body to life as well, making no move to stop her as she used her hand to slide him inside her and then continued with the most convincing stage performance of either of their lives.

    Though as the scene continued, there in front of hundreds of eyes, even their acting ability fell short as their mutual pleasure became very real. So real, in fact, that murmurs began rising from the front row and quickly worked their way back through the rest of the auditorium as many patrons began getting increasingly suspicious of what exactly was happening up there.

    From her spot behind the stage, Claire¡¯s shock finally made way enough for her to order the crew to dim the lights and lower the curtains. After all, itwasthe final scene, and now it was most likely going to be the last scene ever performed on that stage after that particular night.

    As soon as the lights went down, the crowd started shuffling loudly out of the theatre with more than a few shocked conversations going on amongst them. Sean and Awsha were finally startled out of their passionate lovemaking once that curtain fell and they finally moved apart and begun reordering their clothing, whilst Claire could be heard backstage, very loudly ordering each and every member of the cast and crew to go home immediately.

    ¡°What thehellwere you thinking?¡± was Claire¡¯s furious greeting as she stormed onto the stage a moment after ordering everyone else home.

    ¡°We were just doing the scene¡± Awsha feigned innocence while still pulling her long skirts back down around her ankles.

    ¡°You¡¯renotthat good of an actress¡± Claire spat back, her attention centering on Sean, awaiting his explanation.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly planned¡± was the only response Sean could manage at that point.

    ¡°Is that seriously your excuse?¡± Claire nearly hissed.

    ¡°Can I just ask a question?¡± Awsha interrupted, still feigning that innocent tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± Claire glared back at her.

    Ignoring Claire¡¯s rage, Awsha continued with her question ¡°why is it fine for you to fornicate with Aidan,andall your ghouls, but this isn¡¯t?¡±

    Claire let out a sound of disbelief that matched her anger at that point ¡°as if I even need to justify that?¡± she scoffed, though continued ¡°whatever we may or may not have done with other lovers, it wasneveras unacceptable as this was!¡±

    Sean continued to look down, refusing to contribute much to either side of the conversation right then. Though Awsha did continue ¡°I¡¯d think this would be a million timesmoreacceptable. After all, Iamone of you now.¡±

    Claire shook her head with disbelief again, and even Sean seemed a bit perplexed by that being the only response Awsha took away from this entire scenario. Through gritted teeth, Claire continued onwards, ¡°This is not about whether you¡¯re anacceptablematch or not! This is about drawing that kind of attention to us! Have you not one inkling of what you¡¯ve really done here, either of you?¡± she exclaimed even more loudly, as her eyes moved to Sean as well, her patience for any part of this night completely gone at that point.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have said it better myself, Claire¡± a male voice startled them all from where he had quietly made his way from his previously held balcony seat to now join them there on the darkened and now curtained stage.

    At once, all their eyes turned to the owner of the voice, who was none other than their Prince, Griffyn.

 Chapter 56

    ¡°Claire, if you¡¯ll excuse us¡± Griffyn stated in that same cool, emotion free tone as his dark eyes held Sean and Awsha tightly in his gaze.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Claire began her protest, but the dark look Griffyn flashed her was enough of a warning to force her to grudgingly take her leave and exit stage right.

    Claire huffily made her way up the stairs to their living quarters muttering many colorful curses to herself along the way. When she finally reached the top of the stairs, she took out her anger the best way she could think to at that moment as she slammed the door to their quarters open with such force that the wood cracked upon the impact with the wall behind it. As she heard the sound of the crack, she glared at the door and slammed it shut once again behind her, causing the wood to splinter even further, which did nothing to improve her mood.

    ¡°I¡¯m amazed this home has managed to hold together for sixty years, at this rate¡± a male voice greeted her from a seat at the corner of the darkened room before leaning forward into the candle light to make its owner¡¯s identity known.

    Claire immediately spun around to face the sound of Haven¡¯s voice ¡°I¡¯m glad someone found something amusing about this night¡± she spat the response before angrily moving to take her own seat, not managing to hold his gaze for much longer, considering her mood.

    ¡°Itwasquite the performance¡± Haven stated, trying to remain flippant, though there was discontent in his tone as well.

    ¡°Griffyn¡¯s down there¡± she finally managed after several more moments to allow her anger to attempt to cool, as futile as that was.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware¡± Haven allowed with his own sigh as he moved to pour himself some of the red liquid that sat in a bottle atop the stand between his chair and the sofa Claire was attempting to shrink into.

    Claire just shook her head, ¡°he definitely does not seem happy¡± she added, her voice finally managing to even out somewhat, though her upset was still easily apparent.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware¡± Haven repeated with yet another sigh and yet another sip.

    Claire was silent again, for several more moments before her worry started to outweigh her anger ever so slightly, ¡°how bad do you think this is going to be?¡±

    Haven allowed a slight scoff before finding an answer, ¡°You are giving my psychic abilities a lot of credit here.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡± she scolded him mildly for attempting to make light of the situation.

    Haven finally allowed a more serious tone, ¡°well, for you Claire, I doubt there will be any consequences other than the indirect sort¡± he paused as she narrowed her eyes at the statement, ¡°for the rest of us though¡­. That may be a different story¡± he admitted quietly.

    Claire swallowed another lump in her throat before responding, ¡°who do you mean by ¡®the rest of us?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Sean and Awsha of course, and myself as well, I¡¯m sure¡± he stated in the same quiet tone as he took yet another sip.

    ¡°Why you?¡± she asked, trying to push down the worry for her husband for one little moment.

    ¡°Well, I made her, and I¡¯m sure you all thought that that was a rash decision on my part, considering she¡¯s not been in my life for even a full year yet.¡±

    ¡°Itwassomewhat abrupt¡± she admitted, then added ¡°but still, you are not honestly to blame for what they did out there tonight.¡±

    ¡°Well, hopefully Griffyn shares your opinion, though, that does have yet to be seen¡± he added with a bit more of that quiet guilt that was usually Claire¡¯s fort¨¦.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like theyactuallybroke the Masquerade¡± Claire attempted to calm her own worry after several more moments of quiet contemplation.

    ¡°Not yet¡± was Haven¡¯s odd response, which did cause her to look back his way.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked with her worry rising once again.

    ¡°Like you told them down there, they¡¯ve drawna lotof attention; The kind of attention that will make everyone who was in the theatre tonight remember their very youthful faces for many, many years to come¡± he explained in the same tone, as he also seemed to have trouble with holding her gaze for long. He then couldn¡¯t stop himself from adding ¡°this is yet another curse of our existence. We spend so much time in this world that we can¡¯t help our desire to want to leave our mark on it. But if we ever actuallydid, it would be our undoing¡± he confessed as his voice trailed off.

    Claire¡¯s eyes then dropped sadly to the floor as the truth of his statement hit her. After another long moment, she had to say something just to keep from getting buried by her own increasing anxiety, ¡°do you think that¡¯s why they really did it, to ¡®make their mark?¡¯¡± she asked him softly.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what possessed them to do it¡± he stated, though he sounded as though he was simply notpermittinghimself to say any more on the matter.

    But Claire did say more, ¡°Do you think it was honestly just wanting each other that made them do it?¡± she asked, though her voice came out in a broken whisper as she forced the words through her trembling lips.

    ¡°That would be the easiest conclusion to come to¡± Haven stated, though sadly.

    ¡°But not the only conclusion¡± Claire denied, causing Haven to turn his eyes back to her as she pressed on, ¡°she¡¯s one of us now, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Your meaning?¡± Haven stated, allowing her to express it before he dared to.

    ¡°The things we can do, the ways we can change others¡¯ actions and feelings¡­ The way we can force our desires on others¡­ Do you think that she evencoulddo that to Sean?¡± she stated aloud the one suspicion that was as equally terrifying as it was comforting, somehow.

    Haven swallowed a bit too, keeping his eyes downwards as he thought on the possibility, ¡°She is almost a century younger than Sean¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡± Claire added the next word for him.

    Haven swallowed again, ¡°But she is also my childe, meaning the blood that brought her back from death was just as strong as the blood which brought Sean back seventy-four years ago¡± he admitted softly.

    ¡°And stronger thanmine¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help adding in a whisper as she too looked down to hide the drops of red that were burning to be free then.

    After another long pause, Haven spoke again, ¡°at most, Awsha¡¯s abilities could only match Sean¡¯s, not overtake his own, at least not if he actually had his guard up against them¡± he attempted some form of reassurance, though it was hard to tell how much reassurance there actually could be for that particular situation. Either Sean honestly wanted her, which would not be anything Claire would want to hear; Or else, he let himself be completely caught off guard by the powers of another of his kind, which was also not an especially comforting thought.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was his guard that was up¡± Claire muttered.

    ¡°Honestly, which would be the better explanation? Sean being filled with desire for her or just allowing himself to be caught so completely unprepared for her true abilities?¡± Haven couldn¡¯t help stating aloud his earlier thoughts. Though, the way Claire turned her eyes downwards again, Haven knew which would be more hurtful to her, in all honesty.

    ¡°Is there a third choice?¡± she asked, though more to herself as she continued to look away.

    There was another long moment of silence there between sire and grandchilde before Haven finally spoke once more, ¡°Assuming Griffyn doesn¡¯t have something¡­ else¡± he settled on ¡°in mind, I¡¯ll take her back to America with me as soon as we can procure a ship¡± Haven offered the only comfort he could right then.

    Claire then looked back at him quickly, ¡°I thought you brought her here so we could make her dreams of stardom come true?¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s done well to thoroughly sabotage those dreams tonight, herself, hasn¡¯t she?¡± he replied plainly.

    ¡°But why would she?¡± Claire shook her head, ¡°she honestly couldn¡¯t have thought this was agoodcareer move.¡±

    ¡°Apparently her wants have changed since I first brought her here¡± was the only explanation he could offer.

    ¡°And now it¡¯s my husband she wants¡± Claire looked down once again, ¡°and she¡¯s already proven that she¡¯s strong enough to take him from me, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Claire added as she tried to stifle a sob.

    ¡°Sean is as strong, if not stronger than her¡± Haven assured again, ¡°he most likely just wasn¡¯t aware that he had to be, in this way¡± Haven attempted to assure once more.

    ¡°Or the other option: He just didn¡¯t wanna be¡± Claire whispered, sniffling as she left the painful conversation and disappeared to her bedroom instead, her own strength severely lacking right about then.

    <hr>

    By the end of the evening, Griffyn made his judgments known: He decided that Awsha was to leave for America of her own accord, or else there would be a much more severe punishment if she chose to stay. After all, her recklessness was more than a danger to all of their kind in his city now. And though Sean would also be well remembered for their exhibitionism that night, Awsha¡¯s face was already much more familiar to the mortal masses after her eight months spent on that stage already.

    Haven himself was not banished from English soil, though he was told that he would not be making any other childe in London or any other territory he might find himself in, at least not until Griffyn¡¯s temper cooled. Of course, Griffyn¡¯s temper had been famous for lasting for centuries.

    Sean too was given a choice between leaving for America with Awsha and apparently Haven as well. Or else he would be allowed to stay in London, if and only if he agreed to have no contact with anyone outside of his own household for a time period ¡®as yet to be determined¡¯ by their Prince. And again, the choice was Sean¡¯s, and it was clear: Either leave the country at once, or stay, but agree to cut off all contact with the mortal world until Griffyn felt that he had learned his lesson, and that his face had sufficiently been forgotten.

    ¡°So choose¡± Griffyn stated plainly after Haven had led a seething Awsha from the theatre and Griffyn had laid out Sean¡¯s only two options before him while Claire stood silently nearby, and still quite understandably distraught.

    ¡°But how could I continue to run the theatre with no mortal contact?¡± he had to ask.

    Griffyn scoffed, ¡°Do you honestly think you¡¯ll be permitted to ever step foot in this theatre ever again, let alone continue to run it? Now choose!¡± he repeated angrily.

    Sean flinched a bit at that revelation, but his mind had more important matters to process right then. He then turned to Claire ¡°well, which wo---¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to her. Speak to me¡± Griffyn immediately cut him off.

    ¡°But...¡± Sean began again, only to be cut short by his Prince even more loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯snottoo late for me to give you a third, muchlesspleasant option¡± Griffyn nearly growled the warning.

    Sean forced his tongue to still itself as he cast Claire the slightest glance, which she could not make herself return just yet. He thought for another long moment, trying to determine which choice he honestly wanted to make, and wishing upon wish that he had been permitted to allow Claire to make the choice for him. However, his desire to allow the choice to be hers was probably the most likely reason Griffyn would not allow it to be.

    After another long moment¡¯s thought, he finally spoke, ¡°I want to stay with Claire. I¡¯ll go wherever she goes. That¡¯s my choice.¡±

 Chapter 57

    ~1673~

    As Sean was the creative force behind everything that ever went on in their little theatre, Claire too was left with no choice but to leave their home of sixty years behind as well. Though returning to America in the company of that woman, as she had taken to calling Awsha, was the last thing she had any intention of doing either. So, the choice was clear. The two of them would have to find a new home on English soil, but one far enough from the city that Sean would be able to carry out his sentence of no contact with the mortal world for some indefinite period. At the same time, they would still have to be close enough to the city in order to attain any necessities for their home, while also remaining in Griffyn¡¯s territory.

    As a further attempt at making amends for bringing Awsha into their lives, Haven offered them his former home there on the outskirts of London, where he had still been staying with her during that year of Awsha¡¯s short-lived stage career.

    Now it was the midpoint of the next year and what little money Griffyn had allowed them to keep from their operation of the theatre was beginning to run very slim.

    That night Claire was downstairs pouring over the expenses and looking more than a little stressed out as she tried to find a way to make the numbers work long enough for them to keep their two remaining servants fed and clothed, their horses healthy, and their walls and roof from falling into disrepair.

    Sean silently made his way down the stairs and into the room, allowing an inaudible sigh as he took in her currently distraught state ¡°we could insist the servants get jobs in the city¡± he offered quietly, noting that she still did not look up at him. As a matter of fact, he could count on one hand the number of times she had even managed to make eye contact during their last several months of isolation there in their current home.

    ¡°And exactly what job would allow them to never have to leave the house during the day?¡± she muttered more than spoke her response, still refusing to grace her husband with her gaze.

    ¡°There¡¯s a few¡± he stated, though quietly.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Baila did have a job before she came to us, Marisa and Mariana too¡± he attempted the reminder, his voice sounding slightly pained by her continued refusal to even look at him anymore.

    ¡°So, now we¡¯re supposed to survive by whoring out our servants? Haven¡¯t we forced enough unwanted desires on them to ruin their lives already as it is?¡± she continued in the same angry mumble as she flipped through the receipts once more.

    ¡°They may welcome the opportunities to express such desires¡± he made one last attempt at an argument for the idea.

    ¡°I somehow doubt whores¡¯ desires are ever fulfilled by letting fat, married drunkards hurt them in any way they see fit. Besides, who knows what their bloodlust would drive them to do if we placed them in such dangerous situations on a nightly basis? You know what Chantarell did to the last man who tried to force himself on her. I believe that was a particularly memorable night for you.¡± She added plainly before continuing, ¡°We are not prostituting our servants, thank you¡± she repeated once more, and with undeniable finality.

    Sean sighed again, knowing he had lost the argument, most likely before it had even started. He then paused a long moment from his place leaning back against the wall next to the desk she sat at, hands in his pockets.

    ¡°We could try to contact Haven. I¡¯m sure he still has plenty---"

    ¡°No¡± was Claire¡¯s simple response.

    ¡°Haven is not the one you have the gripe with, Claire¡± he attempted, though that¡¯s when her emerald eyes shot upwards to finally look his way, though her expression was hardly kind.

    ¡°Did you just say gripe?¡± she spat out the last word, her temper flashing brightly and causing her to take that gaze away from him just as quickly as she had allowed it to settle on him at all.

    ¡°I just meant¡­¡± he attempted again.

    ¡°No¡± she repeated firmly with another noisy rustle of papers.

    Sean let out another sigh of defeat before taking several more moments before he continued, ¡°then what else do you recommend? I suppose we could turn to a life as petty thieves. It would at least be easy to pull off with our skill sets¡± he made a weak attempt at lightness to counteract the darkness of the mood she had seemed to be in ever since they had left the city months earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure out something¡± she muttered once more as she gathered the papers into her arms and took them with her as she left the room and his company, once more.

    <hr>

    Claire spent the rest of her evening wandering through the city streets attempting to procure any job at all that would suit either the servants or even Claire herself. Of course, any job also had to fit their strange schedules, as well as be as morally acceptable as was still possible at this point, considering how desperate their living situation was quickly becoming. Nearly every place that she passed was abandoned once the sun set, which was of course the only time she or her servants could leave their home at all. Though there were a few less reputable businesses that were quite lively at that hour. But Claire wished to avoid those businesses, considering what they actually were. However, as the hours ticked by, Claire was beginning to feel her idealism waver.

    As the hour approached three a.m., Claire finally allowed herself to at least peer in the windows of one such establishment. She was hoping to determine if there appeared to be any positions available at all that actually did not include having to sell oneself willingly to the highest bidder. As she gathered her composure, she finally managed to approach the window. Her eyes moved around the room, shaken just a bit by the sight of the women who were moving to lightly playing music, while being in various stages of undress.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    She felt a slight lump in her throat as she moved closer, almost as though she couldn¡¯t look away from what was strangely beautiful and scandalous all at once. It was only a few moments later when the woman who seemed to be in charge of the establishment came rushing outside after having caught sight of what was a non-paying customer trying to get a free look through the dark windows.

    ¡°You either pay or¡­¡± though her exclamation was cut short as she was more than a bit surprised when her eyes fell on Claire.

    ¡°Sorry, I just¡­¡± Claire stammered a bit, trying to find a fitting excuse. Though it was then Claire¡¯s turn to be surprised as the woman actually allowed a smile as she took a step closer to Claire, reaching up to run a hand through those long, straight raven colored locks, her eyes moving down Claire¡¯s body, taking in her alabaster skin and svelte figure with an even wider grin.

    ¡°Well you are the beauty, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡± was the first response Claire managed, a little startled by the woman¡¯s reaction.

    The woman simply moved to let her eyes boldly travel over Claire¡¯s backside as well before finally making their way back to those startling emerald eyes, ¡°You¡¯d be the belle of this ball, that¡¯s for sure¡± she told Claire with another smile.

    ¡°Ball?¡± Claire returned.

    ¡°And the innocent act: My god would they eat that up¡± she smiled again, ¡°Let¡¯s talk wages¡± she moved forward at once.

    ¡°Pardon? Wages?¡± Claire repeated, her shock finally allowing her to speak more freely once again.

    ¡°Yeah¡± the woman returned, placing a more businesslike slant on her tone, ¡°so how much were you bringing in at your last place?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Claire stated, her volume finally returning to normal.

    ¡°And is that an American accent?¡± the woman stated before moving forward with her appraisal, ¡°And that hair? You¡¯ve got some of that savage blood in ya, dontcha?¡± she beamed at the thought, ¡°You will definitely bring in a pretty penny¡± she added happily, the money bags almost visible in her eyes at that point.

    That was when Claire just had to speak up at last, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ma¡¯am¡± she decided on, ¡°but I have to inform you that I am not for sale!¡±

    The woman then laughed loudly, ¡°Please, everyone is for sale, and you are here, aren¡¯t you¡± she said as she gestured to the very building they stood in front of.

    A bit of strength going out of her voice, ¡°I¡¯m not here for that. I mean I do need a job¡± she then quickly added, ¡°but not that job¡± she attempted to explain, her voice lowering a bit on the last portion of her statement.

    The woman laughed again, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯m willing to pay you quite well. That¡¯s a better offer than most of my girls have ever gotten.¡±

    Claire sighed again before trying a different tactic, ¡°are there any other jobs¡­other than that one, I mean?¡±

    ¡°That one, meaning whore?¡± the older woman scoffed again, ¡°you do like playing that innocent card, don¡¯t you?¡±

    That was when the hopelessness of the whole evening as well as the gravity of the plight she now faced as well as her emotional state of the last few months, all combined to force Claire¡¯s fa?ade of strength to crumble, ¡°I swear, I¡¯m not a whore, but I am desperate for anything, anything at all you might be able to do to help me. This place was my last resort. There just is nothing else at all I can find. Isn¡¯t there any other positions here, any at all?¡± she pleaded.

    It was hard to tell whether it was simply Claire¡¯s plea that got to the woman and softened her own demeanor, or if it was actually some other, more supernatural factor that made the woman want to help Claire in any way she could, but she finally let out a resigned sigh as she looked over Claire once more.

    ¡°Can you at least dance?¡± she offered softly.

    ¡°Dance?¡± Claire repeated as she looked up again, ¡°Like those women in there? The ones missing various pieces of their clothing?¡± she had to add more quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the men pay for, sweetheart. But that¡¯s all they get if that¡¯s all they do pay for, if you follow me.¡±

    Claire turned away for a moment, thinking on the offer for a long while before speaking up again, ¡°so I wouldn¡¯t have to sleep with the men? Just let them watch me dance? They wouldn¡¯t be touching me at all?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t pay nearly as well, but with your looks, you could still probably make enough to keep food on the table, at least¡± she stated as she gently touched Claire¡¯s shoulder as she swallowed another lump in her throat.

    Claire knew that she was more than capable of dissuading any unwanted attention from any mortal clientele, but there was still some part of her who did dread taking on a profession that was so very close to the one that she spoke so vehemently against that very evening. Then she forced herself to remember the rising expenses they were soon to be buried in, while also having no idea when and if Sean would ever be able to make any kind of income again either.

    She then steeled herself to give the woman her answer, ¡°when should I be here?¡± she asked, not able to stop the feeling that some small part of herself had just died as that sentence left her lips.

    When Claire arrived home, it was nearly past 4am, and Sean was seated quietly in the living room awaiting news of any luck she had that night. Claire moved wordlessly toward the couch where he waited, feeling honestly ill for the first time since her death, nearly a century earlier.

    ¡°I can only assume by your mood that jobs were as scarce as you feared?¡± Sean spoke gently as she took the seat next to him, though still several inches away.

    Claire thought for a long moment on how to answer that question. Her remaining anger she still held toward him did give her the passing urge to just spit out the truth of the depths she had now had to sink to in order to make up for his mistakes. But a second thought intruded, telling her she just no longer had the stamina to fight anymore after all these months. She just couldn¡¯t do it anymore. Now she would need all of her strength just to get through one night to the next, without adding any more marital strife to the mix as well.

    She squared her shoulders a moment, before managing an answer, ¡°Actually, I did find a job¡±

    Sean immediately smiled at the information, taking the logical step to press for more ¡°what kind?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate yet¡± she began, taking one last moment to decide what answer to truly give him, ¡°It won¡¯t pay much at all, but at least it¡¯ll keep us afloat, though barely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better than we could have hoped, Claire¡± he smiled again, ¡°so what will you be doing?¡± he asked once more.

    She closed her eyes a moment before finally responding, ¡°I¡¯ll be a dancer¡± she stated through a forced smile.

    ¡°A dancer?¡± Sean returned with another smile, shocked though it was, ¡°that¡¯s much better than we could have hoped¡± he added as he moved out of pure habit to wrap her in his arms.

    Though Claire was so emotionally exhausted at that point she didn¡¯t have the strength to pull back from him, and let his arms encircle her for the first time in months. As he pulled her closer, his gratefulness for even that small of an affection being afforded him again, Claire lay her head upon his shoulder, a single drop of red then falling to a place upon that strong shoulder of his as he happily held her close.

 Chapter 58

    As that somber year progressed, Claire¡¯s angry outbursts that had been directed at Sean for so many months already had now become nearly nonexistent. Instead, she had started resembling more and more of that empty shell she had been before their move to England. At this point, Sean found himself wishing to see her anger again, for at least if there was anger, that meant there was still some spark left inside her. Lately though, it seemed as though there were barely even an ember left.

    On that particular night, as well as many other recent ones, Sean found himself translating his own feelings into darker and darker writing, songs, and paintings. He hoped that on their monthly trip to market, the servants could perhaps find a buyer for any of his works, which would allow some other form of income for them while not violating his current ban from the mortal world, and still manage to help alleviate some the strain Claire had been under lately.

    Though even his inspiration was lacking that night as he tossed aside the brush that had barely touched the canvas in front of him for hours now. Instead, he let out a sigh that combined both frustration and sadness as he sat there upon the floor in front of the nearly blank canvas and ran his hands through his long, loose locks of strawberry blonde.

    It was in that moment that one of their two current servants, Isabelle, quietly appeared in the doorway of the drawing room that Sean had been using as his studio. Isabelle was a mere girl of seventeen who had long reddish brown locks and sad blue-gray eyes. Though she was nearly skin and bones, she still somehow managed to have an understated beauty to her, as Toreadors did all have a weakness for anything pretty. Unlike many of their former servants over the years, Isabelle had not come to them from one of the plethora of brothels that dotted the London streets. Rather, she had been left orphaned, homeless, and in poor health when her family had been lost to war and sickness not long before meeting Claire and being taken into their home.

    ¡°You wanted me to come tell you when it was nearing eleven?¡± she greeted him softly, not able to hide the frown that his current state had garnered in her as well.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sean turned to her, obviously caught in his own head prior to her arrival.

    ¡°It¡¯s eleven. You said to come see you about then¡± she offered in the same small voice as she remained in the doorway of the room.

    ¡°I did?¡± he repeated, his distraction obvious.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s usually when you¡­ eat¡± she decided on, those sad eyes moving downwards.

    Sean then looked down, ¡°yes I suppose it is¡± he agreed, his own voice nearly as quiet as hers.

    Isabelle tentatively waited for him to stand and move toward her, or at least gesture for her to come to him for a few more moments of silence, Sean still seeming lost in thought despite her reminder.

    ¡°My lord?¡± she finally spoke again, after a few more moments.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help scoffing slightly as her words finally broke through his thoughts enough for him to stand at last ¡°sorry, just very distracted of late, though that¡¯s probably obvious¡± he added, making an attempt at offering a smile to the young girl ¡°And please, you know just Sean is fine¡± he added.

    ¡°You and the La¡ªClaire, do seem distracted quite often¡± she then remembered herself, ¡°not that it¡¯s my place to say.¡±

    Sean then looked over at her with a slight crease to his brow, ¡°you do know that just because we call you servants, it¡¯s not the most literal of title for yourself and Jonathan¡± he stated, referencing the young fair haired, blue eyed, somewhat androgynous male servant that Claire had also collected for them since leaving the theatre behind, or rather, being forced to leave it behind.

    ¡°Literal?¡± she spoke softly, trying to determine his meaning as she had previously belonged to a family who had not the means or the desire to educate their daughters all that well in that day and age.

    ¡°It means you¡¯re not typical¡­¡± he then thought better of his word usage that time, ¡°it means you¡¯re notreallyservants, like most wealthy families employ. It¡¯s simply a kinder term for¡­¡± his voice then trailed off again, ¡°it means that you¡¯re not like the servants of those rich families; You don¡¯t have to bow and simper and address us as though we were your betters¡± he finally decided on.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong, my¡­ Sean¡± she corrected herself then, her worry obvious.

    Sean then sighed with a shake of his head before giving up on his attempt at making the young woman more comfortable, ¡°no, you¡¯re fine¡± he simply stated before gesturing for her to approach.

    That she seemed to understand better as she easily moved to cross the floor to him. Sean then leaned down to gently sink those fangs into her neck as her breath shuddered at the feel of his fangs penetrating her pale flesh and blessing her with that Kiss, her fingers inadvertently moving to cling desperately to the material of his shirt as he took what was needed from her while simultaneously attempting to try to mask the pleasure he too received from their interaction.

    When the Kiss ended at last, Isabelle and Sean both needed a few moments to recover from the pleasure before she finally, shakily managed to step back from him, though she was still a bit lightheaded as she struggled to return her breathing and heart rate to a normal pace once more.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    After another moment, she swallowed and took a breath before looking back up at where he stood a good eight inches above her own height of just barely five foot eight ¡°will there be anything else¡­ Sean¡± she managed. Though her current state, which was nearly identical to that of post coital afterglow, did make it sound as though she had merely breathed his name rather than spoke it.

    Still recovering as well, Sean did take an extra moment before looking back down into her expectant face ¡°actually, there may be¡± he finally managed.

    Isabelle took another shaky breath before responding ¡°what¡¯s that?¡±

    Allowing himself another moment, he looked around the room and gestured for her to follow him to take a seat upon the richly upholstered red sofa that sat a ways off from his collection of paints and canvases. Though her nervousness was obvious, Isabelle still followed him to that seat without question.

    ¡°I have to ask you something¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± she returned in a small voice.

    Sean then took another momentary pause before speaking, ¡°Does Claire ever talk to you?¡±

    That question did seem to catch the girl off guard a moment as well; ¡°talk?¡± was the first response she could manage.

    ¡°Claire has been close with some of our servants in the past¡± he began ¡°and I just wondered if you too had become friends as well¡± he decided on.

    Isabelle seemed a little thrown by his explanation as well ¡°Claire barely talks, at all¡± she answered softly.

    ¡°Not even to you?¡± Sean asked worriedly.

    ¡°That was what I was thinking of asking you¡± she stated with a small smile, nervous though it was.

    Sean then looked down again at the fact that Claire¡¯s emotional distance was not only noticeable to even a blood bound servant, but also the fact that it also wasn¡¯t exclusive to only Sean himself.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand¡± he spoke quietly, his own emotions failing to remain as well hidden as he always seemed to keep them when around anyone other than his own wife.

    ¡°Understand?¡± Isabelle repeated softly.

    ¡°I understood her being angry. The reasons for that were obvious. But what I don¡¯t understand is why such sadness and emptiness? I mean, I don¡¯t understand thereasonsfor it. Back in America, I knew that she felt isolated from the human world and it tore at her¡± he then continued, almost as though all his thoughts could not bear to be trapped inside his own head any longer, ¡°but here, now, she¡¯s out there among them every night, and still, she acts as though she¡¯s hardly even here herself. I just don¡¯t understand it¡± he added the last sentence more quietly.

    Isabelle was silent another moment before allowing a response at last ¡°have youaskedher?¡±

    Sean did get a little caught by that suggestion being posed by such a docile girl, but he respected that she at least managed to share it ¡°it¡¯s just very hard for me to find a way to talk to her myself, I suppose. I¡¯m always afraid that anything I say, or don¡¯t say, will trigger all that anger that she still has to feel for me, and¡­¡± he looked down again, ¡°I hate to be the cause of that anger, but I also can¡¯t bear to see this despair in her either. I just want to be able to fix it¡­but I just don¡¯t know how to¡± he confessed at last.

    Isabelle sighed sadly, her empathy obvious ¡°If only you could find a way to see inside her head.¡±

    <hr>

    Claire had only one hour left to perform that night before she could return home and let the inevitable sunrise at last bring another of her empty nights to a close. As she moved to the soft music in the parlor, her body was only covered from the waist down, and even that undergarment was so thin, it left no part of her body to the imaginations of the paying customers. She continued to force herself to move to the slow pace of the song, while refusing to lift her eyes to meet any of the libidinous gazes of the men all around her who found excuses to touch themselves as they stared longingly at her, imagining that it was her pale hands bringing them to that moment of pleasure instead.

    It was then that a silence fell upon the parlor, leaving no sound but the music as some nobleman or other of note entered the establishment that night. Rather than looking to see who this ever so highly valued customer was, Claire simply forced herself to keep moving to the music, trying to let her mind fool her into believing she was anywhere else at all that night.

    Though her attempt at mentally removing herself from her actual present situation was soon foiled as her employer called her over from the pedestal that was her nightly home for the last several months now.

    Swallowing hard, Claire attempted to cover herself as much as possible as she stepped down to move through the hooting crowd toward the older woman, having to dodge more than a few instances of drunken men groping at her as she hurried through the crowd.

    ¡°What?¡± she answered, not able to keep the sharpness out of her tone as she finally reached Marta¡¯s side.

    Marta raised a brow slightly at the tone, but she had a more important reason to speak to Claire than to waste time scolding her for her obvious mood, ¡°we have a special request from a very important man¡± she informed.

    ¡°Request?¡± Claire returned as she looked up at the older woman, still holding her arms over her bare breasts, not quite able to fully choke back her slight glare at what Marta may be deeming to ask of her, considering the terms she had agreed to when Claire first accepted employment there.

    ¡°Yes, he wishes to meet with you in one of the back rooms. He¡¯s willing to pay agreatdeal¡± she added as if that would help soften the request.

    ¡°I amnota whore¡± Claire exclaimed more loudly then she intended, which only caused loud laughter from many of those surrounding her there in the parlor that night, whores and clientele alike.

    ¡°Glad to hear it¡± a man¡¯s voice broke through the cackles of the crowd as he spoke from a place now close behind Claire, which immediately caused her to spin around to face him.

    Ready to unleash a tirade on him from her already irreparably frayed nerves, Claire¡¯s words were stopped in her throat as she looked up at him. He appeared to be even younger than Claire¡¯s apparent thirty years and was quite simply, beautiful. He had shoulder length blonde curls and stunningly blue eyes over high cheek boned features that were just feminine enough to add that extra touch of beauty that Claire had always been so very drawn to.

    His smile down at her did not help her collect her thoughts any more quickly as she had to will herself out of that near entrancement that befell her any time she found herself in the face of any piece of beautiful art, or any stunningly beautiful human, as was now the case.

    ¡°You¡¯regladto hear that I¡¯m not a whore?¡± she managed with a bit of disbelief, though her voice still remained tiny in the face of his attractiveness.

    ¡°Yes, as I have a different sort of offer for you¡± he told her sweetly in that accent that nearly dripped from his words.

    Claire was caught again for another moment ¡°I find it hard to believe that you came here seeking something other than a whore¡± she managed.

    ¡°But you are somethingso much more than that, aren¡¯t you, Claire?¡± he told her softly, placing an unmistakable emphasis on the word as he gave her a more than knowing smile.

 Chapter 59

    Upon hearing this man¡¯s implied claim of knowing her true nature, Claire immediately turned back to Marta, ¡°yes, I¡¯ll go to a back room with him¡± she agreed, Marta looking equal parts shocked and overjoyed as she grinned over at the man as he tossed a heavy bag of coin onto the table in front of the older woman and followed the now even more quickly moving beauty to the nearest private room.

    The moment the door closed behind them, Claire quickly whirled around on him, and all her previous modesty was forgotten as she easily lifted him by the collar and held him fast against the wall ¡°who are you and what is it that youthinkyou know?¡± she forcefully demanded her answer.

    ¡°Ithinkyou just proved what I know¡± he returned, barely managing to keep his voice as even as possible despite how easily he knew she could have ended him right then and there.

    ¡°Speak!¡± she commanded, still not moving from where she held him in place.

    ¡°It might be ever so slightly easier to explain myself if your hand wasn¡¯t so tightly against my throat¡± he attempted to hold onto his charm as he made the request.

    Refusing to soften the hardness of her gaze, Claire nevertheless allowed herself to drop him back to his feet, where he only just managed to keep his balance at the unexpectedness of her releasing her grasp on him. Though she did remain standing so closely to him that he would know better than to make any attempt to flee.

    ¡°There, I feel better now, don¡¯t you?¡± he managed as he adjusted his shirt collar and rubbed lightly at his throat.

    ¡°Speak¡± she repeated with a near growl.

    He swallowed a bit before continuing his attempt to regain his suave demeanor, ¡°might we take a seat?¡± he asked as he gestured toward the couch that had probably been the scene of many lurid encounters just that evening alone.

    Claire¡¯s only response was raising a brow at the suggestion while still holding him in that unwavering gaze. Though she did finally remember to at least cover her breasts with her long locks so as to keep his eyes on her face, while also keeping her arms free if he did make any escape attempt.

    ¡°Oh pardon my manners¡± he spoke again as he slowly moved to slide his long coat down his arms and offer it to her, though he was still not completely able to stop himself from stealing one last glance at her body before it was to be hidden away from his sight.

    Though her glare deepened once more, she did take the offered coat, pulling it on much more quickly than he had removed it a moment earlier ¡°if you take any longer to explain yourself, Marta may need to charge you even more for my company¡± she spat out angrily.

    He allowed a small smile at her statement but did deign to give Claire her answers ¡°I was a mere lad of twenty-seven when I first saw the exquisite creature that now stands before me¡± he began.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help scoffing, a thousand times more able to keep her own wits about her now that the vulnerability of her previous state of undress was no longer an added stressor to this strange encounter ¡°and how old are you now? Twenty-eight?¡±

    ¡°Thank you my lovely one, but I am much older than I look¡± he returned with that same charm easily returning now that his own distraction as well as fear had been lessened ever so slightly.

    That statement then put her on alert once more as she immediately switched her vision to allow her to see his aura. A moment later, her expression only softened by a minor degree as she spoke again ¡°you¡¯re a ghoul.¡±

    He narrowed those lovely blue eyes only a moment in response to her easily gained knowledge of his nature as well, ¡°I thought that term wasn¡¯t used often in polite company.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in a whorehouse¡± she couldn¡¯t stop reminding him.

    ¡°Touch¨¦¡± he smiled again before moving onward through his explanations ¡°As I was saying, the year was 1660, a new king had been crowned and a new beauty had finally been allowed to shine, at last.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when I saw you take that stage as Desdemona and I, still being a reasonably young man, I was so very easily smitten¡± he confessed.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve waited thirteen years to ask me for an autograph then?¡± she scoffed, ¡°and what does that have to do with you becoming what you are, and learning about what I am?¡± she couldn¡¯t help pressing.

    ¡°My adoration for your appearance on the stage that night is the exact thing that led to me discovering this entire world of yours¡± he stated simply.

    ¡°How do you mean?¡± she asked with a bit of worry at that statement.

    ¡°I needed to know who you were, so I looked into who ran and owned the theatre, only to discover some, shall we say, oddities about the paperwork that gave you and your husband claim to the place.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Claire swallowed a bit at not just the mention of her husband and her old life, but also the possibility that they could have overlooked some detail that could have cost them greatly even before Sean found a way to end their lives in the theatre anyway.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t go to the king when you found those oddities?¡± she asked warily.

    ¡°The king¡¯s a bore¡± he stated in a surprisingly flippant manner before continuing, ¡°but someone else came to me when they found out I was looking into the ownership of the theatre. Apparently there were other parties who were unhappy with my discovery of the anomalies in the documents, andthosewere the authorities I was taken before.¡±

    ¡°Griffyn?¡± she asked with more wariness.

    ¡°See, you don¡¯t even need my explanations, do you clever girl?¡± he smiled again.

    ¡°So he made you into a ghoul instead of killing you? He must be getting soft in his old age¡± she added, though quietly, as the man was still her Prince, unfortunate as that fact was.

    ¡°I guess he thought I would be more useful alive¡± he stated with only a tad bit of arrogance. ¡°And since it was your original question, my name is James by the way¡± he stated, watching to see if she had any reaction, before simply shaking his head once more, looking only slightly deflated by her lack of any sign of recognition.

    Though, Claire simply moved forward through the conversation ¡°surprising as it is that Griffyn would find any human useful, this all still hasn¡¯t explained to me why you¡¯re here now.¡±

    James sighed a bit before answering, ¡°as you just stated, Griffyn is getting older and less patient with the demands of his position. Did you know he¡¯s going to be 400 years old next year?¡±

    Claire just shook her head ¡°I¡¯m sure I heard that at some point.¡±

    ¡°Well, the word among your kind is that he plans to make his childe the new Prince upon his 400th birthday.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes a bit at that, but moved on ¡°and what of it?¡±

    ¡°As with all new regimes, human or Kindred, there will be thinning of the ranks¡± James attempted to explain, seeming to have more than a fair bit of familiarity with both human and Kindred rule.

    ¡°And you¡¯re worried you¡¯ll lose your value to the new Prince?¡± she stated, easily following his train of thought, as it was so similar to Aidan¡¯s position some seventy years earlier.

    ¡°Well, the new Prince would be mad to not see my value, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from wanting to put certain safeguards in place¡± James acknowledged.

    ¡°Safeguards?¡± she asked with another raise of her brow.

    ¡°I have no interest in aging another thirteen years all at once if Griffyn takes it upon himself to deprive me of what power he¡¯s given me. Hence, my need to take some precautions before he installs his childe as the new Prince.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to ask me for my blood instead?¡± she easily came to the conclusion.

    ¡°See? Clever girl¡± he smiled at her again.

    Claire just shook her head up at him once more, ¡°And you think I¡¯ll just give you my blood because you liked my acting, and happened to ask politely?¡± another look of disbelief.

    ¡°Oh, I think I can offer you much, much more than that¡± he told her with another knowing smile.

    ¡°Really? And what might you be able to offer me, considering you won¡¯t have any power at all if you lose that bond to Griffyn.¡±

    James was the one who looked at her with even more confidence this time ¡°I¡¯m not referring to the power I have in theKindredworld.¡±

    Claire only took pause a moment before returning to her distrusting tone ¡°so let me guess, you¡¯re some high and mighty noble who thinks there¡¯s something you actually could offer to¡­ someone like me¡± she decided on.

    ¡°I think I know all about the troubles you are currently enduring because of the current Kindred Prince¡± he gestured to their very location as proof of the fact, ¡°but I¡¯m referring to the solutions I could offer you due to my ties to thehumanworld. Bags and bags of solutions¡± he added pointedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually offering topayme? Pay me to give you my blood?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me that that sounds like a worse fate than the one you are currently suffering. Considering you already willingly give that part of you to your servants, so why not give it to one who can truly give you something back; Something other than just the blind devotion that will never truly be any currency you can actually pay off your debts with. Doesn¡¯t that sound a lot less soul crushing to you than spending another night in this horrible place does?¡±

    <hr>

    When Claire awoke at the next evening¡¯s sunset, it was with a lightness to her soul that hadn¡¯t existed since the days before Awsha came into their lives over a year ago. Pushing those thoughts just as quickly away, she rolled back towards where Sean was also waking with the moon that night.

    ¡°Evening¡± Sean greeted her with a bit of surprise at seeing her grace him with a smile that he hadn¡¯t seen touch her lips in what now seemed like forever to him.

    ¡°Evening¡± she smiled back as she startled him further by moving closer still and laying her head upon his chest.

    ¡°Claire?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking after a few more silent moments of just staring down at her in awe.

    ¡°Sean?¡± she smiled against his chest as her fingers even dared to lightly trace his ribcage.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but did you happen to feed off of anyone who might have been returning from an opium den last night?¡± he had to ask, not believing the possibility, but not able to find any other explanation for her much improved mood either.

    Claire let out a giggle in response to the question, and the sound nearly melted his heart so much he barely grasped her words ¡°no, but I did find a new source of income, and one much more palatable than my previous one¡± she admitted, still smiling as her fingers continued lightly tracing his cool skin.

    Sean took a moment to process the words ¡°That¡¯s wonderful Claire, but I honestly always thought you loved dancing¡± he stated innocently.

    Only a momentary darkness touched her face before she found an answer ¡°I do, but the place just really wasn¡¯t the right fit for me¡± she then quickly moved on ¡°but that¡¯s all in the past now, and things will get so much better now¡± she smiled back up at him hopefully.

    But before they could discuss her new source of income any further, the sound of multiple horses approaching their home caught both of them enough to cause them to disentangle as they each moved from the bed to head for the dark curtains that had blocked out the daytime sun.

    As they looked outside, they were both just a bit taken aback by the sight of Claire¡¯s new employer, of sorts, riding up to their home with a large contingent of guards surrounding him, all bearing the royal crest of House Stuart, which just happened to belong to their current human sovereign, King Charles II.

 Chapter 60

    It had now been slightly over a month since Claire first made the acquaintance of James II of House Stuart: younger brother of the current, and still childless, king of England. Needless to say, Claire¡¯s and Sean¡¯s lives had changed significantly since that meeting.

    It was now October and there was already a notable chill in the London air as the sound of hooves approached their home again only a few hours past that night¡¯s sunset. Sean was the one who moved to the door to greet the visitor, who was indeed James.

    ¡°Answering the door yourself? Odd; I rarely have ever even see you outside of your studio¡± was James¡¯ greeting to Sean as he left the royal guards stationed outside as Sean opened the door to him.

    ¡°I usually leave Claire to any guests, considering¡± Sean stated as he couldn¡¯t help noticing the way the younger man¡¯s eyes surveyed him that night.

    ¡°Considering what?¡± James asked as he moved through the door before waiting for an invitation, which was most likely a side effect of his stature as current heir to the throne of England.

    ¡°Considering that I¡¯ve been banned from contact with the world of mortals until¡­ whenever Griffyn sees fit¡± Sean supplied the knowledge the other man already had and then allowed his own slight sigh as he shut the door behind the future king.

    ¡°Well, most of us answer to a different ruler¡± James smiled as he began removing his gloves, and then added ¡°besides, you didn¡¯t seek me out; I came to you in your very home. Hardly like Griffyn could consider that an actual violation¡± James reasoned, casting Sean another odd glance on the last word.

    ¡°Came to me? Aren¡¯t you here to see Claire, who¡¯snothere, by the way¡± Sean added, his heightened perception easily noting and deciphering each of James¡¯ actions and words.

    ¡°Really?¡± James responded knowingly, as he looked back up at Sean who amazingly only stood a mere four inches taller than James himself, though they both shared the same waiflike figure & pale blonde locks above paler blue eyes.

    Though this was the first time Sean had spent more than a moment in the other man¡¯s presence, he already had no surprise in regards to Claire choosing to give her precious and powerful blood to a man who was so similar to Sean himself, at least on a purely physical basis.

    ¡°So where is your lovely wife this evening?¡± James responded as he moved his eyes around the home before coming back to rest on Sean again.

    ¡°At the theatre, of course.¡± Sean answered, though he was sure James had already known that information as well.

    ¡°Oh? The theatre I gave back to you?¡± James replied, never quite able to tamp down that arrogance that seemed to be ingrained in all of those with royal blood.

    Sean took pause only a moment to check his words before speaking them, ¡°Technically, you gave it to our servant, Jonathan¡± Sean reminded.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not as prone to faking documents like another Prince of yours. However, my documents will hold much more weight with the city¡¯s rulers, I promise. And itwasa bit easier to put the theatre in the name of someone who is actuallyalive, after all¡± James allowed another smile at his own words.

    ¡°Thank you. Is that what you wish to hear? Then so be it; Thank you James, we owe you greatly. Will that be all?¡± Sean finished a little shortly, his patience always growing short in the face of arrogance, whoever the source.

    James couldn¡¯t help smiling back at Sean with mild amusement ¡°Why is it that you don¡¯t seem to like me very much, anyway? I would honestly love to know¡± James asked him boldly, after all, it was not Sean whose blood was running through James¡¯ veins at the moment.

    Sean wasn¡¯t slowed by the other man¡¯s words ¡°I just know that I¡¯ve told you that Claire¡¯s not here, and yet you¡¯re still here, reminding us of the gratitude we should owe you. How should I react?¡± Sean stated plainly, his own confidence easily matching that of the future king if it needed to.

    James was quiet only a moment before he continued on ¡°That wasn¡¯t an answer though.¡±

    ¡°What answer do you want, Your Grace?¡± Sean added with a bit of bite behind the words.

    James couldn¡¯t stop his own wider grin ¡°you¡¯re interesting. We really should get to know one another better¡± he told him as he began to remove his coat, again, without an invitation to do so. ¡°besides there¡¯s a chill in the air. I¡¯d love to warm myself by your fire a while before heading back out into the night¡± he stated as he hung up the coat on a nearby hook and headed from the foyer to the living room, leaving Sean to look after him with a shake of his head. Once Sean followed with a sigh and entered the room behind James, the younger man turned back to him ¡°no fire?¡± he questioned as he looked back from his new location near the fireplace.

    ¡°We usually don¡¯t bother when the servants aren¡¯t here¡± was Sean¡¯s explanation ¡°the cold doesn¡¯t really bother Claire and I¡± he finished pointedly.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not some other reason?¡± James responded as Sean moved closer while seeming in no real hurry to get there.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Such as?¡± Sean asked with a raised brow as he reached the hearth as well.

    ¡°Like being afraid of fire or some such thing¡± James offered with a shrug.

    ¡°Afraid of fire?¡± Sean asked with another skeptical look before moving to toss a few logs into the fireplace and set the kindling alight with a candle from the mantle.

    James watched a moment, and then added ¡°thought I heard something like that once.¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t help smirking as he waited for the fire to slowly come to life as he watched it ¡°I think you need to check your sources¡± was Sean¡¯s simple response as he moved his hand close to the now adequate flames "and as for being afraid of fire; I doubt there''s many mortals who would enjoy being set alight much either, are there?"

    "So, no on fire killing your people then?¡± James returned.

    ¡°Some reason you need to know how to kill us?¡± Sean asked, in a darker tone.

    ¡°Well, if I¡¯m going to be king one day, these might be things I need to know. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a few of your kind who are less accommodating to humans than you and Claire.¡±

    ¡°To say the least¡± Sean agreed, though gave neither further warning nor consolation.

    James waited another moment for Sean to provide any additional information, though Sean¡¯s only further action was to take a seat on the sofa in what almost looked like boredom. That was then followed by Sean simply reaching for the glass of thick red liquid he had been tending to before his visitor had arrived.

    James just shook his head after another moment of Sean¡¯s obstinate silence, before continuing ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you seem to not like me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you: ¡®Like¡¯ isn¡¯t really a factor, is it?¡± was Sean¡¯s latest vague response.

    James just scoffed as he too moved to take a seat down the sofa from where Sean continued to sip his drink ¡°Seriously, whatisyour issue with me?¡± he pressed, though as he spoke what could have come off as a purely confrontational question, he just curiously turned to watch Sean with those pale eyes, his elbow moving to the back of the couch to rest his head upon his hand as he awaited his answer.

    Sean glanced at him from the corner of his own ice blue eyes and took another sip, planning his response ¡°You honestly want my answer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, honestly¡± James allowed a small laugh.

    ¡°You have an extremely bloated sense of entitlement¡± Sean stated plainly.

    James blinked at the statement, ¡°no, tell me what you really think.¡±

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s most likely not your fault¡± Sean allowed, ¡°for the last thirteen years you¡¯ve watched your older brother, the king, fail to produce an heir again and again. So, in your mind, you¡¯re sure the throne is as good as yours, so you act as though it already is, and that the world exists for your whims and your whims alone. Added to that, you have youth, beauty and even more power given to you byourkind, which of course just adds to that entitlement that already existed before you ever met us at all¡± Sean continued his plain-worded analysis of the younger man, ¡°it¡¯s all just a bit off-putting¡± Sean finished simply, finally turning his eyes back to where James looked a bit like the air had been knocked out of him by being spoken to with such undiluted honesty, most likely for the first time in his forty years of life.

    James was quiet a long moment as Sean regarded him over the top of the glass as he took another sip. After another moment, James seemed to finally manage to find his voice again ¡°Just for the record, your kind didn¡¯t give me my beauty¡± he couldn¡¯t help correcting.

    Sean very nearly allowed a smile as he responded, ¡°no, I suppose we just let you keep it for a lot longer than most mortals get to.¡±

    Another pause before James spoke again ¡°it¡¯s surprising that you¡¯re not more like that.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Sean asked with a raised brow.

    ¡°Entitled¡± James supplied.

    ¡°Me?¡± Sean asked with another skeptical look.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you heir to a throne, yourself?¡± James returned.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Sean asked as he finally pulled his attention from the drink and back to James.

    ¡°Word has it that Haven is going to be given the western territory in your home country as soon as he and his concubine complete the journey across the American wilderness. Haven is the one who made you, correct?¡± James asked as an afterthought, checking his sources, as it were.

    ¡°Yes, he made me, and I wasn¡¯t aware that he was going out west again, or being made Prince¡­ And concubine?¡± Sean asked, raising his voice a bit on that last part of James¡¯ statements.

    ¡°Wow, an heir who didn¡¯t know he was an heir. That¡¯s different¡± James stated, and then moved on, ¡°And I suppose I should call her his childe, but considering things I¡¯ve heard, concubine seemed more fitting.¡±

    ¡°Awsha is with him?¡± Sean returned, though his voice did drop a bit on the statement.

    ¡°Yes, your lovely little sister. Vampirically speaking, anyway¡± James had to add, ¡°you seem surprised by that fact as well it appears¡± James added after taking note of the crack in Sean¡¯s otherwise unshakable composure.

    ¡°Considering you mentioned the ¡®things you¡¯ve heard¡¯ about Awsha, I¡¯d think my surprise at her continued presence at our sire¡¯s side would be¡­ less surprising to you¡± Sean said in the same now much quieter tone as he seemed to lose interest in his drink at last.

    ¡°Well, obviously I knowwhyyou lost the theatre and were given this punishment of isolation, I just don¡¯t knowwhy¡±James added as he continued to hold Sean in his gaze, though Sean¡¯s own eyes seemed rather distracted.

    ¡°Why?¡± Sean repeated with another swallow, eyes still not moving back to the other man.

    ¡°Why you and the concubine did what you did¡± James supplied bravely.

    Sean then looked down again, with what almost looked like hurt, though James couldn¡¯t be sure, as he¡¯d not seen that emotion in the man before ¡°I suppose Claire has informed you of her own theory on the matter?¡± Sean asked; though his voice sounded as though he didn¡¯t honestly want to hear the answer.

    ¡°No, she actually hasn¡¯t¡± James admitted, ¡°your name has barely ever crossed her lips in my company¡± he added, ¡°though, I can only imagine what theory she must hold¡± James allowed, his own tone quieting.

    ¡°Claire¡¯s never asked me why I did it, and yet you have, just tonight¡± Sean stated softly, finally looking back toward the other man.

    ¡°I suppose she¡¯s afraid to have you confirm the worst for her¡± James returned quietly, his eyes now moving downwards.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she is¡± Sean agreed, eyes down as well.

    ¡°So, whydidyou do it?¡± James finally dared to pose the question outright.

    Sean took another long moment to wrack his brain for that answer, before finally offering the only one he had ¡°I honestly don¡¯t even know why, myself¡± his voice broke with emotion on admitting that out loud.

    ¡°Well, was itactuallydue to you no longer loving or wanting Claire anymore?¡±

    ¡°That wouldneverbe true. She is my other half. She alwayswillbe¡± Sean stated forcefully.

    ¡°Then I guess that¡¯s really the important answer, then isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 61

    By the time the clock struck eleven that night, Sean¡¯s demeanor had at least thawed enough to offer James whatever food or drink the servants had on store in the kitchen. Sean himself wasn¡¯t even aware of what that may include, as it was a room he or Claire rarely found themselves any reason to go into. James had finished a plate of what had to be much more modest fare than he was used to at the palace, but he seemed more interested in making his way through their supply of wine that night.

    James already seemed to be feeling the effects of the wine as the clock chimed eleven, which caused Sean¡¯s eyes to move toward it in response to the loud eruption of sound in the otherwise silent room. He and James had been sitting there for a while now, both nursing their respective drinks and neither adding much to the conversation. Yet, despite that, James still seemed content to extend his stay in their home that night, regardless of the guards who still waited outside, as their orders were to do so until told otherwise.

    ¡°So, where¡¯s that from?¡± James finally asked as Sean took another small sip of his own drink.

    ¡°Where¡¯s what from?¡± Sean returned, thrown by the man finally resuming communication.

    ¡°The blood. I mean that¡¯s what you¡¯re drinking, right?¡±

    ¡°That being the only thing I drink, yes¡± Sean affirmed with a slight narrowing of his eyes over at the obviously drunk sovereign-to-be.

    ¡°So, where¡¯s it from?¡± James repeated as he poured more wine into his own glass.

    Sean just shook his head, but hid his sigh long enough to answer, ¡°mostly butcher shops, or whatever animals happen to wander out of the woods near our property line¡± Sean answered simply enough.

    ¡°And that¡¯s all you drink usually? Animal blood I mean¡± James clarified without being asked to.

    ¡°No¡± was Sean¡¯s simple response, which did cause a slight flash of sobriety to cross James¡¯ face, short-lived though it had been.

    ¡°So, you do usually drink from people, people blood¡± he added the extra clarification once again.

    ¡°Yes¡± Sean answered simply as he took a larger sip then.

    ¡°You kill people then?¡± James responded, eyes only widening slightly as his only real reaction to the idea.

    ¡°No, not so far today¡± was Sean¡¯s original response to that particular question. Then he reminded himself to be wary of his sarcasm possibly not being accurately interpreted by the currently inebriated brother of the king ¡°we rarely kill anyone. If we did, it would be somewhat difficult to remain unknown to the human world, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    James squinted a bit, as though trying to translate Sean¡¯s words, despite them being spoken in the native tongue they both shared ¡°so you just bite people but don¡¯t kill them?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡± Sean agreed, once again returning to his monosyllabic responses.

    ¡°What people?¡± James pressed.

    ¡°You seem very concerned with my eating habits, James¡± Sean finally allowed himself to return curiously.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re so thin. Can¡¯t help wondering if you¡¯ve been¡± James let out a small giggle ¡°biting enough people?¡±

    ¡°And I can¡¯t help wondering if you¡¯ve been drinking enough wine¡± Sean returned flatly.

    ¡°I¡¯m still awake, so answer: Not nearly enough¡± James laughed again. He then attempted to compose himself for a moment before continuing ¡°but you are. You¡¯re so thin, and pretty, and that hair, and complexion, and those eyes¡­. You¡¯re like a really pretty girl; Tall, but pretty¡± James giggled again, causing Sean to raise that brow once more.

    ¡°And you¡¯re like a very drunk man¡± Sean sighed once more as he moved to stand.

    ¡°See? Tall¡± James shook his head as he took another sip of the wine.

    ¡°Not to be rude to my future king, but it is rather late, and you are rather drunk. Won¡¯t you be expected back at the palace soon?¡± Sean attempted to hide his impatience under a guise of civility.

    ¡°Pfft¡± James allowed ¡°I¡¯m not the king ¡®til my brother kicks off. They won¡¯t even notice I¡¯m gone.¡±

    ¡°Your brother may not notice, but I¡¯m sure there are others who will, like perhaps your wife and children¡± Sean stated pointedly.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    James scoffed, but his expression darkened slightly before he responded, ¡°My wife died two years ago, after we already lost six of our children as well. I don¡¯t mean all at the same time, but¡­ dead, nonetheless¡± he added the clarification as he poured more wine after making an imaginary toast.

    That confession was enough to throw Sean more than a bit as he took a moment to find any response, his mind immediately flying back to how shattering it was for him to lose just one child nearly a century earlier ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡± was the only one he could find, softly spoken as it was.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry; my ever so benevolent big brother is giving me some new wife next month. I wonder if I¡¯ll even get to meet her before the wedding. Probably not. I met Anne before our wedding, and she ended up pregnant. So I¡¯m guessing that¡¯ll be a no this time.¡±

    ¡°But to lose six children¡­ And your wife¡­ that¡­¡± Sean couldn¡¯t think of more words then as he just took a closer seat, now around the corner of the table from James rather than at the other end, where he had been seated earlier.

    ¡°Oh believe me, my wife was ready to go. She would finally get to see our other children again, and wouldn¡¯t have to put up with my cheating on her any more. Better deal for her than being married to me ever was.¡±

    Sean swallowed again before moving on through the conversation ¡°so you did have at least one child who survived?¡±

    ¡°Two girls, eleven and eight now¡± he allowed only a short-lived smile ¡°but they¡¯re girls, which is why I¡¯m apparently in such desperate need of a new wife; According to the king, anyway. Though our great and mighty Charles II has yet to even have one of his own children, so I guess directing me to keep having them is the next best thing.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a less than ideal life¡± Sean admitted.

    ¡°Hence all my fucking ¡®entitlement¡¯¡± James called Sean on his earlier words ¡°99% of politics is acting, after all, isn¡¯t it?¡± he let his voice taper off as he took another sip.

    ¡°I can see why you want more. Why you turned to our kind¡± Sean admitted quietly, beginning to understand this man much better now that all that alcohol had caused James¡¯ walls to come tumbling down, along with that entire guise of pomp and privilege. There was another long silence as Sean continued to sit there next to him at the table as James continued to stare down into his now nearly empty wine glass ¡°so why did you come here tonight in the first place?¡± Sean had to ask.

    James allowed a slight scoff before answering ¡°Tonight¡¯s my fortieth birthday, and the only place I wanna be, apparently, is among the dead¡± he accented the words with a sad shrug. He then allowed himself to look back up at Sean, whose face was much nearer to his now than when he was at his previous seat at the end of the table ¡°you really are incredibly¡­¡± though James chose to look down again instead of finishing that sentence.

    Sean finally allowed a small smile as he too looked down, ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a Kindred thing¡± he attempted to assure the other man.

    ¡°A Kindred thing?¡± James raised a brow, seeming to be gaining a slightly tighter grip on sobriety now.

    ¡°Why you think I¡¯m incredibly¡­¡± Sean just smiled again ¡°it makes it easier to gain the trust of those we feed on: The magnetism I mean. Most of us have it, which is why humans are so drawn to us, regardless of gender¡± he added more quietly.

    James said nothing at first, though when his response came, it was not in reaction to the part of the sentence that would have been expected ¡°so are you planning on feeding on me then?¡±

    Sean averted his eyes once more before speaking ¡°I¡¯m not sure you¡¯d want that, if you¡¯re already finding me so¡­ pretty¡± he allowed a small laugh.

    James only narrowed his eyes slightly as he inched his chair closer ¡°I¡¯ve heard other ghouls talking, and they made it sound like being bitten feels really good. Good like making love does¡± he clarified once more.

    ¡°That would be the consensus among those who have been bitten, and actually remember it¡± Sean agreed.

    ¡°It really feels that good?¡± James pressed.

    ¡°I admit it¡¯s hard to believe until you actually experience it¡± Sean conceded.

    ¡°Well, then make me a believer¡± James stated simply, as he leaned closer.

    Sean took a moment as his eyes moved to the other man¡¯s neck now being offered freely to him, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t asked Claire to bite you if you¡¯ve been this curious about it all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true; I have been this curious, but this is the first night I¡¯ve been this drunk too. Liquid courage we¡¯ll call it¡± he smiled as he was the one to bravely place his hands on Sean¡¯s shoulders and lean closer still.

    Sean was now faced with the proximity of that vein, combined with the much less satisfying animal blood he had spent most of his recent nights drinking since the servants had been accompanying Claire to the theatre all month. As those two factors collided, Sean gave into that urge which was greater than most any other since his death, and moved to sink his fangs into James¡¯ neck, causing that wave of climactic pleasure to wash over them both indeed.

    When Sean began to feel the slight slowing of the other man¡¯s pulse at last, he finally willed himself to remove those fangs and allow both of them a moment or two to recover from the intense moment they had just given one another. James¡¯ breath came quick as he collapsed against Sean¡¯s chest, his fingers clinging desperately at his shirt.

    Knowing James would still need a moment more to recover, as Sean honestly still did as well, he finally managed ¡°so are you a believer now?¡± he asked as his own state of afterglow caused his fingers to curl so lightly into the other man¡¯s shoulder length golden locks.

    His breath still trying to return to him, James allowed a throaty laugh as he still held Sean tightly against him ¡°You literally just made me come¡­ by biting me¡± he let out another breath as Sean couldn¡¯t help his own chuckle.

    ¡°I always forget how intense it really is for those who don¡¯t know what to expect the first time. Guess I should¡¯ve better prepared you¡± he confessed, his fingers still curled in the other man¡¯s hair.

    ¡°You sound like you came too¡± James admitted, finally turning to look up at him.

    Sean allowed another smile down at him ¡°I technically can¡¯t; by the very strictest definition of the word¡­ but it still feels like I do, every time¡± he admitted.

    James smiled too but it was a more contemplative one that time ¡°Does this mean we just had sex without even taking our clothes off?¡±

    Sean allowed another chuckle, ¡°not by the strictest definition.¡±

    Another pause from James before he finally spoke again ¡°so, would it really make any difference now, you know if we actually did?¡±

 Chapter 62

    A few nights later, Claire returned home early from another evening of looking after the theatre. As she stepped down out of the carriage, she couldn¡¯t help giving a curious look to the two royal guards stationed outside her home. Claire simply nodded politely to the guards upon her approach, while Isabelle and Jonathan stayed outside to unhitch the horses and then get them settled into the barn.

    As she entered the house, she caught the unmistakable smell of Sean¡¯s blood as well as another¡¯s. Trying not to think the worst immediately, she slowly moved from the foyer to peer into the adjoining living room.

    There on the floor in front of the roaring fire were her husband and their royal visitor. Both men were clad in nothing more than their semi-fastened trousers, a near empty bottle of wine on the floor next to them. But most surprising of all was that Sean was leaning back on his elbows as James lay half across him, a small bloody blade in his hand as he licked a trail of Sean¡¯s blood from his pale chest.

    ¡°Claire, my love¡± Sean greeted her with a rather content smile as he tilted his head backwards and stretched an arm behind him to reach for her, despite her still being a good ten or so feet from he and James¡¯ places on the floor. Once becoming aware of her presence, James also looked up at her with a smile as he licked a bit more of Sean¡¯s blood from his lips.

    Many emotions crossed Claire¡¯s face right then, but the most prevalent of which was definitely confusion ¡°Are you¡­.drunk?¡± she managed to ask as she only took another small step into the room.

    ¡°Yes¡± both men answered simultaneously as each allowed a slight laugh.

    ¡°Um¡­ ok¡± she responded, her confusion not lessening any as she slowly made her way toward the nearby couch, sidestepping another wine bottle as it rolled across the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been getting so very, very bored here all by myself every night¡± Sean began, his tone reflecting his inebriation, which was a state she had rarely if ever seen him in, even when he had been alive ¡°and James has been kind enough to keep me company¡± he smiled again, as James nipped at his skin lightly.

    ¡°And the knife¡­ and such¡± she decided on, just staring blankly at the two men as she felt the need to take a seat as she spoke.

    ¡°Whywasthat again?¡± Sean asked as he looked down at the man still lying across him, looking up at him longingly, then he managed to remember ¡°oh yes, he came to get his monthly tithing of your beautiful blood, my love, but you were regrettably missing, so I had to offer my own¡­ in trade¡± Sean explained with another small laugh.

    ¡°And now?¡± she narrowed her eyes again.

    ¡°He¡¯s terribly fascinated by the way we heal, and what am I if not an entertainer?¡± Sean smiled again.

    ¡°And that led to the drunkenness, how again?¡± Claire asked.

    ¡°I had a wee bit to drink tonight¡± James finally contributed to the conversation ¡°and then Sean got thirsty after giving me his blood¡­ and here we are¡± he added in a near growl as he looked back up into Sean¡¯s face again, ¡°I never even knew your kind could get drunk from our blood. You¡¯re both so endlessly intriguing¡± he added, moving his eyes over Claire then as well.

    ¡°Ok, still not quite sure how that all led to the loss of clothing, though¡± she said as she shook her head down at both of them warily.

    ¡°He bit me¡± James offered with another grin back at Sean ¡°I got a bit overheated after that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did¡± she said softly as her eyes moved back to Sean, who still wore his own smile in silence.

    James finally managed to push himself up off of Sean to sit upright as he turned his attention back to Claire ¡°I¡¯m sure you two have bit each other many, many times, haven¡¯t you?¡± he said, obvious desire still apparent in his tone as he spoke, moving his eyes down over Claire¡¯s body once more.

    ¡°That sort of thing does tend to happen when two vampires share a home for seventy-five years¡± she confessed, as her emerald eyes seemed glued to Sean right then as well, her own desire threatening to reveal itself in her tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a little while since the last time though¡± Sean admitted, his own eyes locked on hers then, his tone reflecting that same need hers seemed to.

    ¡°Yeah, a while¡± Claire said absently, as she began removing her long petticoat, as she and Sean¡¯s gazes remained locked on one another.

    That was when James couldn¡¯t help his own smile between the two of them as Claire stood to drop the petticoat to the floor, which Sean now pushed himself up off of, his sobriety seeming to return in an instant.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Only a moment later, Sean was at her side, covering her mouth with his and proving how badly he had been starved for her touch for so very long. Only another moment passed as their mouths continued moving against one another with a century¡¯s worth of passion as he ripped away her dress and pushed her back down to the couch, his body following, neither of them breaking that kiss once as they took that new position with both their intentions and desires clear and in sync at last.

    <hr>

    Over an hour passed before their lovemaking finally came to a contented end followed by several more minutes of equally contented afterglow before Sean finally pulled himself out of her and pushed his nude body up from the couch. As he stood, he moved to reach down for his previously discarded trousers, his eyes catching James, who was still sitting in a chair at the other side of the room, looking almost as flustered as the two lovers. As Sean bent down to retrieve the clothing, he offered James a satisfied grin ¡°pardon me¡± he nearly purred as his fingers brushed against James as he picked up the rumpled clothing.

    ¡°Can I just say¡­..? Fucking bravo¡± James gave his review of the night¡¯s show as he nodded his head enthusiastically and even offered a bit of quiet applause as he looked up at Sean.

    ¡°Quiet you¡± Sean returned, though with a smile as he excused himself from the room for the moment, anyway.

    That was when James turned his eyes back to Claire at the sound of her own giggle as she curled herself around the thoroughly disarrayed cushions to make some attempt at hiding her nakedness, though there was none of that modesty when Sean had made love to her right before the other man¡¯s eyes only moments before.

    James just shook his head as he looked across the candle lit room at where she cradled the cushions as though she were still holding Sean against her body, ¡°I¡¯ve gotta know.¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± she replied with another small laugh.

    ¡°How many times can that man do that in one night?¡± he exclaimed with more than a bit of admiration and honest curiosity.

    That was when Claire couldn¡¯t help covering her face with her hands in embarrassment, though continued laughing, ¡°Like he said, quiet you¡± she laughed again.

    ¡°Now I know why you so hated being at that place where I found you. Who¡¯d wanna be there with those men, when you have this one waiting here for you?¡±

    Claire¡¯s smile faltered a bit then ¡°It wasn¡¯t a pleasant time¡± she admitted softly, finally moving to retrieve a cover from the other end of the couch to wrap around her.

    ¡°Wow, didn¡¯t mean to bring down the mood¡± James said apologetically, trying to cover his disappointment at seeing her hide her beautiful body from his eyes once more ¡°we could talk some more about how good Sean is at fucking.¡±

    That did do well to produce another small laugh from her. But she then paused a moment as she looked back at James as he moved to join her on the couch, now that she was safely wrapped in that cover.

    ¡°So, you and he¡­?¡± she left her sentence at that.

    ¡°I think Sean and I have both been dreadfully lonely lately¡± he admitted quietly, then looked back up at her with a bit of worry, ¡°I mean, I hope that it¡¯s ok, I just sort of assumed that since youdidn¡¯trip my throat out when you got home¡­¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s not that¡­¡± she rethought her answer ¡°Sean and I have had other lovers, you¡¯re just the first¡­¡± her voice trailed off again.

    ¡°Future king?¡± he offered an ending for her sentence.

    She smiled and nodded, ¡°yes you are definitely the first one of those too¡± she allowed ¡°I just never thought that he would try¡­ that¡± she then quickly added, ¡°and I don¡¯t mean that in a bad way, I mean I¡¯ve been with girls before myself¡± she then shook her head, ¡°you know, I think I¡¯ll just stop talking now.¡±

    ¡°God please don¡¯t¡± he offered breathily in response to her last statement.

    ¡°I repeat, quiet you!¡± She laughed again.

    ¡°Never¡± James teased, ¡°I think I¡¯m thoroughly smitten with you both¡± he told her with a seriousness behind the otherwise teasing tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s most likely our blood talking¡± Claire assured.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡± he smiled again as he moved to place a soft kiss on her lips, before finally then moving to retrieve the rest of his own clothing.

    <hr>

    It wasn¡¯t too much later that James decided he should at least put in an appearance at the palace that week. Plus, his guards had to be getting just a tad chilly out there on that late October night. Once she heard James and his guards galloping off into the night, Claire took a moment before rising and dropping the cover around her feet then heading off to find out where Sean had wandered off to after the first time the two of them had made love again in over a year. She shook her head at the memories of the pleasure he had given her that night, and questioned how she had indeed survived for so long without it herself.

    She found him sitting on his studio floor with quill to paper, still only having pulled his trousers up around his hips haphazardly, without bothering fastening them again ¡°Inspiration has struck?¡± she greeted him from where she now stood in the doorway, not having bothered with putting her own clothing back on.

    ¡°Something like that¡± he returned, his eyes moving slowly and appreciatively over her body, ¡°I take it that was James and his men riding away?¡± he managed, though his eyes still did not move from her pale skin as she glided towards him in the candle light.

    ¡°Guess you¡¯ll just have to make due with me for the rest of the night¡± she teased as she moved to take a seat on the floor next to him, gently reaching up to run her fingers through his long disheveled golden locks.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be able to cope with that¡± he agreed with his own smile back at her. But his expression turned more serious as she continued caressing his hair and laid her head upon his shoulder ¡°Is it safe for me to think we¡¯re ok now?¡± he dared to bring up the fact of their semi-estrangement that had lasted ever since that fateful night onstage with Awsha.

    Claire steeled herself as she attempted to find the most truthful response she could ¡°I was angry at you, for a really long time. But then, eventually, staying angry at you started to hurt me more than it helped me. I just didn¡¯t wanna feel empty anymore, when I had you there to make me feel so much better than I was letting myself¡± she managed, ¡°I¡¯ll probably always hate Awsha, and never ever trust her again, but I think, now I¡¯d rather just let myself be happy that I still have you, and she doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Sean moved to gently kiss her forehead, ¡°I just want you to know that no matter what ever happens anytime from now to eternity, the choice I¡¯ll always make in the end is the one that includes having you¡± he promised in a whisper as Claire moved to take his lips with hers once again.

 Chapter 63

    ~1685~

    Less than a year after James had started his strange affair with Sean and Claire, the rumors of Griffyn giving his position to his childe, Hollister, did come to pass. Once Hollister came into his throne as the current ruling Kindred Prince of London, then of course many other changes occurred as well. Most notable of these changes was that Hollister wanted to have his hands on many, many businesses throughout London. And, he installed Kindred in prominent positions in each one he had his hand in. In Hollister¡¯s mind, the key to controlling the humans was to control many parts of human life and commerce, rather than just posting blood bound spies of his own within the English Court, as Griffyn had done for so long.

    Hollister had of course allowed Sean to return to running their theatre house, as he had in the past, before his punishment of isolation began. However, Sean was much more wary of ever stepping foot on his own stage for any live productions again, and even more wary of giving other Kindred roles in any of them either, for that matter.

    Then in 1685 another change occurred. Charles II passed away, and when he did, he still had not one legitimate child of his own. Therefore, another throne changed hands, and James II was now their new king, after all.

    However as soon as their royal lover, James II did have his coronation and became the new ruling sovereign of all of England, rather than just the heir in waiting, Hollister almost immediately summoned both Sean and Claire to appear before his own throne.

    Neither Sean nor Claire had any idea what to expect from their first formal meeting with the new Prince. All they honestly did know about Hollister is that he was a fellow Toreador, and he was Griffyn¡¯s childe. However, they did also know that Hollister was Haven¡¯s sire as well, so that at least gave them a bit of optimism about the meeting.

    As they reached Griffyn¡¯s former throne room that evening, Hollister did turn to greet them both with a smile, which gave them at least more comfort than their first meeting with Griffyn eighty years earlier. Hollister appeared to have been in his early thirties at the time of his embrace, and had gentle brown curls that just barely reached his chin below penetrating brown eyes. He was of course very good looking as well, but that was nearly a pre-requisite for any Toreador ever embraced, in all honesty.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t my grandchilde and great grandchilde. Pleasure to finally make your acquaintances, at last¡± Hollister smiled as he actually came toward them, offering a hand to Sean to shake, and then gently kissing Claire¡¯s own.

    ¡°Yours as well¡± Sean greeted him, both Claire and he offering wary smiles to their new Prince.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re eager to figure out whom your new Prince is and why he¡¯s summoned you here on this celebratory evening, so please, ask me anything.¡±

    Sean and Claire both turned to each other with a smile, neither quite sure what to make of the much warmer welcome they received onthisvisit, underthisPrince. Finally coming up with something, Claire asked, ¡°So, when did Griffyn embrace you?¡±

    ¡°Well, I was born in 1406, and 32 years later Griffyn decided to bring me into this world. So 1438¡± he then added, ¡°and here we are 250 years later. How the time flies.¡±

    ¡°And you made Haven in¡­¡± Sean added to the conversation.

    ¡°1464, which I¡¯m sure you knew¡± he answered, though with a smile, ¡°and you two both came into the fold in¡­ 1598 was it?¡± he asked them in the same polite tone.

    ¡°Yes, Haven made me¡± Sean offered ¡°and I made Claire¡± he finished as he smiled down at her.

    ¡°A week later, I heard¡± Hollister returned, proving he seemed to know much more about them than they knew of him.

    ¡°Yes¡± was Sean¡¯s simple reply as he looked down, well aware of the fact that most other Kindred did not approve of making another when you barely had a grip on your own new existence.

    ¡°You two really are inseparable aren¡¯t you?¡± Hollister offered another slight smile, ¡°I mean, here we are almost a hundred years later and the two of you still seem so in love¡± he stated in a contemplative manner as he moved to take a seat and gestured for them to sit down as well.

    ¡°We¡¯ve had some rough spots¡± Claire admitted quietly as she took the offered seat, ¡°but we¡¯ve made it past them all¡± she assured as she gently squeezed Sean¡¯s hand as he sat next to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve coped in very interesting ways at times¡± Hollister smiled as he reached for a drink, his eyes still watching their reactions closely.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Sean attempted to find what response would be appropriate then.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t look so worried¡± Hollister smiled again, ¡°I¡¯ve been around 150 years longer than you two, and Iama Toreador. I¡¯ve had my share of interesting trysts in my time¡± he assured them as he took another sip.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you have a reason for bringing up our¡­ trysts?¡± Sean dared.

    ¡°Very perceptive. Youaremy grandchilde¡± he smiled again, but then moved on ¡°So, are you planning to make an appearance at the palace tonight? Theotherpalace¡± he clarified with a slight smirk.

    ¡°We don¡¯t usually go to the palace often¡± Claire replied with a trace of nervousness.

    ¡°But I thought you and our new king werequite close¡± Hollister couldn¡¯t help moving the conversation in the direction he had planned all along. He then couldn¡¯t help another smile at their reactions to his pointed comment ¡°I never knew it was possible for our kind to get any paler¡± he had to add with a smirk.

    ¡°So, you want us to do something to James?¡± Claire asked worriedly.

    ¡°James is it?¡± Hollister asked with a smirk at having the rumors as good as proven by the familiarity with which Claire had just addressed the new king of all of England ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already done plenty with him, dear¡± another small laugh, ¡°and no, I don¡¯t have any nefarious plans of regicide¡± he assured them as he took another drink, noting that his words did very little to relax them ¡°the point I¡¯m making is that two of my own line have now found a way to blood bind the very king of England, himself. I¡¯m not angry with either of you. I¡¯m downright impressed¡± he assured ¡°and a little bit proud that the two who pulled it off were indeed from my very line, if I do say so myself¡± he added as he raised his glass to them.

    ¡°But there is a reason you want him bound to us, isn¡¯t there?¡± Sean stated, not letting himself relax just yet.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there always a reason we bind them?¡± Hollister stated the truth they already knew ¡°the bond is for our own protection, as it always has been. But that protection doesn¡¯t just mean watching over us while we sleep. There are much bigger reasons to have humans devoted to us, and even larger reasons to have akingso devoted.¡±

    ¡°So what is it then that you actually want us to do?¡± Sean asked in a tone that remained cautious nonetheless.

    ¡°Well, I have some fairly groundbreaking ideas for how to move jolly old England into the 18th century. And I need people, my own people, to be the ones pushing this country into that new century. And for my most daring of ideas, the ones that would be sure to cause all sorts of tut tutting in the English courts, I need someone who the king wouldnevergo against¡± another smile ¡°and that, of course, would be the two of you.¡±

    Sean and Claire were silent a moment as they looked to one another ¡°what kind of daring ideas?¡± Claire finally had to ask.

    ¡°Well you two already have run your theatre for nearly a century. But isn¡¯t it time to provide the masses with something they¡¯ve not seen before?¡±

    ¡°You want to shut down our theatre, again?¡± Claire asked worriedly.

    ¡°No, I want to give you a new venue, where newer, much more daring and scintillating art can be performed.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Sean asked warily.

    ¡°One of the main problems with running a city of this size is keeping my ever growing number of subjects from growing bored with our peaceful position in regards to all the wonderfully tasty humans surrounding us every night. When you¡¯re as powerful as us, and more powerful than most of those surrounding you,andaddicted to their blood¡­ It very easily leads to¡­transgressionswhen my subjects grow weary with playing nice after so many endless nights.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how we can help with that¡­¡± Sean stated quietly.

    ¡°By giving our people diversions that appeal to their desires, and keep them from being tempted to exercise that power to satisfy those desires, to the detriment of all of us.¡±

    ¡°Diversions?¡± Claire asked for further clarification.

    ¡°You two are entertainers, and you¡¯re Kindred. Entertain your fellow Kindred and their servants in ways that keep them from growing bored and therefore reckless with their desires¡± Hollister stated simply.

    ¡°Still not sure what you¡¯re asking us to do, exactly¡± Sean admitted.

    ¡°Entertainment designed to titillate our own kind, as well as a place to safely quell the urges of they and their ghouls, without any of those urges ever pouring out into my streets and upon the unknowing mortals who inhabit them¡± Hollister clarified as best he could.

    ¡°So¡­ some sort of theatre or club designed for Kindred and their servants to fulfill and quell their odd desires and¡­ lusts¡± Claire attempted to decipher what he was asking them.

    ¡°Who better than two Kindred who already know of those desires and seem quite comfortable with their own lusts, as well as the very same two Kindred who our new king is in lust with himself?¡± Hollister added with yet another smile as he took a sip while waiting for them to take his offer.

    ¡°You honestly think we could run a place like that without breaking the Masquerade?¡± Sean asked in the same wary tone, though it was obvious he was trying to get his head around the idea nonetheless.

    ¡°I have faith in the two of you, and in your ability to keep the king from ever trying to put a stop to such a place. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d rather enjoy it there himself, considering other things that he so obviously enjoys already¡± Hollister added as he gave each of them a pointed head to toe gaze.

    ¡°We¡¯d have to have a strict door policy, incredibly strict¡± Sean stated as he looked over at Claire, ¡°as in reading every aura at the door before they ever get past it strict¡± he added.

    ¡°See, I knew the two of you could find a way¡± Hollister smiled as he stood again, ¡°Now, go and pick a place for our new business, and then we¡¯ll take care of all the rest¡± he smiled back at them before gliding out of the room, leaving them with plenty to ponder and plan.

    Claire just shook her head once they were alone again ¡°but what kind of entertainment does he even mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, we already know what James likes, and he¡¯s a ghoul. And I know that you yourself enjoyed it when you walked in on us and he had that knife against my flesh¡± he had to remind her of the night that led to them repairing their post-Awsha relationship.

    ¡°It could have also had something to do with us not making love for a year prior to that night¡± she reminded him.

    ¡°I think the two of us are more than aware of what it takes to inspire desire in ghouls,andother Kindred. And what it takes to satisfy those odd desires. We¡¯ve been driving each other mad with desire for nearly a century ourselves, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°But do you think we¡¯ll actually be able to cater to our own kind right beneath the noses of the humans we¡¯re surrounded by? Honestly?¡± she asked with a bit of her own worry remaining as Sean took her hand to begin leading them out of the throne room.

    ¡°Well, we have a Kindred Prince and a human king both on our side. That¡¯s gotta be a pretty good start, right?¡± he assured with a gentle kiss before they moved to head home and start planning what their new lives were to be like under this new rule that was nothing if not aninterestingone to now find themselves living under.

 Chapter 64

    ~1688~

    Sean and Claire enjoyed a very profitable, and stimulating, three years running their new haven for Kindred and those devoted to them. They put fail safes in place of course, like reading auras at the door and erasing the night¡¯s memory from any non-bound visitors the club catered to. For the most part, though, they had very little difficulty with the human authorities, as King James II was indeed bound to each of them, and even enjoyed frequenting their little club himself. And any place that the king approved of was literally untouchable to any member of the human government, so it was indeed a peaceful moment in their long lives, despite the actual activities that did take place under their roof for those three years.

    Then came the birth of a son to James with his now second wife. Prior to his son¡¯s birth, his eldest daughter from his previous marriage had been the supposed heir to the throne. His daughter and now supplanted heir, Mary II and her husband William III were obviously upset by losing the throne to Mary¡¯s new baby brother, and things came to a head that year.

    To achieve their own ends, Mary and her husband took to overthrowing James. They cited the reasons as being that James was still a Catholic and his new heir had been baptized as such, meaning that England would continue to be ruled by a religion many of the prominent Protestant nobles were already none too happy with. So those other leaders easily lent their support to James¡¯ Protestant daughter and her husband, which led to James having to flee the country, and leaving his throne to the very daughter who had taken up arms against him.

    Needless to say, without James¡¯ support any longer, things were very likely to change for Sean and Claire as well. Without any human king supporting them, it was a mere matter of time before they could very well lose everything themselves.

    It was a few days before Christmas of 1688 when Mary II, had accomplished her goals of causing James to leave the country and his throne behind, and was once again set to take her absent father¡¯s throne. As she prepared to take the throne, Mary also decided to wrap up some other loose ends pertaining to her father. That day she had called in each of the men who had been her father¡¯s personal guards until she at last got the information she was searching for.

    Her father¡¯s ¡®friendship¡¯ with the elusive and rarely seen couple who had run a theatre in the city was a constant sore spot with James¡¯ family members. Though, as long as he remained king, there was nothing that could be done to end that friendship. However, now James was no longer king and no longer even in England and Mary decided to strike one last blow at the one thing that seemed to make her father happiest in recent years: His two closest ¡®friends.¡¯

    ¡°So where was this club those two now run?¡± she asked the guard who had been called before her last that afternoon.

    ¡°Princess, as your father¡¯s personal guard, we are expected to keep his dealings to ourselves¡± the guard told her apologetically.

    ¡°My father is no longer king, and I will be queen very soon, so would you like to rephrase your answer?¡± she told him pointedly.

    ¡°I could give you the location, but they¡¯re really quite careful about who they even let past the doors¡± he made another attempt at holding onto his former king¡¯s secrets, as not everyone was so quick to forget who their king had been only days ago.

    ¡°And I could let you live, or you could continue to not give me the information I¡¯m asking you for¡± she told him with a clear warning in her tone.

    ¡°Princess,¡± he attempted again, ¡°your father is gone. Why do you even care about who his close friends had been? The two you¡¯re speaking of aren¡¯t even nobles. They¡¯re no threat to you.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s death you prefer then?¡± she stated as she moved her eyes to her own nearby guards.

    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s on Vere street¡± the guard spilled the secret at last, ¡°the place is called the Midnight Club¡± he confessed at last when her own guards moved their hands to their swords.

    ¡°Was that so hard?¡± Mary told him as she feigned a smile before standing to move closer to him and speak more quietly then, ¡°and did you also discover, during yourduties, what it was that drew my father to these two so often over the last fifteenyears?¡±

    ¡°Princess, I already gave you their address¡± he stated, though his voice seemed to shrink even more.

    Mary then leaned closer to speak in his ear ¡°Were the terrible rumors about how close my father really was with these people,actuallytrue?¡±

    ¡°Princess¡­¡± he stammered ¡°your father swore us to secrecy about everything. Please don¡¯t make me break my oath¡± he begged her.

    ¡°So there is an unseemly secret indeed then?¡± she said with anger flaring in her eyes before she turned to the other guards ¡°Kill him. And bring my carriage around.¡±

    <hr>

    That evening, the world in which Sean and Claire woke up in was very different than it had been when they had settled down for their daily slumber that morning. When they awoke, they were immediately brought to alertness by the smell of thick smoke hanging heavy in the air around them. Also, their location had changed from their comfortable quarters at the back of their club, to the dirty, dark, dank basement below the establishment.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Both exhibiting more than a bit of shock, they took in their new surroundings immediately noting their servant, Isabelle, who was right next to where they had awoken on that dirty basement floor, rather than in the lush bed upstairs they had went to sleep in. The young girl was covered with soot, her clothes and skin dirty and torn, multiple tear streaks down her face as she still sobbed quietly from where she was hugging her knees to her chest against the basement wall.

    ¡°Isabelle, what on earth¡­¡± Sean began, not even sure how to finish that sentence as he and Claire took another dazed look around them.

    ¡°Jonathan tried to stop them¡± Isabelle began with another sob, ¡°I wanted to help, but he told me that getting you to safety was more important. So that¡¯s what I did¡± another sniffle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, was there a fire or something?¡± Claire asked, though the smell of the smoke made that much apparent.

    ¡°Stop who?¡± Sean asked the girl, choosing to focus on her first sentence.

    ¡°They came so quick, they set the place on fire before we even knew what was happening. Jonathan, he tried to stop them, but there were so many guards¡­ I didn¡¯t go back upstairs to see if he was ok¡­the door was so hot¡± she added as she turned her blue-gray eyes to the basement steps, ¡°but if he was ok¡­ he¡¯d have come back, wouldn¡¯t he have?¡± she asked with another sob, making it obvious how close she and her fellow servant had grown over the last decade and a half.

    ¡°Guards?¡± Claire returned after they took a long moment to take in her story.

    ¡°They wore the royal crest¡­ why would James do this to us? He loves you doesn¡¯t he?¡± she pled, trying to make sense of it herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think James is in charge anymore¡± Claire stated worriedly, ¡°his daughter was trying to overthrow him last I heard¡­ and now this happens¡± she finished sadly.

    ¡°I think we just found out whether or not we still have any friends at English court¡± Sean added with his own sadness.

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Claire turned to Sean, ¡°I mean, if thiswashis daughter, she literally just tried to murder us¡­ andshe¡¯sgoing to be the new queen?¡±

    ¡°I think we may have finally overstayed our welcome in jolly old England¡± Sean conceded, venom dripping off the very name of the land that had previously been their salvation eighty-six years earlier.

    <hr>

    The next few days were somber indeed. Sean and Claire had to decide whether or not their previous home, prior to the club, would still be safe to return to, especially while only having one servant remaining to protect them. They also had to have Isabelle go to the local money house to procure what wealth they had stored up from their three years of running the club. The two decided that the safest place for them after having been nearly murdered by their future queen was actually in the home of their current Prince.

    Of course Hollister was none too happy with his new queen and this turn of events either and it didn¡¯t make him pleasant company himself. Once Isabelle retrieved their savings, they didn¡¯t waste very much time at all in procuring a ship back to America which was crewed by servants supplied by Hollister. He didn¡¯t balk at helping them with that one last favor, as he had much maneuvering to do to cope with the new regime under Queen Mary II, and didn¡¯t need to be harboring two members of his own line who the queen already seemed to have a personal vendetta against.

    When they boarded the ship that evening, it was under a cloud of sadness and defeat. Some of their happiest times had been there in England after all. And neither of them was sure what life could possibly be waiting for them back in America, especially considering the triple threat of witch trials, war with the natives, and Sean once again being in proximity to the woman who nearly destroyed their now repaired marriage. Neither seemed to have very high hopes going into this trip at all, to say the least.

    When Sean made his way down to what would be their quarters on the ship for the coming months as they crossed the Atlantic, Claire¡¯s mood was still just as dark as it had been since waking up in that basement. Sean¡¯s was equally dark, but he still always hated to see her sad.

    ¡°Where will we go?¡± she asked him sadly as he closed the cabin door behind him.

    ¡°I assume you want a more specific answer than ¡®America?¡¯¡± he attempted humor, though it was understandably difficult.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to just hiding from the world night after night. I can¡¯t go back to that¡± Claire voiced the worries he already knew were very real for her, ¡°but what other choice is there when the only people for miles and miles all just wanna kill, burn and conquer each other? What kind of life could we possibly have in a place like that?¡± Claire pleaded with him for an answer she knew he didn¡¯t have either.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Claire¡± he admitted with a sad sigh, as he took a seat next to her on the bed, placing his arm around her shoulders.

    ¡°I mean the only people we even know there anymore are¡­.¡± She just shook her head rather than speak that name.

    ¡°Well Haven¡¯s supposedly going to be the Prince out on the west coast, not that I have any idea what, if anything is out there to be Princeof, anyway¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Haven¡¯s not the one I¡¯m worried about¡± Claire mumbled.

    Sean cast his eyes downwards at the reminder of the one great hurt he had dealt her. Though, it was obvious that that hurt would be foremost in her mind now that it was very possible that they¡¯d have to be confronted with that sin in the very flesh once they arrived in their home country once more.

    ¡°Well, she wanted Aidan when she thought he was important in the human world. She wanted me when she thought I could make her a star. Maybe she¡¯ll only want Haven now that he¡¯s been made a Prince¡± he hoped aloud.

    Claire just shook her head, ¡°If all she wanted from you was to be a star, you already gave her that. But she still felt the urge to throw away that entire dream just to feel you inside her¡± Claire stated with a bit of that long buried anger coming to the fore as she pulled away from him to then move to the other side of the cabin and busy herself with unpacking what few belongings they had managed to replace before boarding the ship.

    ¡°It¡¯s been sixteen years¡± Sean started, only to receive a cool look in return, ¡°what I mean,¡± he attempted clarification ¡°is that since it¡¯s been so long, she may not have any interest at all in me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Speaking as a woman who hasn¡¯t lost interest in you in 100 years, pardon me if I have trouble believing that.¡±

    ¡°Amazing gift you have to give a compliment and make me feel guilty at the same time¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help mumbling in return.

    ¡°Just want to make sure you remember the feel of that guilt the very first time she smiles at you again¡± Claire returned smartly.

    ¡°Thankfully,¡± Sean began as he moved across the room to kneel down next to her, ¡°you¡¯ll be there to remind me, often.¡±

    ¡°Oh I¡¯ll remind you every fucking night¡± Claire returned, trying to sound angry through the smile that was threatening to escape.

    ¡°Remind me right now, please¡± he teased as he pulled her down to the floor with him, his mouth covering hers as a clear reminder to her of who he had chosen after all.

 Chapter 65

    ~1689~

    A new year began a week after Sean and Claire had set sail for the land of their birth, as well as their consequent rebirth. During that cold winter week, Sean had taken to following the blood bound crew around the ship each night, attempting to learn all he could about yet another skill that they might just need again during the endless nights ahead of them. Claire was less interested in learning how to captain a ship. She spent most of her nights in just trying to find a way to deal with all of the worries that came with the prospect of having to deal with Awsha once more. Especially after she and Sean had worked so hard to get past the damage that had been done to their lives when Awsha was last part of them.

    During this week, Claire spent most nights staring out at the sea and the stars while playing every possibility through her head for when they arrived back home, and attempting to find ways to plan how to deal with each. Given, most of those scenarios always eventually led back to thoughts of how she would cope with her husband¡¯s vampiric sister once again.

    Though, Claire spent most of these nights alone thinking, she was not truly alone. A large black cat had begun following her around the ship nearly everywhere she went. On this particular night, Claire stood looking out over the waters once more, and was swayed from her attempt at mentally preparing herself for their new lives when she felt that cat rubbing against her ankle below the long skirt.

    ¡°You again?¡± she shook her head down at the creature and allowed a small smile as she moved from the side of the ship to stoop down and scratch at the critter¡¯s ears ¡°I don¡¯t know when you decided I was your new best friend. I can¡¯t be the greatest company¡± Claire spoke softly to the cat as she continued to stroke its head and neck as it purred up at her quietly ¡°What are you even doing here? You folks don¡¯t like water last I checked¡± she smiled down at it again, ¡°And a black cat too? Should I be worried that I have even more bad luck in store?¡±

    Almost as if in response, the cat meowed up at Claire and then started to move away deliberately, looking back at Claire almost as though it wanted her to follow.

    ¡°Ok, either I¡¯m crazy or you¡¯re actually trying to get me to follow you¡± Claire called after the cat as it stopped at the steps that led below deck, and meowed back at her ¡°Either¡¯s equally possible I suppose¡± Claire stated more to herself as she simply shrugged and gave in to following the cat, as it seemed like it wanted her to.

    The cat led Claire back to her and Sean¡¯s quarters and stopped to look back up at Claire once more, then meowed at Claire, then the door behind her, and then Claire again.

    ¡°So¡­ you have a secret you want to tell me, then?¡± Claire smirked as she shook her head and turned to close the door behind her ¡°yeah, I think the me being crazy answer is probably the cor¡­¡± then her voice stopped immediately as she turned back to face the cat, only to see that there in its place was a young woman with nearly waist-length brown locks, pale brown eyes, and not a stitch of clothing covering her. The shock on Claire¡¯s face was more than apparent, to say the least.

    ¡°Ok, I promise to explain, but mind if I borrow something to cover myself with first?¡±

    Rather than verbally providing an answer, Claire just looked back at the other woman wide-eyed as she managed to gesture to her own nearby closet. The young woman offered a smile in return and moved to find one of Claire¡¯s plainer dresses to pull up over her.

    ¡°So, hello¡± she attempted to greet Claire with a smile after she finished dressing and took a cautious step forward to hold her hand out in greeting.

    ¡®You¡¯re¡­ a cat¡­¡± was the only response Claire could find right then.

    The other woman smiled as she looked downwards before reaching for Claire¡¯s hand and taking it gently in her equally cold hand, ¡°Or you could just call me Lissa¡± she attempted with another smile as she released Claire¡¯s hand a moment later.

    ¡°But, you were¡­ a cat¡± Claire insisted, the obvious shock still apparent.

    ¡°It¡¯s easier to hide in plain sight¡± was Lissa¡¯s smiled response.

    ¡°Hide?¡± Claire managed.

    ¡°Well, obviously, we weren¡¯t on the ship¡¯s manifest¡± Lissa stated apologetically.

    ¡°We?¡± Claire stammered, still trying to get her head around speaking to the cat that was no longer a cat.

    ¡°My companion and I¡± she allowed, looking down guiltily, ¡°I guess the technical term for us are stowaways.¡±

    ¡°Is your companion a dog, perhaps?¡± Claire managed, which caused a small chuckle from Lissa.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re making jokes instead of tossing us overboard, so that¡¯s better than I hoped for¡± Lissa smiled at her again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Claire began, ¡°other than the cat-ness, of it all, I¡¯m not quite sure I understand how or why or how¡­¡± she repeated again.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Then Lissa adopted a more serious look as she attempted some explanation ¡°we were at your club the night before the fire¡± she began the tale.

    ¡°Our club?¡± Claire repeated, her normal volume returning to her slightly at last.

    ¡°Like you, we went to Hollister after Minna¡¯s servant got her to safety and then went back to try and help your servant¡± she added, her voice dropping slightly on the mention of the servant who had given his life trying to ward off the royally appointed arsonists.

    Looking down slightly at the mention of Jonathan, Claire managed to find her voice again ¡°Minna?¡±

    ¡°My companion. She¡¯s hiding out in the cargo hold. She¡¯s less able to hide in plain sight, like some of us¡± she explained quietly.

    ¡°So, you must both be Kindred if you went to Hollister?¡± Claire managed, trying to latch onto one part of the story at a time, while also hiding her worry at the idea of having another two unknown Kindred in her presence when they were all already so vulnerable while at sea.

    ¡°He told us that the fire was only the beginning of the hardships our kind would be facing under our wonderful new queen, and that if we were smart, we¡¯d get on a boat too, like the two of you¡± she stated quietly, ¡°so we followed you and Sean to the harbor, but we didn¡¯t have the means for our own ship, as I¡¯m merely a nurse, or I was¡± she added more quietly, ¡°and Minna was just a patient of mine. So we had to find another way to leave England, and figured our safest bet would be on a boat with a crew of those bound¡­ so here we are¡± she finished with another attempt at a smile.

    Claire thought over all of her words for a few moments as she slowly paced the cabin, gnawing at a fingernail before finally catching Lissa¡¯s expectant gaze once more ¡°So we¡¯re all just a bunch of war refugees, with fangs?¡± Claire made another attempt at humor, ¡°and you¡¯re a cat¡± she had to add once more with a still somewhat perplexed smile ¡°I realize I¡¯ve only been one of us for ninety or so years, but I never learned the cat-trick.¡±

    Lissa allowed a small chuckle at Claire¡¯s continued awe of her own abilities ¡°actually, you¡¯ve been Kindred longer than I¡¯ve even been alive, honestly. I was born in 1604, embraced in 1631¡± Lissa offered as she took a tentative seat at the table in the corner of the cabin.

    ¡°Wow, now I feel even dumber¡± Claire responded.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t. I¡¯m from a different clan. Yours doesn¡¯t have that ability, at least not unless one of us teach you¡­ which would take years, before you ask¡± she added with another smile.

    ¡°A different clan?¡± Claire asked with interest as she also took a seat, ¡°I mean, I heard there were different kinds, or clans, of us, but never really spoke with many, besides other Toreadors.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my clan usually doesn¡¯t meet many at all. We tend to keep to ourselves. But war came to the lands I lived upon, and circumstances forced me to become a battlefield nurse. Then I found myself in the city by the end of one war or another, and decided to try and continue to help where I could, and I took a job at a hospital in London. Which is where I met Minna, and I soon discovered that human doctors would never be able to truly look after her¡± she finished quietly.

    ¡°Wait, why would one of us even be in a hospital?¡± Claire had to ask, getting more curious about this other stowaway that she had yet to even meet.

    ¡°Though we usually don¡¯t suffer many physical afflictions, there are others that can affect us, at least some of us¡± she stated sadly.

    ¡°You mean like madness?¡± Claire asked, eyes widening again.

    ¡°That is such a cruel term, but the only one the humans can manage to come up with for someone like Minna¡± Lissa stated, eyes still cast down.

    ¡°So, she¡¯s not mad?¡± Claire asked with a bit of hope.

    ¡°She sees things differently. Admittedly, very differently, but just differently¡± she then added more softly, ¡°and she sees things.¡±

    ¡°You already said that¡± Claire said, her worry not completely dissipating.

    ¡°She¡¯s a seer. She sees thing that haven¡¯t happened yet¡± Lissa attempted a further explanation, ¡°So, of course, the only explanation could be madness, according to human doctors. But the fact remains that the things she sees always do come to pass; In one way or another¡± she added in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°Has she seen anything about us? Sean and I?¡± Claire dared.

    ¡°Well, she hasn¡¯t really met either of you officially yet, but not as far as she¡¯s told me as of yet, anyway¡± Lissa offered the best answer she could. She then added ¡°she¡¯s got other abilities too; Ones that could be very useful if we¡¯re going to have to be surrounded by humans in a new world as harsh as the Americas seem to be right now.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Claire asked as she leaned slightly forward in her seat.

    ¡°She has the amazing ability to bend humans to do what she wants them to. It may not always be used so wisely by someone with her afflictions, but it would be highly valuable to you and your husband, if indeed he is in line to become Prince someday, like the others in his line have.¡±

    Claire paused a moment, ¡°You mean like giving them commands they have to obey, and erasing memories?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with those skills?¡± Lissa asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Haven said he learned them from another Kindred, ages before he made Sean, but he also said that that vampire could do even more amazing things than what Haven was taught to and what he passed on to us¡±

    ¡°Then you already have started to learn just the beginnings of that ability to control and change others, as we need to from time to time. It should be easy for you two to learn the other facets of her ability too. She could be even more valuable than just the sight already has made her¡± Lissa continued to plead the case to Claire to allow them to stay there on the ship with them.

    Claire thought on her words for another moment, ¡°So, you said you were embraced a little over fifty years ago. How long has Minna been one of us?¡±

    ¡°When she came to the hospital, I found records saying that she had died ten years ago, so I can only assume that that¡¯s when she was embraced. But she had her mental affliction even when she was human, so all the rest just came after the embrace¡± she answered in the same hopeful tone.

    ¡°You think she would really be willing to teach us more of what she can do?¡± Claire returned thoughtfully.

    ¡°Well, you two already have learned the basics of that ability. The rest really should come much more easily to both of you¡± Lissa assured.

    ¡°And what about your abilities? Can you teach us those too?¡±

    ¡°My abilities are exclusive to my clan for the most part, but I might possibly be able to pass on a trick or two. But it¡¯ll take time. A lot of time¡± she reminded Claire once more.

    Then Claire replied ¡°Well fortunately, time is the one thing we all have an overabundance of, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 66

    While Claire was below deck learning about their previously unknown visitors, Sean was in his usual place, above deck with the ship¡¯s captain. That night Sean was attempting to commit all the maps and nautical charts to memory as well as help the captain plan their safest port to land in.

    ¡°So, in your opinion, which would be the safest place to land?¡± he was asking the captain as the two studied the map of the eastern coast of the Americas.

    ¡°Well, how do you mean safe, specifically, lord?¡± the captain asked as he looked up at where Sean¡¯s ice blue eyes moved over the coastline depicted on the map before them in the lantern light.

    ¡°Well, I know there¡¯s been a lot of conflict with the natives throughout all of the colonies. Which do you think would be the most peaceful in regards to that? Further north because we¡¯ve been there longer or further south because there are less of us there?¡± Sean attempted to explain just one of the fears he had about returning to their homeland after what little news they¡¯ve heard from there of late.

    ¡°Hard to say. Seems like every settlement along the coast is being burned by the savages these days¡± the captain admitted sadly.

    ¡°The savages whose lands we stole and people we¡¯ve brought sickness and death to?¡± Sean stated, though nearly inaudibly, as his thoughts moved back to one of the first servants that he and Claire had ever brought into their home, and the mystery surrounding his disappearance all those years ago.

    ¡°Pardon, lord?¡± the captain returned.

    Sean simply pushed away thoughts of Ash and continued onward ¡°what if we were to go here, around the peninsula farthest south?¡± he asked as his fingers moved to the outline of what would be Florida ¡°and then sail past it to land on this bit of coast further inland.¡±

    ¡°Mexico, lord?¡± the captain responded as he watched Sean indicate the eastern coast of that portion of land.

    ¡°Yes, that seems like we could completely avoid the warring eastern lands and then make our way toward California over a much shorter stretch of land than if we started from the colonies instead¡± Sean suggested.

    ¡°It would take a great deal longer to sail to Mexico than it would to the colonies, lord¡± the captain stated worriedly.

    ¡°Yes, but we would be avoiding most of the war by landing there, wouldn¡¯t we?¡± Sean returned.

    ¡°I suppose, lord, but that¡¯s assuming we can manage a journey that long without running into storms or¡­¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡± Sean asked as he turned his eyes back to the worried look on their captain¡¯s face.

    ¡°If we go further south, and the winds take us off course¡­¡± the captain shook his head as he looked down at the map once more.

    ¡°What?¡± Sean pressed.

    ¡°This triangular area here, in the southwestern Atlantic, we would have to skirt past it, staying as close to the coast as we could so the winds don¡¯t blow us that way¡± the captain stated with the same worry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. It just looks like a bunch of water. What¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°No one knows¡± the captain warned.

    ¡°Well, if no one knows, then why do you seem terrified of us getting blown into those waters? They¡¯re still on the way to this Mexico¡± Sean returned.

    ¡°The only place those waters lead is to hell my lord. No one ever comes back if their ship gets too near¡± he warned again.

    Sean was quieted for a moment as he adjusted to see the other man¡¯s aura, which was nothing short of terrified of the possibility of the ship heading into those mysterious waters he had gestured to. Sean shook his head, ready to offer another rebuttal to the idea of a simple patch of uncharted ocean leading to a hell he didn¡¯t even believe in, but chose not to in the face of the very real fear the captain seemed to have of those waters.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just have to make sure we don¡¯t go that direction then¡± he stated as he gave the man a slight pat on the shoulder ¡°for now, let¡¯s just plan a course for Mexico for as long as we can, and we¡¯ll deal with any issues as we go¡± he stated simply, trying not to ponder any truth behind the old sailor¡¯s tale of cursed waters swallowing ships whole.

    As Sean left the captain, there was a scuffle from below deck as he turned to see the cause. There rushing up the steps was a young woman with dark eyes and darker close cropped hair which looked as though it had been chopped off with a butcher¡¯s blade rather than a barber¡¯s, and cut quite against her will as well. A few crew members tried to restrain her, but despite the strength that each was graced with by the blood of their Kindred companions, she seemed to shake them off like they were nothing.

    More than a bit surprised by the sight of this unknown woman, and her apparent strength, Sean immediately adjusted his sight to view her aura. She was obviously Kindred, but that was the only read he could get on her as the rest of her aura contained many colors that flashed erratically as though she did not have one true mood or intention, but many at once. Needless to say, he had no idea how to decipher that, and so braced himself as she rushed toward him as though she had some singular purpose right then, despite the plethora of emotions she seemed to be feeling all at once.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°My Prince¡± she called to him desperately as she reached him, falling to her knees and grasping at his hand.

    ¡°Sorry?¡± Sean returned, more than a little thrown by her greeting. He then managed, ¡°I¡¯m not sure who you are, or why you¡¯re here, but I¡¯m no Prince¡± he corrected her with a bit of worry as the crew moved closer, waiting for him to give them any command to continue their attempted restraint of the young woman.

    ¡°But you will be¡± she smiled up at him as she continued to grasp his hand in what was almost reverence. Though before Sean could make any further denial of her claim, she continued, ¡°After the serpent corrupts the daughter, and the daughter murders the father. Then you will be Prince, and then the snakes will come to devour love, trying to eat it all away. And after the siren calls; the bullets and the blood, and then death comes, and only the dead will live. You must save them, all of them¡± she told him with a desperate, pleading tone as she looked up at him with red tears.

    Sean was more than a little taken aback by her words that made no real sense, but definitely sounded more than ominous. And her tears were proof that she more than believed whatever it was she was trying to tell him.

    ¡°She¡¯s mad, lord¡± one of the crew members offered to interrupt the silence that followed all of her strange warnings as Sean tried to make any sense at all of them, or the woman herself.

    Sean took another long moment trying to think of any plan at all to deal with this woman, while also not able to help running her words through his head over and over, trying to decipher them.

    He finally braced himself to push her words out of his mind long enough to try and speak to her in a more logical way ¡°Do you have a name?¡± he asked, placing gentleness in his voice.

    ¡°Minna, my Prince¡± she offered, her dark eyes still glued to his face.

    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m not¡­¡± then he just shook his head ¡°how did you get on this ship?¡± he asked as he stooped lower to talk to her as one would speak to a child, as their definitely seemed to be some childlike factor to her entire demeanor, despite having the appearance of an adult woman.

    ¡°The fire, lord, had to get away from the fire¡± she managed, finally releasing his hand to wrap her arms around herself, rocking back and forth slightly, as though reliving the moment those flames nearly devoured her, as well as Sean and Claire.

    ¡°You were at our club when the fire happened?¡± Sean managed, still attempting to speak to her in the same gentle tone.

    ¡°We must go. The serpent he sees her¡± she repeated again, continuing to rock back and forth as she shook her head.

    ¡°Ok¡± Sean sighed again as he stood once more, ¡°let¡¯s just get you below deck for now¡± he offered as he reached down to help her up with a gentle grip on her arm.

    ¡°But she¡¯s mad, lord¡± another crew member repeated.

    ¡°Mad or not, we¡¯re not going to just throw her overboard. She¡¯s here with us now, so we¡¯ll just deal with it¡± he stated quietly as he began leading Minna back down the nearby steps.

    <hr>

    By morning, Claire had met Minna and Sean had met Lissa, and the four, well three, of them had to figure out how to move forward through this journey. Considering that the cargo hold wasn¡¯t exactly the most accommodating, they decided to move the first mate into the captain¡¯s quarters with him, and Minna and Lissa would take the first mate¡¯s quarters as they were a tad more susceptible to the sun than any of the crew members.

    Once all four Kindred had returned to their own quarters for the approaching sunrise, was when Sean and Claire had a few moments to speak alone again ¡°So you¡¯re ok with them continuing to Mexico with us?¡± Sean asked her as he pulled her close atop their bed.

    ¡°If you are¡± she responded as she curled against him.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not worried about her ¡®affliction?¡¯¡± Sean asked softly.

    ¡°Well, it will definitely take some getting used to, but Lissa says she could teach us even more of the mind controlling abilities Haven knew the basics of¡± Claire informed.

    ¡°Well, she should make an interesting teacher¡± Sean said with a shake of his head.

    ¡°Hopefully not too interesting¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help teasing.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Sean allowed a wary smile.

    ¡°No, I just¡­ ever since¡­ her¡± she spoke the word with venom, making it obvious who the ¡®her¡¯ in question was ¡°I¡¯ve been kind of terrified of us spending any undue amount of time with other Kindred, aside from just the patrons of the club, who were more customers than acquaintances, anyway.¡±

    ¡°What about Aidan?¡± Sean had to ask.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯ve barely even spoken to him since we were forced to leave the theatre¡± Claire reminded.

    ¡°But you must admit you and him¡­¡± Sean let his voice trail off.

    ¡°Us what?¡± she asked as she moved to look up at his face in the dark cabin.

    ¡°Well, you and he were a lot closer than me and Awsha ever were, and for a lot longer¡± Sean dared, though didn¡¯t look directly at Claire as he did.

    ¡°That is completely different!¡± Claire denied while trying holding her smile.

    ¡°As I just said¡± he smirked down at her again.

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly compare the two!¡± she returned as she moved to prop herself up on his chest to continue looking down at him.

    ¡°Technically me and Awsha were only together one time¡­ slightly less often than you and your childe¡± he dared.

    ¡°Firstly¡± she began as she sat up in the bed to look down at him and continue in a slightly scolding tone, ¡°Aidan and I were never together after he became one of us; after he became my childe. Not once!¡± she stressed.

    ¡°But you were together a few hundred or so times, before that, weren¡¯t you?¡± he had to remind her again.

    ¡°When I was with Aidan, it was no different than when we made love with our servants. Exactly the same as a matter of fact. As soon as he became one of us, that ended. You¡¯re the only Kindred I¡¯ve ever let make love to me, and you know it¡± she reminded.

    Sean was quiet a moment before continuing, ¡°so what really bothers you is not that I was with Awsha, but that I was with another one of our kind¡± he replied softly.

    ¡°Well, yes!¡± Claire admitted. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m wary of any female,¡± she paused a moment as she remembered that Sean had just recently expanded his desires to at least one other male, but pushed herself onwards quickly ¡°Kindred coming into our lives. Look at the damage just one did in under a year.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s that nightly reminder¡± he allowed a small smirk, ¡°but honestly, Awsha is very, very different from our two new companions, to put it mildly¡± he stated with another look down.

    Upon his words, Claire tried not to read any hidden meanings into them, or rather, hidden admiration and continued attraction, though trying to ignore subtleties like that grew ever harder the closer the ship brought them to that ¡®very different¡¯ girl who had already swayed his affections once.

 Chapter 67

    ~1690~

    ¡°So, this is California, huh?¡± Awsha asked flatly as she returned to the modest dwelling that she and Haven had found to take cover in for the coming morning.

    Haven did not make any response to her at first, as he appeared to be buried in deep concentration as he sat atop the makeshift bed there at the first Spanish settlement they had come upon that night. At that point, the only places with any kind of cover were these settlements dotting the territory that would someday be California, but they would have to do. At least they had finally arrived there, hopefully having left the puritans and their trials and wars far behind at last.

    ¡°Haven?¡± she repeated more loudly as she took a seat next to him, displaying less grace than she usually did, the months of traveling from one home to another obviously having gotten to her by this point.

    Haven sighed slightly as he finally broke out of his distraction at her insistence upon getting his attention ¡°Las Californias, technically¡± he corrected her, though quietly.

    ¡°Well whatever it¡¯s called, it¡¯s not very impressive¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°If you¡¯d rather return to the colonies, they¡¯re that way¡± he returned as he gestured eastward.

    ¡°Very funny¡± she scowled back at him. When Haven made no attempt to continue the conversation, and instead began searching their belongings for some item or another, she felt the need to continue ¡°so what were you doing?¡±

    ¡°When?¡± He responded, though distractedly.

    ¡°When I came in and you barely noticed¡± she told him in her usual impatient manner.

    ¡°Speaking with someone¡± was his simple answer.

    Awsha looked around the room that was quite empty around them ¡°really? And I thought all that traveling had gotten to me¡± she smirked as she continued to watch him retrieve the maps they had brought along the way on their long, long journey westward.

    ¡°Not someone who is actually here, obviously¡± he told her in the same distracted manner as he continued sorting through the maps.

    Awsha narrowed her eyes a bit at that, before moving to look over his shoulder at the maps he was so intently studying ¡°Why the maps? Aren¡¯t we already here? Wherever ¡®here¡¯ is¡± she added in more of a mumble.

    ¡°Yes, we are¡± was his simple response, his eyes still on the paper before him rather than his beautiful companion.

    Awsha just sighed loudly as she was beginning to find it exhausting just trying to have an actual conversation with him, even after they had spent nearly twenty years together struggling to make their way from one home to another, moving ever westward to escape the conflicts raging in the east.

    ¡°So you can speak to people who aren¡¯t here?¡± she finally made one more attempt.

    ¡°Yes¡± was his only simple response.

    That was when all the stress and struggle and bare minimum of any kind of communication finally boiled over as Awsha angrily pushed the maps to the floor as she glared at him ¡°would it kill you to actually fucking speak to me, the one who is here?¡±

    Haven bit back his own anger at her outburst before forcing a calm tone, ¡°we¡¯ve spoken every day for twenty years, Awsha¡± he denied her accusation.

    ¡°Yeah right, one word answers, and always after I spend all night every night just trying to get that much out of you! That¡¯s hardly speaking! That¡¯s you trying your hardest to pretend I don¡¯t even exist!¡± she finished with more anger as she tried to push back any of those red tears before they broke free.

    Haven took another sigh to try and plan his words ¡°fine Awsha, what are you so desperate to talk about, really?¡±

    She just shook her head at him with the anger still flaring in her eyes ¡°God, Haven, anything! I can¡¯t take any more of this horrible life if you won¡¯t even talk to me!¡± she added.

    ¡°What life is it that you want, Awsha? Please, tell me, because our choices seem to be pretty fucking limited right now as far as I can see¡± he returned, though still tried to keep his tone as quiet as possible.

    ¡°Did you honestly think there was anything in America for us? It¡¯s nothing but war and nothingness¡± Awsha reminded him of what he already knew.

    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t like we had any other choice, now was it?¡± he returned accusingly.

    That was when she narrowed her eyes at him with even more anger ¡°so you¡¯re blaming me for all of this hell?¡±

    Haven scoffed loudly ¡°well, I¡¯m not the one who was ordered out of England¡± he stated, forcing his volume to remain low.

    Then it was Awsha¡¯s turn to scoff; now standing to face away from him, arms wrapped around her ¡°so then why did you agree to come here with me? After all, you could be living your happy old life in England if it weren¡¯t for me. Isn¡¯t that what you basically just said?¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Because¡± was his only simple reply as he moved to gather the rumpled maps from the floor by the foot of the bed.

    ¡°Because why?¡± she nearly shouted ¡°if you hate me so much, why the hell even come here with me and drag me through this god awful country even bothering to try keeping me alive? Why bother with any of that if you hate me this much?¡± she demanded her answer, the red tears finally making their escape from those dark eyes of hers.

    Haven was quiet another long moment before finally giving in to answering her ¡°because, I made you into this. Everything that happened, it only happened because of me making you my childe¡± he admitted in an even quieter tone.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m your mess and now you have to clean it up, is that it?¡± she returned, her voice breaking slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to say, Awsha. You are my childe, and that makes you my responsibility¡± he stated in the same tone, trying to keep his voice even as he spoke.

    Awsha sniffled a bit as she returned to her seat on the corner of the bed, her anger finally seeming to give way to another emotion ¡°I just wish I knew what I did that was so wrong.¡±

    Haven tried to bite back another scoff ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you know what you did, Awsha¡± he told her with a slight scolding in his tone.

    ¡°All I did was fall in love with someone you already loved too. How can you not understand that? You love him too¡± she repeated.

    Haven just shook his head ¡°you are trying to call what you did love?¡± he asked her, coolness returning to his words.

    ¡°What? I do love him!¡± she insisted as she looked back at him ¡°if this is about Claire, I think you should be making these accusations against Sean too.¡±

    ¡°You honestly are trying to tell me that after nearly a century of being absolutely in love with his soul mate; Sean did what he did with you, just because he wanted you so badly? When we both know that our kind doesn¡¯t even have those urges the way we did when we were alive, at least not to the point of fulfilling them at any cost. Is that what you expect me to believe happened, really?¡± Haven asked her with obvious disbelief in his tone.

    Awsha scoffed again ¡°well that¡¯s what happened. I don¡¯t know what other explanation you think there is¡± she continued her claim of innocence.

    ¡°And here I was thinking that you decided to use the very abilities I¡¯ve given you to wreck and ravage the lives of two of your own blood, using their trust to your advantage. And for what reason but amusement? Pleasure? The feeling of victory over two who did you no wrong?¡± he shook his head again, ¡°do you know how very close you¡¯re dancing to that line, Awsha? Honestly?¡±

    She refused to look up at him, shaking her head as if to chase his words away, ¡°What line?¡± she finally gave in to asking.

    ¡°The line between being what I had hoped to make you into and something very, very different: The line between being one of us and the opposite of us, the antitribu. If you slide over that line Awsha, there will be nothing I can ever do to bring you back. I¡¯m to be Prince and my own childe is this close to becoming the embodiment of everything the Camarilla stands against. So why do you think I brought you with me at all? I¡¯m trying my hardest to save you before you go too far to be saved.¡±

    <hr>

    Haven¡¯s warning did do well to quiet Awsha until dawn was nearly upon them. Though, neither felt much like sleeping, not that they had a choice. Finally, with only a few minutes left to spare until the sun rose outside and returned them to that deathly state for the day, Awsha finally moved to her side, facing where Haven lay on his back looking up at the roof above them ¡°what¡¯s antitribu mean, exactly?¡± she dared.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost morning¡± he returned in his own quiet tone.

    ¡°So, tell me quickly then¡± she pressed.

    ¡°We, the Toreadors, we¡¯re the most human of the Kindred, the most prone to wanting love and beauty and life, and wanting to hold onto all of that for as long as we can¡± he paused a moment, ¡°the Toreador antitribu are those that were made Toreador, but their minds twisted everything we are into some shattered mirror image. The antitribu bask in suffering and death and find ecstasy in the pain of others. They¡¯re the monsters we struggle every night to prove that we¡¯re not. They are the least human of all of us.¡±

    ¡°You really think that I¡¯m becoming that?¡± she nearly choked on the words.

    ¡°I really think that it¡¯s not too late for you, yet. And if you honestly want to hold onto your humanity, then you just have to choose to do so. Then, you could really be the beautiful creature I had always hoped you would be¡­¡± but there was not time for any more words to pass between sire and errant childe as the sun rose outside, forcing them into that deathlike slumber all over again.

    <hr>

    Though their bodies were identical to corpses during those daylight hours, their minds were anything but still. And Awsha had spent her day¡¯s slumber with Haven¡¯s words playing through her head over and over until the sun finally set on the small Spanish colony again that evening.

    Haven was already getting up from the bed to check on their stores of blood as Awsha slowly pushed herself up to her elbows atop the bed. She watched him take his evening meal in silence for a long while before finally finding her voice again.

    ¡°So, who were you talking to last night? The one who wasn¡¯t here, I mean¡± she clarified.

    Haven steeled himself, not wanting to lie, but not sure how wise telling the truth would be either, so he settled for giving her as little information as possible ¡°Sean¡± he stated simply, not allowing himself to look back to see her reaction to hearing the name.

    ¡°You can talk to Sean, when he¡¯s all the way back in England?¡± she asked as she sat up more alertly.

    Haven again chose to give as little information as he could without outright lying ¡°I can speak to anyone I¡¯ve ever met, anywhere they happen to be, if I try hard enough.¡±

    ¡°You never taught me that¡± she returned in a small voice, trying to edit her own words as well, considering the worries he already had voiced about her the night before.

    ¡°We have been a little busy trying to stay alive long enough to get here¡± he decided on, as it was a valid excuse for not spending much time trying to help her master any more abilities than the ones she had already mastered enough to use against her own vampiric brother, at least.

    Narrowing her eyes to see his aura, which was one of the skills she had already mastered, she knew the truth of why he had not taught her any more. Upon seeing his obvious distrust and fear of what she would do with any additional power, she forced herself to keep defensiveness out of her voice, and instead try for innocence and curiosity ¡°Is it hard to learn?¡±

    ¡°Not any harder than anything else you¡¯ve already managed to master¡± he returned, also trying to keep the accusation out of his voice. After all, if he hadn¡¯t yet convinced her to try to keep her learned abilities in check for the good of her own soul by now, he doubted he ever could.

    ¡°It¡¯s just talking to people who are far away, right?¡± she continued, ¡°it doesn¡¯t really give you any control over them, or anything?¡± she pressed, trying to assure him that her intentions were purely that of wanting to seek additional knowledge.

    ¡°It gives you the ability to distract them at times they may not want to be distracted, but that¡¯s about the extent of its offensiveness¡± Haven admitted.

    ¡°Will you teach me it, then?¡± she asked in the same innocent tone, determined to gain his trust again, somehow.

 Chapter 68

    It took their ship over a year to make the extended trip down the eastern coast of North America and around Florida. All the while they had to find ways to stop often enough to get supplies, or at least fresh water, while avoiding any storms disabling the ship or blowing them off course into the waters around Bermuda that the captain seemed so wary of going anywhere near.

    Finally, in early 1690, they saw their first glimpse of the Mexican coast and all rejoiced. Although, Claire¡¯s joy was a bit more muted as she was thrilled to be off of that ship after more than a year, but now other problems lie ahead.

    It was nearly morning already when the ship finally came to dock at the first Mexican port they saw. They all went about taking what they needed from the ship and then finding shelter for the day. The plan was for most of the crew to head back toward the colonies while Sean, Claire, Lissa, Minna, Isabelle, and three other servants procured from the crew, would start making their way toward Las Californias, as it was still being called by the Spanish colonists who were the first to settle there.

    During that day, Lissa¡¯s servant went to get horses and other needed supplies for their coming northwestern journey. His name was Francois, and he was a servant Hollister had procured when passing through France before coming into his throne in London. He appeared to be in his late twenties, with shaggy brown locks and even darker eyes, and he was rather quiet. Though his silence may have been an indication of him being more comfortable with his own native tongue rather than the English tongue spoken by his new Kindred companions.

    Lissa was not overly concerned with these facts though, as she was the least in need of any servant at all for most purposes. Lissa was the one among them who was the safest in regards to finding shelter in this new rather empty world. She actually had the unique ability to meld with the earth and be completely protected from the sun even when there was no shelter for miles. And that was definitely one of the skills the other Kindred would certainly be interested in learning if they found a proper and patient teacher.

    As they were all preparing for their journey, Sean had quietly been drawing them a map to guide them. That was when Claire and her new servant, Luke, came to watch as Sean put the finishing touches on the map they would be following. Luke was of course as beautiful as all the servants chosen by Toreadors. He had light brown curls that just barely touched his shoulder and deep hazel eyes that seemed much more soulful than those of most twenty-three year olds. Then again, the Kindred did have a slightly skewed opinion on what made one young, all things considered.

    ¡°So, how can you make maps like this for a place you¡¯ve never been?¡± Luke asked as he looked over Sean¡¯s work.

    ¡°Haven showed me the maps he had. I just drew them from memory¡± he added.

    ¡°When did he show you these?¡± Claire asked as she too admired how much detail Sean managed to include when working from memory alone. Then again, he had always been an artist.

    ¡°Last night¡± Sean smiled up at the surprised look he knew he would receive from his companions ¡°he actually can talk to me in my head, even over great distances. It¡¯s somewhat like the summoning I¡¯ve used before¡± he looked down, quickly moving past the subject of the night Aidan was embraced and nearly ended up killing Sean¡¯s wife as well as his own, Fiona. Of course, Fiona was only there because Sean had summoned her in a last effort to keep Claire from embracing him and endangering herself. ¡°The difference with summoning is that you just compel someone to come to wherever you are. With this, you can carry on whole conversations with people miles away¡± he added with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you too¡± he offered Claire as he touched her hand.

    ¡°So he just showed you these maps in your head and you memorized them?¡± Luke repeated with a raised brow.

    ¡°Figured it was the best way to get there in one piece¡± Sean assured as he began rolling up the map to add it to their other belongings before they set out for the night.

    ¡°So you just had a chat in your head about maps?¡± Claire asked him quietly as the rest of their party joined them in mounting their newly procured horses.

    ¡°That was most of the conversation¡± Sean smiled as he gently squeezed her leg after helping her into the saddle and then moving to get up into his own.

    ¡°I suppose she¡¯s still with him¡± she said more quietly as their horses started moving them forward, ever closer to the reunion she was dreading with every fiber of her being.

    ¡°He really didn¡¯t mention her Claire, so¡­¡± he simply shrugged as he kicked his horse to pull ahead a bit so he could survey their path as they continued ever forward, toward whatever was to be waiting for them at journey¡¯s end.

    <hr>

    Being the eldest among them, and therefore the strongest, Sean took the lead on their journey, riding several feet ahead of them, but never out of sight. As he was also the most familiar with the maps that were in his head as well as now down on paper for the rest of them, it was the logical choice that he would attempt to guide them to their destination.

    As they rode through the night, the servants spoke quietly to one another from their saddles, while Lissa was the one who trailed the closest behind Sean, being the most familiar with all aspects of the natural world that was now all around them. This left Claire trailing slightly behind the servants with Minna, who was most often quiet, but even Minna had the rare moment where she was anything but silent, since nothing about a Malkavian such as herself was ever predictable.

    As Sean scanned the landscape before them for any signs of danger or civilization, he momentarily found himself distracted.

    Sean. He heard his name spoken by a female voice, as though far away, and looked back at Lissa, who was intently watching the landscape herself, showing no signs of having spoken.

    Sean, please, just let me know you can hear me. The voice continued, which did cause Sean to look around once more, before slowly coming to realize that the eerie way in which that voice was now breaking into his consciousness was almost identical to the way Haven¡¯s voice had come to him during their conversations over recent nights.

    He quickly came to the conclusion that this was indeed another Kindred trying to communicate with him as Haven had. Though, she was a female, and most every female Kindred he had spent any time near were now riding along behind him at that very moment; All of them, except one. That thought came to him as he allowed a sigh, wondering if maybe he could just ignore the voice and hope she assumed he had not heard her after all.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Just let me know you can hear me. Awsha¡¯s voice intruded on his psyche as she repeated her plea again.

    Shaking his head, he finally allowed himself to send thoughts back to her, returning her communication. What is it that you want, Awsha?

    Yes! You can hear me! I was afraid it may not have worked. This is the first time I¡¯ve tried to do this at all. Her thoughts continued to him, obvious happiness in the voice he heard in his head, at having gotten a response from him.

    Again, what is it that you want? He transmitted the same thought to her again, the impatience coming through easily in his projected voice.

    Please don¡¯t be angry at me, Sean. Haven¡¯s already been angry at me for so long. He even said that he thinks¡­ She began, but then her thoughts trailed off.

    Thinks what? Sean pressed.

    Just please tell me that you don¡¯t hate me still, after almost twenty years. I couldn¡¯t take it if you did. She pleaded with him in her mind.

    Sean allowed another sigh from atop his horse as he looked back toward his companions who were most likely completely unaware of the current imposition he was suffering that night.

    Sean, please, speak to me again. Please tell me that you haven¡¯t shut me out already. Awsha continued.

    I don¡¯t know what you want me to tell you, Awsha. He decided on, his words echoing so closely to those their sire had shared with her so recently.

    Tell me that you don¡¯t hate me, please. I mean, I only¡­

    But it was Sean¡¯s thoughts which cut into her own then, You only used your powers to mess with my mind so badly that we...did what we did. What reaction were you hoping to get, honestly? He transmitted those angry thoughts to her, his face not able to hide his scowl right then either.

    Sean, you know there was more to it than that. She responded, though sadly.

    There may have been a chance for there to be more, but when you forced the issue the way in which you did¡­ That chance was gone then, Awsha. Those were the only words he could find for her then.

    There was a long moment before her voice broke into his mind again. I admit I could have done things differently. I should have done things differently. She allowed. Please, just let me have the chance to make up for it. Please. Her thoughts repeated.

    And how do you plan on doing that? He responded.

    Just let me prove you can trust me again. Come here, to California. Let me make up for it, please. She pleaded again, almost as though she wasn¡¯t already aware that Sean was on his way there as they spoke.

    I¡¯m not the only one you need to make it up to, Awsha. Now please, I can¡¯t deal with any more of this right now. Just think about how you¡¯ll make it up to her. That¡¯s the only way you can even hope to repair things with me. Goodnight, Awsha. He finished, though attempted to transmit at least a semblance of gentleness before putting up those mental walls to keep her voice from intruding in his mind any more that night.

    <hr>

    As morning approached, they began looking for shelter before the sun climbed up over the horizon. Thankfully, they had been traveling close to a cliff face and came upon a cave that went back deep enough that the sun could be avoided. And of course, their four servants would be there to make sure no living threats could reach them either.

    Once they were settled in, they built only the smallest of fire so that the servants could see in the dark of the cave; Sean and Claire laid down a blanket in one dark corner, while Lissa and Minna selected a spot not far from them. Isabelle, Luke, Francois, and Minna¡¯s servant, Richard, all disappeared to another dark corner of their night¡¯s shelter to indulge those overcharged desires of theirs before the sun came up.

    ¡°Wow, all three of them?¡± Claire whispered as she watched the servants disappear, ¡°It¡¯s always the quiet ones¡± she added in reference to the fact that Isabelle almost never even spoke unless spoken to.

    ¡°Maybe they think we¡¯ve been neglecting them lately¡± Sean returned as he moved to allow Claire to use one of his arms as a pillow while he moved the other hand up to absently twirl his fingers in his own long locks in thought, at least until the sun came up in just under half an hour or so.

    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t even gotten around to that with Luke. So much other stuff has been going on, and I guess I kind of fell out of the habit with Jonathan too, since he seemed quite taken with Isabelle anyway¡± she then glanced up at him, ¡°when was the last time you were with her even?¡±

    ¡°Isabelle? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever even done more than bitten her, which I guess you could argue is even more¡­ but yeah, I never got around to anything else with her either. Like you said, she and Jonathan seemed pretty content with each other most of the time. And she¡¯s been with us for what? Twenty years now?¡± Sean returned, trying to recall when it was that they did bring her into their home.

    ¡°So neither of us was with Jonathan or Isabelle?¡± Claire repeated. It¡¯s true that she had never witnessed Sean and Isabelle being any more intimate than just the sharing of blood, but she had always assumed that it was still going on when she was busy with the theatre, or while she was at that other job she had held briefly.

    ¡°I guess not. I just assumed that you and he were together at the theatre instead of at the house, but I guess not¡± Sean returned with the slightest smile.

    That was when Claire moved to prop herself up upon his chest and look down into his face, ¡°So, since we lost the theatre¡± she began, not wanting to rehash the circumstances surrounding that loss just then, ¡°you and I have both only been with James?¡±

    ¡°And there was only one time I was with him, without you being there¡± Sean added as he looked up at her, his smile remaining.

    ¡°And back when we originally ran the theatre¡­?¡± she left the rest of the question unspoken.

    ¡°I was busy running the theatre¡± he allowed with a shrug.

    ¡°As was I¡­¡± she agreed as she thought back over their years since leaving the English court ¡°So, other than James, the last person I actually made love with was Aidan. You?¡±

    ¡°No, I never had sex with Aidan¡± he smirked.

    ¡°Ha ha¡± she shook her head down at him ¡°But seriously, before James, and¡­ she who shall not be named¡± she decided on, trying to ignore another smirk from her husband, ¡°who was the last person you were with?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Sean wracked his brain, ¡°Baila I think?¡± he offered.

    ¡°Baila?¡± she looked down at him with disbelief, ¡°Baila as in our first servant, that Baila?¡±

    ¡°That would be the one¡± Sean shrugged again.

    ¡°Really?¡± Claire asked again, trying to search her own memory. ¡°So, are you telling me that regardless of all of our orgies and proclamations of open marriage, I¡¯ve only ever slept with you, Chantarell, Ash, Aidan, and James?¡± she raised an eyebrow, ¡°And you¡¯ve only been with me, Baila, her, and James?¡± she tried to recollect, though still refused to ever speak Awsha¡¯s name in relation to her husband¡¯s conquests.

    ¡°If we¡¯re not forgetting anyone, that actually means you had one more than me. Tsk tsk.¡±

    ¡°She was your sister. She practically was you¡± she defended, though weakly.

    ¡°Excuses, excuses¡± he teased back.

    ¡°But none of mine were ever another vampire. I think that counts as two¡± Claire attempted to defend.

    ¡°Oh, are those the rules now?¡± he teased.

    ¡°Maybe¡± she teased back. But then she was quiet for a moment, though managed to wear her own smile, ¡°If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯re going to have to start considering ourselves monogamous again. The scandal!¡± she teased further.

    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s not make any rash decisions¡± he teased back. Claire managed to smile at his words, but soon moved to lay her head on his chest, her face turned downward. Once again, she found herself trying to not read anything more into her husband¡¯s words. Though those words always seemed to have a way of somehow reinforcing her fears about Awsha all over again. Especially considering that her fears would have to be confronted once again, and sooner rather than later; As every step of the journey brought them closer to that confrontation.

 Chapter 69

    It took their party of eight nearly a month to finally reach the border of Las Californias, and a stressful month it was. As expected, the hardest part of the journey was finding daily shelter. Fortunately they had managed to procure a covered wagon early on in the journey, which wasn¡¯t exactly ideal, but at least it could be sun-proofed. The main challenge then would be to keep the wagon from drawing any undue attention from other travelers during the daylight hours when at least three members of their party were completely defenseless.

    The only thing that usually kept them feeling even somewhat secure was the fact that Lissa had the uncanny ability to keep herself awake and almost at full strength during those daylight hours. She of course still had to avoid the sun, but if anyone got so far as to breach the door of the wagon, she could have easily made short work of them from her place inside with Sean, Claire and Minna. Lissa was an invaluable member of the party, due mainly to the fact that her clan-given abilities were designed with the sheer purpose of allowing she and her clan mates to live outside, in the natural world that was so very deadly to the rest of her unnatural brethren.

    But at last they had endured the rigors of such a dangerous journey, and arrived at the Spanish colony that had sprung up around the border that they had reached at last. They still were several days off from reaching Haven, but the largest part of their journey was now behind them. However, Sean was dealing with an additional stress along the journey, as nearly every night his vampiric sister would intrude upon his thoughts trying to re-establish some sort of friendship between them. The energy it took to keep his psychic walls in place would have required Sean to feed more often than he normally would need to. So, most nights he had to endure her psychic chatter as Lissa¡¯s abilities were much more important to their survival than Sean¡¯s ability to keep Awsha out of his head was. So therefore, he let Lissa be the one who fed on their servants most often in order to keep her at full strength, and make them all much safer during the day. Of course, this left Sean having to conserve his own strength by allowing those walls to stay down most nights.

    Evening Sean. Awsha¡¯s voice intruded upon him again that night as their party took to settling into their shelter at the border colony for the evening.

    Please, Awsha, can we just give it a rest for one night? He returned his own thoughts to her with a sigh, which caused Claire to glance over at him slightly from where she was unpacking their bedding for the night.

    But I want us to be friends again. And we can¡¯t do that if we never even speak to one another. Awsha argued back, though gently.

    We¡¯ve been speaking to each other every night for nearly a month. I think a one night break isn¡¯t going to make much of a difference, is it? He returned with the same impatience as he took a seat on a chair near their bed for the night, moving his hands up to rub at his eyes and run through his long blonde locks.

    Did I do something to upset you? Awsha returned the thought worriedly.

    I just need a break, Awsha, please. He then glanced toward Claire who looked at him curiously, his stress obvious to her always. I just need to have a real conversation with people that are actually here with me for one night. Is that so strange?

    People meaning Claire? Awsha responded with the sudden darkness in her mood easily apparent in the tone of her thoughts as well.

    She has been my wife for 104 years. It¡¯s a little obvious to her when I¡¯m distracted; which is what I am every time you do this. And I honestly don¡¯t feel like explaining to her why you¡¯re in my head all the time. So please, just give it a rest. He replied, placing forcefulness behind his thoughts.

    After 104 years, I figured you¡¯d be happy for different company. Awsha couldn¡¯t stop that thought from making it through to him. Of course, that easily caused Sean to scowl and Claire to raise an eyebrow at his obvious annoyance when it seemed to her that there had been no obvious reason for it.

    If you get out of my head right now, I¡¯m going to try really hard to pretend I didn¡¯t hear that last bit, Awsha. Now please, leave me be for the night. I¡¯ll see you soon enough as it is. Sean added impatiently.

    Wait? What? Were the last thoughts he heard from her before determinedly forcing that psychic wall up once more, regardless of the strength it took to keep oneself so mentally vigilant at all times.

    Now that his mind was silent again, Sean let out another sigh, before his eyes finally caught Claire watching him questioningly.

    ¡°Problem?¡± she asked him warily as she took a seat at the end of the bed, her eyes still on him there in the chair.

    ¡°Can we even get headaches?¡± he asked her with an attempt at a smile.

    ¡°Not as far as I can recall¡± she responded, continuing to watch him curiously.

    As his only response was another slight sigh, she took it upon herself to attempt to improve his mood. She got up from the bed and easily took a spot straddling his hips atop the sturdy chair he was seated in.

    ¡°Hello¡± Sean greeted her with a smile, his arms automatically moving to encircle her waist from her new spot above him.

    ¡°Hello¡± she smiled down at him before moving to gently nuzzle his neck with her lips, her hands taking over weaving through his long locks, as his had now found a new location ¡°remember me?¡± she purred against his neck.

    ¡°You seem vaguely familiar. Like I met you oh about a century ago or so¡± he teased, his mood already improved tenfold by her simple touch.

    ¡°Oh, vaguely, huh?¡± she half purred half growled as she allowed her fangs to just barely scratch his pale neck.

    ¡°I think it may be coming back to me now¡± he responded as he held her more tightly, moving his mouth against her own neck.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    She then lifted her head and pulled slightly back to look into his face once more, ¡°but if you have a headache, I better¡­¡± she teased as she played at pushing herself up off of him, only to have him easily pull her back down to press her even more tightly to his own hips.

    ¡°You better cure me¡± he finished for her as he pulled her even more tightly to him and moved to sink his fangs into her neck, drowning them both in that intense passion and pleasure once again.

    <hr>

    After being forcefully expelled from her telepathic conversation with Sean, Awsha huffily got up from her seat in the bedroom of the small home she and Haven had secured since getting to the settlement that would be Los Angeles someday. Haven was in the living area of their home just finishing feeding on one of the pretty daughters of their fellow colonists who lived nearby and then programming her to forget their encounter as was usual any time he fed on someone who was not bonded to him.

    ¡°You still talk to Sean, right?¡± was Awsha¡¯s greeting to him as she entered the room just as the young girl was leaving their home.

    ¡°Occasionally¡± he stated, gauging her reason for bringing up Sean once more.

    ¡°When was the last time you talked to him?¡± she continued as she took a seat at the table near his own.

    ¡°About a month ago? Why?¡± he finally asked, at least giving her the chance to tell him her reasons before having to fish for them on his own.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± she asked bluntly.

    Haven was a bit thrown by the question, but allowed no response to cross his face just yet ¡°why would that even matter?¡± he settled on.

    ¡°So, he¡¯s not in London anymore, is he?¡± she pressed, causing Haven to narrow his eyes once more as he was sure he had never taught her the mind-reading ability. He was definitely not ready to share that trick with one such as Awsha quite yet.

    ¡°And you came to this conclusion, how exactly?¡± Haven replied, continuing to watch her.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t seem surprised by that fact, so you already knew he wasn¡¯t there anymore, didn¡¯t you?¡± Awsha returned, narrowing her dark eyes at him as well.

    ¡°Like I said, Sean and I have spoken on occasion¡± he admitted, but said nothing more.

    ¡°He¡¯s coming here, isn¡¯t he?¡± she returned boldly.

    ¡°And if he is?¡± Haven returned.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Awsha asked, trying to keep any emotion out of her tone.

    ¡°Probably for the same reason you aren¡¯t telling me how you came to that conclusion on your own¡± he stated pointedly.

    Awsha just shook her head at his answer ¡°so, you still don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to trust you; when it comes to Sean, anyway¡± Haven admitted bluntly.

    ¡°What do I have to do to get either of you to ever trust me again? I mean, honestly?¡± she asked, her upset clearer then.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve obviously been using that skill I recently taught you to speak with Sean as well. Did he tell you he was coming here then?¡± he asked, wondering if he needed to worry about his other childe now as well.

    ¡°Not in so many words¡± she stated softly ¡°just said he¡¯d see me soon enough¡± she added.

    Haven allowed another sigh, ¡°and why do you say you don¡¯t think you¡¯ve regained his trust again yet either?¡±

    ¡°Well, he talks back, but never really says anything much when he does. It¡¯s very hard to tell what he¡¯s really thinking or feeling about me¡± Awsha admitted, eyes down.

    ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is what you actually want him to think or feel about you. And what you¡¯ll try to do to make it so¡± he added more suspiciously.

    ¡°You honestly think I¡¯d use my powers to make him want me again?¡±

    ¡°At least you¡¯re admitting it now¡± Haven called her on it, which of course caused a flash of anger in her eyes to turn his way, ¡°but no, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll use your abilities on him again. Mainly because I know you won¡¯t be able to this time¡± he warned her.

    Awsha was silenced a moment by that, but soon managed to find words, ¡°not admitting that I actually was planning to do anything like that; but what do you mean ¡®I won¡¯t be able to?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Because, now we all see you coming, Awsha. Sean knows how low you¡¯ll sink now, and he won¡¯t be caught off guard again. I guarantee it¡± he added a further warning, ¡°so, if that was indeed your plan once you see him again, I think you¡¯re really going to be surprised. Sean is stronger than you, period. If you want him to trust you, you¡¯re going to have to earn that trust for real this time. If you think you even can¡± he finished bluntly before moving to head back to the bedroom, leaving her behind with those warnings and hoping upon hope she would finally take them to heart and give up this pursuit of Sean, once and for all. Though, only time would tell if that would actually be the case.

    <hr>

    As Claire and Sean curled into one another¡¯s arms to await that morning¡¯s sun-forced slumber, Claire willed herself to finally at least attempt to confront some of her long-held fears ¡°so, I¡¯ve been avoiding this for a while, but I think I¡¯m running out of time and I just have to ask you something¡± she attempted to begin the conversation, quiet though her voice was.

    ¡°Sounds fairly ominous¡± Sean attempted lightness as he let his fingers caress her raven colored locks as she lay next to him in the bed, her head upon his chest.

    ¡°I just have to know, what are you going to do when we finally do have to come face to face with her? I mean, what possible greeting did you even have in mind?¡± she dared.

    ¡°Odd, I¡¯ve been thinking of asking you the same thing. I mean my reaction will most likely depend on her behavior. Hard to really say until I see how she wants to try and deal with us being all thrown together again¡± Sean admitted, ¡°so, your turn. How will you greet your most favorite person in the whole world?¡± he smirked.

    ¡°Same as your answer I suppose. I mean, it would be easy if she just was horrible right from the moment we see her¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡± Sean pressed.

    ¡°But Haven has most likely convinced her to at least try to play nice. And her trying to act like things are ok¡­ That would just¡­ Ugh, I don¡¯t want to deal with her at all, and if she acts like things are fine, then that¡¯ll make me the petty one if I act any other way. I mean, seriously, how the hell am I supposed to deal with this woman?¡± Claire grumbled, obviously not having decided on any solid plan yet either.

    That was when Sean thought a moment and spoke words he knew she wouldn¡¯t want to hear, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself ¡°I know what she did was underhanded as fuck¡± he began ¡°but honestly, all she got was one sexual encounter with me and a ruined career. I¡¯m trying to see things from your side, but I know that you were perfectly fine when it was sex with one of our servants. But this, you are really beyond upset about and have been for a long time. I get the trust issues with Awsha, I do. But now we know to be wary of her, and she won¡¯t be able to catch me off guard again. I promise. But you still act like you¡¯re terrified that she¡¯s going to somehow take me away from you, anyway. Why are you so scared of a girl that basically, when it comes down to it, just tricked me into one stupid moment with her nearly twenty years ago?¡± he finally managed to force the words out as he looked down at where he felt Claire¡¯s whole body tense at his statements.

    ¡°You honestly don¡¯t get why I¡¯m so scared?¡± Claire attempted in a whisper as he felt a red drop slide from her eyes to land on his bare chest.

    ¡°Please, explain it to me¡± he told her, though gently.

    ¡°Because¡± she attempted, forcing herself onward, ¡°with the servants I knew it was done out of necessity, and I knew that they could never¡­ never be a real threat to us. To put it simply, I know that our bond is stronger than any of that bloodlust quelling nonsense with any of them. But Awsha, she¡¯s different. She¡¯s Haven¡¯s childe, just like you. She¡¯s just as strong as you¡­ which makes her¡­. A lot stronger than me. If she really wanted to¡­ she really could take you away. And that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever had to deal with that kind of reality; that kind of vulnerability¡­ with the fact that there is now someone strong enough to take the most important thing in the world away from me. So how could that not terrify me?¡± she confessed, as her voice broke off into the tears she had been fighting for so long already.

 Chapter 70

    It took another two weeks for them to make that last stretch of their journey from the southern border of Las Californias and Mexico, and to finally catch their first sight of the coastal settlement that had become Haven¡¯s modest Princedom in recent nights. Haven had already sensed Sean¡¯s approach as every sire felt the presence of their childe and had come out to greet their party with a smile.

    As Haven approached them without anyone else with him, Sean and Claire both showed the slightest bit of relief as they and their party dismounted. Claire tried not to let herself hope that Awsha was not going to be there at all, but the thought did of course at least try to push its way into her brain, however momentarily.

    ¡°Wow, the population of my territory just grew five times in the last minute¡± Haven teased as he moved to embrace both Sean and Claire while his eyes easily noted the other two Kindred in their party.

    ¡°Yes, they found their way onto our boat after some unfortunate business with the new queen¡± Sean offered as he moved to introduce them ¡°this would be Lissa and Minna¡± he stated softly as Lissa bowed her head slightly and Minna just looked around their new home as if seeing so much more than any of the others did, which was saying quite a lot, ¡°Lissa is Gangrel and has been indispensable on our journey. Minna is¡­¡±

    ¡°A child of Malkav¡± Haven finished as his eyes moved to the obviously troubled woman.

    ¡°You always were very good at that¡± Sean smiled at Haven¡¯s immediate knowledge, which was of course gained by the very erraticness of Minna¡¯s aura as Sean had seen firsthand when he had tried to read it months earlier.

    ¡°Well, I suppose this is good in another way too. I am lacking on Primogen for this lovely princedom¡± he smiled again, ¡°and now I have three.¡±

    ¡°There really are that few Kindred here?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°There are very few anything here¡± Haven responded wryly.

    ¡°So how many Kindred are there even here altogether?¡± Claire attempted to disguise her true question in another.

    Haven looked down a moment but did not see any point to avoiding her question, ¡°as of this night, there are just the three of us, Awsha,¡± his voice dropped slightly on the name, ¡°our two new friends here, and I think there may be a very small sprinkling of Caitiff a little ways up the coast. No more than ten or so, if that.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not positive?¡± Sean asked worriedly, trying not to show his own reaction to the mention of the largest hurdle they had yet to face, not to mention the cloud of darkness that immediately settled all around Claire upon hearing her fears confirmed.

    ¡°Positive enough,¡± Haven returned.  ¡°Being Caitiff, they¡¯re considered independent of the Camarilla, so they¡¯re technically not breaking any law by not formally introducing themselves to me.¡±

    Caitiff was simply the term for those turned and left to fend for themselves with no real sire to look after them or even teach them about what they were. Most were made by young, irresponsible Kindred, and therefore so much weaker than elder, clanned vampires, that they rarely if ever posed any kind of real threat.

    ¡°Well I suppose we¡¯ll just have to deal with them when and if they seem likely to cause any trouble¡± Sean agreed.

    ¡°Talking like a Primogen already¡± Haven smiled up at him.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had a few people planting the seeds in my mind that I would be holding some kind of position once I came back home¡± Sean admitted.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know the news of my lovely Princedom had traveled all the way to London already¡± Haven smiled again as he slowly began leading them back toward the grouping of homes that he had begun setting up for them upon hearing of their ship¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Well James heard rumors about you being made Prince after Hollister took Griffyn¡¯s position¡± Sean offered, not able to help the way his eyes kept scanning their surroundings for any sign of Awsha appearing to dampen their reunion.

    ¡°James?¡± Haven responded.

    ¡°King James II, former¡± Sean had to add more quietly, now that their former friend and lover was still fighting a war against his very own kin. James¡¯ family ironically not being any less dysfunctional than his own vampiric one.

    ¡°And who were the others warning you of your new position?¡±

    Sean looked down slightly, ¡°it was just something Minna said when we first met her¡± Sean answered, that eerie prophecy rolling back through his mind more often than not over the last year.

    ¡°The Malkavian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lissa says she¡¯s a seer¡± Sean added more quietly.

    ¡°Most of them are¡± Haven agreed as he looked back at Minna again, ¡°What exactly did she say to you?¡±

    ¡°A bunch of nonsense, really¡± Sean attempted to wave away the fears that any part of her strange words could be true, as they all sounded less than pleasant.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Never mistake a vision from one of them for nonsense¡± Haven warned, ¡°they¡¯re startlingly accurate, I¡¯ve found.¡±

    Sean swallowed a bit ¡°but it didn¡¯t sound like it made much sense at all, really¡± he insisted.

    ¡°Well it made enough sense that you weren¡¯t surprised by your new position¡± Haven reminded as they neared the second largest of the small homes that were grouped together in front of them.

    ¡°James just assumed I was going to be heir once you were made Prince, and then Minna, pretty much assumed the same¡± Sean replied.

    ¡°Pretty much?¡± Haven pressed, easily noting that there was plenty Sean appeared to be leaving out of whatever Minna had actually told him.

    ¡°She called me Prince, and I told her that I wasn¡¯t any Prince¡­¡± he finished, leaving it at that.

    ¡°And?¡± Haven continued, as he glanced back toward Minna again.

    ¡°She said I will be¡± Sean stated sadly, then quickly added, ¡°but that was mixed in with so much other stuff, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sean; I don¡¯t actually believe I am immortal. I know someday my end will come, one way or another¡± Haven told him gently, ¡°and when that day comes, she¡¯ll be right, and you will be Prince¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fact of life as well as unlife¡± Haven smiled up at him again, ¡°doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll happen tomorrow though, so you don¡¯t have to look so worried¡± he accented his smile as he gently squeezed Sean¡¯s arm reassuringly ¡°Moving on, this will be you and Claire¡¯s home, for now. All of these are temporary abodes of course, but it¡¯ll at least provide shelter for you and your servants. The other two Kindred can share that third one there. It¡¯s slightly smaller than mine or yours, but as I said, temporary¡± he smiled again, ¡°Please, go on and get settled in. We can talk more, later¡± and with that, he left Sean and Claire at the door of their new home and moved to show Lissa and Minna to theirs.

    <hr>

    ¡°So, where is she?¡± Claire finally couldn¡¯t help blurting out after the two of them had spent the last hour unpacking and organizing their new home.

    ¡°She?¡± Sean asked, simply sighing as he continued sorting through a box filled with his unfinished pieces of art.

    ¡°Sean¡± Claire scolded him slightly as she looked back at where he was seated on the floor going through what piles of writing and paintings they had managed to bring with them from the house, and thankfully had not been keeping at the now burned down club.

    ¡°She¡¯s leaving us alone, apparently. Which is the best possible scenario to get through this new living arrangement, isn¡¯t it?¡± he attempted to assure her.

    ¡°And how long will that last?¡±

    Sean scoffed ¡°Minna might be able to give you a better answer than me on that one¡± he allowed a small smirk while keeping busy at his task.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been dreading seeing her again for almost twenty years, and now that I inevitably have to see her again, she¡¯s just dragging out that dread that much more. Probably enjoying every moment I sit here squirming¡± Claire added in an angry mumble as she took a less than graceful seat on the cushions atop shipping crates that were currently passing as their sofa.

    ¡°Maybe you should be the writer¡± Sean returned in his own mumble as he attempted to unwrinkle one of his unfinished songs he had written at some point in the last few years.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand how horrible this is for me, do you?¡± she whispered, which did cause Sean to finally look her way.

    ¡°I understand, ok, but the fact remains that she seems to be trying to keep her distance, so let¡¯s just hope that that¡¯s a sign of things to come¡± he attempted his argument, though gently.

    ¡°When did you get so optimistic?¡± Claire replied with a slight wrinkle of her nose.

    ¡°One of us has to be once in a while. Don¡¯t we?¡± he returned softly before turning his attention back to the box.

    Claire just shook her head and sighed as she moved to lie down atop the less than comfortable cushions, pulling one to her chest protectively. Sean moved his eyes back to her as she changed position and couldn¡¯t help a small smile.

    ¡°Over a hundred years old and you still can look like a little girl when you want to¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°You telling me I¡¯m being immature?¡± she mumbled against the cushion.

    ¡°I was going for cute¡± he teased.

    ¡°Great, I¡¯m a puppy now¡± Claire mumbled again.

    Sean chuckled again as he moved to find one of his blank canvases and his paints, ¡°don¡¯t move, puppy¡± he teased her.

    ¡°What?¡± she said as she glanced at him out of the side of her emerald eyes, immediately noting him setting up the canvas and holding the paints ¡°oh come on, Sean¡± she weakly protested, but couldn¡¯t help her small smile.

    ¡°You come on¡± he teased back, ¡°just sit there and be adorable for the next few hours¡± he ordered her, though gently.

    ¡°A few hours?¡± she returned with a small laugh ¡°is that all?¡±

    ¡°Hey, it takes time to capture perfection¡± he smiled back, which easily caused her own smile to remain in place, despite all of her other fears about their new life.

    <hr>

    After those few hours passed, Sean finally set aside his painting, at last satisfied with it for the night. He then smiled over at her and crawled across the floor to a place in front of the cushions she was still lying on.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she smiled at his approach.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been staring at you lying here for hours now¡± he told her as he moved closer to gently graze her cheek with his lips.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you asked me to do?¡± Claire responded.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s been very distracting¡± he told her as he moved to place another soft kiss over her lips.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m not even naked¡± she couldn¡¯t help a small laugh.

    ¡°That is definitely a problem that needs fixed right away then¡± he told her as he inched forward and began ever so slowly beginning to untie the corset at her back, as she had been lying there on her stomach, her face turned slightly towards him as he painted.

    ¡°Sean¡± she attempted a protest but it was hard to ever actually protest anything when he touched her.

    ¡°Claire¡± he purred back as he pulled the laces free from the first of many holes that held them so tightly in place.

    ¡°Their house is less than twenty feet away¡± she attempted another slight protest as she felt him pull the laces free of yet another hole.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re just never going to make love again since we now have neighbors?¡± he teased, ¡°odd, considering we¡¯ve made love in the same room as others, many, many times, silly girl. This is much more private than that¡± he teased as he continued making short work of those laces as he spoke.

    ¡°But¡­¡± she attempted another protest, but her voice fell short as she felt him loosen that last lace. Before she could even attempt another protest, she felt him easily turn her onto her back as he pulled the dress away from her breasts and down her legs ¡°is this where you tell me you want to paint another picture?¡± she teased, her walls crumbling as they so easily did with him, always.

    ¡°Tempting¡± he whispered back as he pulled himself free of his own shirt, tossing it aside as he just as quickly moved to unfasten his pants ¡°but I¡¯m much more tempted by other things right now¡± he added as he moved to his knees at the end of their makeshift sofa, not wasting another moment before reaching down to grasp her hips and pull them forward to meet his as he entered her easily, assuring her the best way he could that she was the woman he would always want more than any other.

 Chapter 71

    It was shortly after sunset the next evening when Sean emerged from their new home. His intention was to check in with the servants and make sure no issues needing his attention had come up that day while he and Claire slept. He only managed to take a few steps though, before his love of beauty caused him to turn to look out over the ocean that was so near to them there in their new home.

    Only, when his eyes moved down to the beach, they also caught sight of Awsha sitting there at the edge of the water. She too seemed to be caught by the beauty of the sea beneath the stars and the moon as she curled her bare feet into the wet sand taking it all in. Despite everything else she may have been, she was still a Toreador, and that magnetic pull towards all things beautiful was one thing none of their clan could ever overcome.

    The combined sight of the sea, the sky, and the beautiful woman taking it all in, did well to cause a triple threat to Sean¡¯s own senses and he found himself standing there staring, entranced by all the beauty he was being flooded with at once.

    There was no real way for Sean to know how much time had passed as he stood there entranced, before he was finally shaken back to the present by Haven¡¯s hand on his arm ¡°it is quite a sight the first time you see it¡± Haven offered once he finally had pulled Sean back to awareness.

    ¡°Yes, it is¡± Sean agreed, though his voice was weak as he forced himself to keep his eyes on his sire then.

    ¡°Or was it something else you were looking at? Should I be worried there¡¯s some truth to Awsha¡¯s insistence that you wanted her just as badly?¡± Haven dared to pose the question, knowing that dragging this situation out any longer would be of no help to any of them.

    ¡°Haven¡± Sean returned uncomfortably.

    ¡°I can see lies Sean. So, just tell me, how hard is it going to be to be here with her again?¡±

    Sean sighed heavily as he attempted an answer at last ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I think she¡¯s one of the most beautiful creatures I¡¯ve ever seen in over a century¡± a slight pause ¡°but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I will never be able to truly trust her, or let my guard down around her ever again¡± he then added, ¡°and no matter how beautiful she is, she will never occupy the place in my heart that Claire does, ever¡± he promised with no doubt in his tone on that matter at least.

    ¡°Then we can finally try to move forward from this?¡± Haven returned.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to move forward, honest¡± Sean assured, though his voice trailed off then.

    ¡°But?¡± Haven pressed.

    ¡°What Awsha did, it made me angry, but anger fades, eventually. Other things, other feelings, that other people have about all of it¡­ those aren¡¯t fading nearly as easily¡± he admitted sadly.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Claire who is going to have the most trouble getting past any of this¡± Haven stated more as an agreement than a question.

    ¡°She¡¯s terrified that Awsha will be able to take me away from her after all¡± then he lowered his voice, ¡°because Awsha is your childe, making her stronger than my childe¡± another sigh ¡°for the first time in a century she thinks she has real competition for my affections, and that she¡¯s somehow outmatched in this alleged competition. But she can¡¯t seem to see that the other factor to whether Awsha will ever be able to steal me away is me¡± he added pointedly ¡°and I¡¯m on Claire¡¯s side, always will be. I just wish she could believe it as much as I do,¡± he added.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll just have to prove it to her¡± Haven finally offered.

    ¡°And how do I do that? Please, tell me, I¡¯ve been trying to figure it out for nearly two decades.¡±

    ¡°By showing her that no matter how much a part of your lives Awsha is now, that she¡¯ll never be able to be the part that Claire is for you. If you just avoid Awsha forever, then Claire will always be waiting for that inevitable loss. So face it, face her, and prove to them both that Awsha really does not have any power over you anymore at all¡± he advised him with an encouraging nod before heading off to speak with his other two new Kindred subjects.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Sean took a few more moments to steel his nerves for this inevitable confrontation, and finally, slowly started making his way down to the beach where Awsha still sat entranced by that beauty herself. So entranced was she that evening, that it took his voice to bring her back to the present as well.

    ¡°It is beautiful¡± he managed, though his voice sounded hoarse, despite his immunity to any such maladies that would make it so.

    ¡°Sean!¡± she grinned widely as she just then noticed that he had come to sit next to her on the sand. She instinctively moved to wrap him in her arms in greeting, but then forcefully stopped herself, and remained in her seat with a quick downward glance.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, you can hug me¡± he allowed with some semblance of a smile, ¡°just please keep your hands above my waist, this time¡± he couldn¡¯t stop himself from adding. Though his words did cause an awkward, though grateful laugh as she moved to wrap him in a tight, if slightly longer than necessary, embrace.

    ¡°It means so much that you came out here to talk to me¡± she told him as she wiped at her dark eyes a moment ¡°I would have come to greet you last night, but¡­¡± her voice trailed off.

    ¡°This is better. Gave me a chance to get settled in last night¡± he agreed, though his voice remained quiet and his eyes remained on the waves lapping at their feet.

    ¡°Does this mean I can call you a friend again?¡± she dared.

    A slight sigh as his eyes remained on the waves that were nearly the same hue as his eyes. At least he imagined the water was that hue under the sun that he hadn¡¯t been allowed to truly look upon for nearly a hundred years now ¡°you and I were always friends, quite easily before¡­ the incident¡± he decided on.

    ¡°The incident?¡± she couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°is that how we¡¯re to refer to it from now on?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll probably be better off not referring to it at all¡± he decreed.

    ¡°I suppose that would be safer¡± she agreed, though hesitantly.

    Sean allowed another sigh as he tried to determine what subject honestly would be safe in this more than awkward situation ¡°I suppose you haven¡¯t done a lot more acting since returning to America?¡±

    ¡°Acting like it¡¯s not driving me completely insane. That¡¯s about it¡± she replied, her eyes turning back to the sea as well.

    ¡°You did have quite the gift for it though¡± he allowed.

    ¡°Another compliment and I might think you don¡¯t hate me¡± she replied, though the words were a near whisper.

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not the one you really need to make things up to, Awsha¡± he told her in the same quiet tone, only allowing a brief glance her way as he did.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make it up to her, Sean. I honestly don¡¯t¡± she said, though there was an odd lack of emotion to her words right then.

    He sighed again, ¡°I wish I could give you that answer. Just never break her trust again, and hope she¡¯s willing to give you this second chance?¡± he offered.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all¡± she returned, though in a small voice.

    ¡°Unfortunately that¡¯s the only answer I can manage to come up with, myself¡± he admitted.

    ¡°She¡¯ll always hate me¡± she added in an even quieter voice.

    ¡°Yet to be determined. Remember, we all have a really, really long time to try and get past this all. A really long time¡± he added for weight.

    ¡°Sounds wonderful¡± she scoffed, though did allow a small smile again.

    It was then that Claire wandered past the window inside their home that night. Her eyes were easily drawn to the expanse of sea outside that window. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the sea that took all of her attention at that moment, but rather the two sitting on the beach chatting under the stars as if everything was right with the world after all.

    But seeing them there together did not bring any calmness to Claire¡¯s worried mind at all. She didn¡¯t know what to feel about it, honestly. All she could do is wonder and theorize and guess at what this new life there would mean for them. It would either bring them the happiness they had been seeking for over a hundred years or perhaps nothing but disaster and pain. Perhaps Minna was the only one of them who truly knew what this new world had in store for them in the coming weeks, months, years or even centuries. Though Claire was not sure she wanted to go and get those answers.

    After all, as long as she didn¡¯t truly know what lie ahead, maybe, just maybe, she could continue to hope that they could overcome everything else, and truly be happy together for eternity. But hope was not all that easy to come by, even when you didn¡¯t have that very eternity lying ahead of you, as they all did.

    TO BE CONTINUED

    In Book 2:

    https://www.royalroad.com/fiction/37889/ravyns-nights-book-2